《Monsters Dwell in Men》


 1 Cataclysm

    1 Cataclysm


    <hr>


    Uknown -


    ¡°Sing the songs of veery and wren


    when time tells sad stories again.


    Feel for your worth with which we lend.


    Give and take till tiesrend.


    There lie the bonds we bear and bend.¡±


    <hr>


    My mother¡¯s lullaby soothes my ears as I lay my head on her lap. Her stories and melodies warmed my chest like a campfire during a cold night, so despite the bumping of our carriage, my mother''s gentle voice lets me sleep soundly.


    My father guides our path, the light of a hanging lamp letting him see ahead. The soft orange glow of my mother''sown lightgives me courage against the strange, creeping shadows shifting among the trees of the forest. That bolstered courage wilts when faced with the sound of lightning every few seconds, as if the sky roars overhead.


    My mother¡¯s gaze eases thesefears. Her emerald eyes and brown hair contrast wildly, like a greenfairyflying in a forest. As she controls her voice, she cradles me in her melody with the rise and collapse of her song, making this sudden and strange journey easy as floating over oceans of silk.


    As I lay half dreaming and half awake, my father stops the carriage with a whip of the reigns. He crawls into the carriage with thedim glow and his raven hair disguising his all to playful smile.My mother was so serious, andmy fatherwas asfun as a well told story. My mother always explained it as if they balanced each other out. Iagreed.


    In a leather vest and red cotton shirt, he whispers while bouncing his syllables in a slow, steady rhythm, ¡°I see you finally got him to settle down. I almost dozed off just listening too.¡±


    My mother whispers, blushing, ¡°He needs his rest.¡±


    He touches her cheek, ¡°Come on, we could have some fun before he gets back up.¡±


    She laughs while slapping his hand, playful as a girl, ¡°Did you come just to tease me?¡±


    ¡°For that, and to see him sleep.¡±


    ¡°The travel is hard, but we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He smiles as he says, ¡°Good. The woods are dangerous as a knife if we don¡¯t watch ourselves. I wouldn¡¯t want you two in danger, though our little one may scare a demon off with his wit if he tried hard enough.¡±


    ¡°No doubt you¡¯ve tried more than once I bet.¡± She pauses for a moment before continuing. ¡°Do you think Jack¡¯ll like our new home?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Reebray is a town of culture. You know Jack''s quite good at telling stories. He shall shine there.¡±


    ¡°I just get this bad feeling about the whole thing. It¡¯s like we¡¯re just running away.¡±


    ¡°We came here to offer him a better future.¡±


    She bit her lip before saying, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s as dangerous as you said it was. I know your family doesn¡¯t like us, but up and leaving without warning... It just seems reckless.¡±


    He roars like thunder, ¡°They want my wife and child dead. They are no family of mine.¡±


    I lift my head, surprised from my father¡¯s yell while looking around. As my father leans his forehead on his hand, my mother glares, berating him with a seething disapproval.


    After a tense moment, my mother continues her glare as she says, ¡°Did your father wake you, dear?¡±


    ¡°I just need to go.¡±


    When she looks down at me, her expression gentles. After stroking my cheek, She replies, ¡°I¡¯m sorry love. Your father lost himself is all. Don¡¯t take too long now.¡±


    As I jump out of the carriage, my father pats my back while saying, "Sorry about that son. Try not to let anything grab you while your out."


    My mother smacked his shoulder as he laughed. She couldn''t help but grin as I said, "I''d be more scared of mom if I were you dad."


    I land on my heels, wobbling on my feet. The roar of thunder raises the hair across my skin, and I only reach twenty feet from the carriage before fear paralyzes me.


    Howling winds scrape the branches of trees, shreiking like banshees stalking our carriage. The shadows from several trees splinter on the ground, looking like long, black veins. The carriage¡¯s light shakes the shadows, as if the viens started pumping through the ground.


    My composure snaps, so I sprint for my carriage fearing my own machinations, but as I close in, a blinding light cracks onto the carriage, rending it apart. The sound of shearing iron booms into my ears and a shockwave quakes the ground, convulsing my vision.


    All goes dark. As I open my eyes, blazing fire devours our carriage. Lightning had struck our carraige. Without thinking, I dash towards the flames as my heart siphons strength into my limbs.


    I open the carriage door and uncover my father splattered across the carriage with congealing blood that steams from every surface. His skin peels from his body like an exploding fruit. My stomach plunges.


    Before that even sets in, I peer to my side, revealing my mother''s side and leg squirting blood as her heart pumps her life from her veins. She still breaths, though they are shallow, weak breaths. I drag her from the carriage with all my strength. I gentle my movements when her skin adheres to my hands, like a squishy wet slime. As I pull her, she wheezes with pain, but I didn''t know any other way to save her from the frenzied flames. Desperate times called for desperate measures.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The tears pouring from my mother''s charred cheeks hurt me more than pulling a tooth, but I resolve myself. I must save her. Once I reach a spot on the ground safe from the fire, I lay her down with gentle, tender motions. In an explosion of motion, I bruise my heels against the ground as I sprint back toward the carriage.


    Once there, I scramble amongst the flames, looking for something to help her. The fire started spreading, so heat blurs the air around me. The fire rages into an inferno as I search for something to save her. My scrambling transforms into a hysterical frenzy as the flames grasp and clamp the wood, igniting the planks of oak.


    I collect the fox cloak my father gave me during my last birthday. As my chest heaves for air, I rip flint and steel from the searing wood and grasp my father''s knife before a flame licks the side of my hand, too close for comfort.


    I leap from the hellfire of the stage coach, bounding towards my mother as I land with pulsing steps. As I near her, she gasps for air with fragile breaths, but she stares with clear eyes full of composure and purpose. She says with a weak, raspy voice, ¡°Come Jack. I need you to listen.¡±


    I set the stuff I found beside her, focusing on her every word. She enchanted many nobles with her songs, yet after the fire burned her lungs, she no longer held the same voice. My eyes burn as my chest grows heavy with the gravity of the situation. My breathing turns to shallow and jagged choking.


    Misery floods my frame. The light around me dampens as the situation sets in. My mother''s in a pool of her own blood, her skin burned across her left side. The missing streaks of skin I tore earlier bleed streams of that blood. Most of her hair burned to nothing. She¡¯s dying.She''s already dead.


    Before I unhinge, she shouts with a stoic voice booming with more life than her body could allow, ¡°Stop crying already! You''re thirteen years old!¡±


    As she bores holes into my eyes with her own, my tears stop. Her sterness shocked me from my panic. She says with passion as her eyes soften, ¡°Hear me. Remember how proud your father was of your courage?¡±


    I wipe the tears from my eyes, nodding with my face wrinkling like a raisin. She continues, focusing my scattered thoughts, ¡°Then you know how proud he is of you now. Don¡¯t give up Jack. This life may give you a path covered in thorns, but you have to persevere. Can you do that Jack?¡±


    I nod as burning water rolls down my cheeks. She smiles with dignity as she continues, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. I want you to know what this world has for you. I know my voice is gruesome, but will you listen to me one last time?¡±


    I reply with utter sincerity, ¡°Of course. I will never forget. This world will never forget. I will engrave the in my soul, and everyone will hear.¡±


    As she looks upwards, she sings her final song. The notes delicately dance through the air. She radiates with her harmony healing my heart.


    Her voice echoes through her time here, reciting simple pleasures. Her voice enchants my memory of this calamity. What was once a burned body is now a fallen angel, and in my eyes alone, she spreads the wings of her voice, endowing within me a strength unbreakable and unknown.


    Her voice dies, returning me from the little shelter she gave at her last moments. Imbuing her last breath with a voice so loving, and so pure, she devotes bottomless strength into my very bones and marrow,


    ¡°We love you, Jack. Live a blessed life, my little angel.¡±


    Her eyes close as she breaths her soul into the clouds. The stars above shine brightly as the sky and I weep at her passing. I clamp her hand, sobbing in the warm rain until only piercing silence greets me.


    I heave myself from my knees, willing my body into motion. After collecting several of the remains of the carriage, I ignite a fire using the flint and steel. I near the flames using my father''s cloak as a windbreak before I sing my mother''s song into the forest.


    I love and rely on her warmth, yet as I wander close to her memory, I risksearingto ash. The recollections lashat me as sorrow warps the image of my parents until only scathing demons remain.


    I void my thoughts until I float in my own self made oblivion, but before sorrow swallows me, inspiration ingnites my soul as I embrace my burdens. My memories give strength instead of misery. My wounds become power instead of weakness.


    I gaze upwards at the moon and her children. My father and I spent many nights under this sight. I learnedof harvest and hunt with his gentle guidance. He taught me with persistent patience. Now his cremation leaves nothing but cinders.


    But with his fury and fire, I forge ahead.


    I serenade the songs my mother hymned and hummed for me as a child. She gave me a love forsongwith prose and poetry. She would chant with a fierceness left only for her craft. Impassioned by her design, I sing without restraint, yet she leaves a silent shell charred to powder.


    But With her grace and ease, I dance onward.


    They leftinme days of the past hued with roses and sun. I know of times uplifted by family and warmth. I refuse the whims of fate. I grit my teeth till they break. I will find the days of joy withheld from me.


    With their love and devotion, I will not go gently into this night.


    With their love and devotion, I will crush misery with might.<hr>

 2 Subjugation

    2 Subjugation


    <hr>


    The History of Alta -"The empire of Bastion was a holy one. A kingdom founded on the concepts of our god, Gaia. She gave the world life and light. She turns the tides and shifts the seas and moves the great mountains. Her twelve stones represent her sacrifice during the Astral Cataclysm. She gave part of herself so we may all live, and now we worship her kindness. We worship her grace."


    <hr>


    A glint of dew covered the pine straw and leaves around me. Fog wafted between the trees, slowly sifting down. Brair brambles mingled in patches, vines crawled up the spines of trees, roots burrowed all throughout the ground, half-hidden by earth. Boulders scatter about, covered in moss with hordes of insects crawling beneath them.


    The ground pushes up against my shoulder, leaving me stiff and cold. I push against the ground, wondering where I am. After looking around, I find myself on one of the king''s roads that criss cross through the great forests, carving a tiny slice of civilization in the wastelands. More a patch of dirt than a royal road, I rub the sleep from my eyes, and a harsh reality comes crushing down.


    A murder of crows, craving a bite to eat, peck at the bodies of my parents. As the birds wrench slithers of meat from their festering wounds, the nauseating scent of rotting flesh slides inside my nose. I gag as I close my eyes. This can''t be. I don''t understand. I was on earth, and now I''m wallowing in hell.


    My breathes grow short and panicked. My eyes dilate, and my fists clench. Tears fall from my face, coming in an endless torrent. They died. My mom and dad are dead, and I am alone here. I pound my brittle fists against the ground, drowning in misery and madness.


    Right as I lose myself in sadness, the song of my mother booms in my ears. My breathing steadies and using her words, I calm the sudden spike of emotion. She wanted more from me than just sadness. She wanted me to live a life worth living. By Gaia I would find one.


    Gripping my hands into fists tighter than a piano''s wire, I lunge towards the murder of crows covering the carriage. I scream and shout and howl until they scatter like a horde of flies. Biting my lip, I take a strong stick from the forest before digging them both graves. The hard ground grates against the wood until a sheen of sweat shines on my skin.


    The sun bears down on my shoulders, turning a neccessary task into a difficult one. I press through the discomfort, my hand shaking with each strike on the earth. Mom and dad deserved a burial, and I would give them one or die trying.


    When I finnally finish, the sun creeps over head. At least I wasn''t cold anymore. After fashioning two gravestones out of vines and sticks and stones, I lay beside the graves beside and ironoak tree. The shade shields me from the heat outside, and despite how hungry I was, I drift to sleep.


    A nightmare invades my mind as I sleep. Walking through the same forest, I creep past a set of trees, revealing a hollow in a rotting tree. Curious, I enter inside with the wood curmbling in my hand as I lean against it. Deep inside lays a tormented man of ashen gray. His red eyes meet mine whenever I enter, like the eyes of a hunter.


    Slowly and surely, he stands up, tall as a mountain and with hands harder than granite. A sinister smile lines his lips, showing a set of sharpened canines. A set of bloody, white talons slides out of his fingertips as he comes close. In a voice deep as darkness and harrowing as death,


    "I''ll invade your flesh and swallow your soul, little boy."


    My knees wobble and my shoulders shake. My hands tremble and my skin shivers, but I hear the sound of my mother''s voice. I listen to my father''s lessons, preaching courage and defiance in the face of terror. I clench my hands into fists harder than stone and steady as steel. I grit my teeth. I stomp my heels. I ground my feet and I ground my soul.


    Nothing will stop me from fullfilling my mother''s last wish. Not death, not pain, and surely not some nightmare. I howl back,


    "I will rise. You will fall."


    My eyes snap open as wagon wheels turn in the distance. The grunts of slaves sound through the air, voicing their constant struggle. Glancing upwards, I spot a man covered in a leather outfit worn by mercenaries. Tiny bits of dry blood laced his choulder pads, and his full beard covered his hooded face. With broad shoulders, heavy hands, and a quick violence in each step, he reached me and said, "Come over here little guy. We won''t bite yah."


    I blinked, sleepy and solemn and silent before grabbed my collar and pulled me from the underside of the ironoak. With the ground grinding my back, he drags me like a sack of grain by my collar. The trees shift as I turn around. A malicious anger eplodes in my chest, so I grab his hand and crunch my teeth into his fingers, but he slams his palm against my cheek with a trained efficiency. The impact blurs my vision while leaving a lasting pain that pulses from my cheek.


    He roars, "Anymore of that and I''ll pull your teeth out."


    I bite my lip and cease my struggle while he drags me further. After thinking it over some, I was lost in one of the great forests. Considering how weak I am, I''d have surely starved out here. Finding someone who''d help, even if its slavers, was better than dying.


    So I keep silent before he picks me up and throws me into the backside of the wagon like a bale of hay. I roll on the hard, wooden floor before clanking against a set of chains near my face. A dozen dirty ankles meet my eyes before I look up, finding a ragtag group of slaves. My dad had hated the practice. I remember him mentioning how his own family treated their slaves.


    He said they''d twisted and warped the souls they held in bondage, but I never believed him. In his eyes, the Donovan family was the heart of all evil. I heard horror story after horror story about it. They couldn''t all be true, or else the world would''ve ended a while back. Dad could be pretty dramatic. I wouldn''t be able watch him tease my mom with his simple stories and sayings anymore.


    The mercenary sprint forward before leaping up. Pinning one heel on the back, he lunged up onto the wooden floor with a single leg. Turning to me, he pointed at the seats lining the wagon''s wall, "Sit down boy."


    I scrambled up before sitting at the end of the built in bench. The mercenary clamped a set of shackles on my ankles as he said, "What''s your name? I can''t keep calling you boy."


    I replied, "It''s Jack Donovan."


    He frowned before shaking his head and saying, "Eh. I suppose it doesn''t really matter anymore."


    As the cool steel hugs my ankles, a man with broken eyes and a wiry, thin frame greets me with his gruff voice,¡°Yuh chose the wrong day tuh be sleepin on the road kid.¡±


    I bit my lips as I said, "Thank you for pointing that out. I hadn''t noticed yet."


    The old, tanned man nodded his head before saying, ¡°You got a mouth on yah, don''t yah. Try to keep this in mind. Life moves quick. Yeh¡¯d best remember that."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The mercenary man pulls out a key. He walks over with calm, composed steps until he reaches me. Leaning on one knee, he locks the irons around my feet with obvious experience. He''s done this hundreds of times before.


    I''ve seen slaves before. Everyone has, but no one dwells on it too much. For most, their suffering was better left unexposed. Besides long days of back breaking labor, I feared something more pressing and painful at the moment.


    On every slave''s forehead was a brand signifying their owner. Every holder had a different symbol they used so they could tell them apart, and having the brand burned onto your forehead stopped you from hiding what you were. Soon, they''d carve their own symbol into my skin, and I''d be a slave till death. That was far from a blessed life. I''d call it closer to a curse hanging over my head like a rope around a man at the gallows.


    Interrupting my worry, a portly man with graying hair and a brown mustache showed his face from the front. With a charming and sleazy smile, he opened a set of ringed hands and beamed a golden tooth in his grin. With an eloquent, drawn out drawl, he said,


    ¡°Slavery ain¡¯t so bad. You just have to accept it like ol Caric here. Though you haven¡¯t any freedom, you aint got any worries either. Just go through the motions I tell you without a thought in your head, and we¡¯re gonna be fine.¡±


    After hearing him speak, I wanted to floss out my ears and eyes. Still, if I said the right things in the right way, he might just give me what I want. He''s not like the mercenary earlier. He could be reasoned with, so I reply with a hint of confusion, ¡°You seem smart, like someone who knows how to make the most of what he has. You own this caravan, don''t you?¡±


    He raises an eyebrow as he says, "Well, of course you did son."


    I grin as I say, "Then let me tell you something useful. It turns out, I know how to sing songs and make music. Wouldn''t it be a shame if you sold my old wooden harp when we got to the nearest city? It would hardly fetch even a bit of coin, and I can play it better than an instrument ten times its worth."


    He gripsthe edges of his velvet vest saying, ¡°How about that. We have ourselves a gentleman. How old are yuh boy?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen right now. I''ll be fourteen soon.¡±


    His eyebrows lift as he says, ¡°Then you got a head on yuh shoulders if yuh talk so smoothly at such a young age. I may manage tuh incorporate those skills if your can prove your words true. I may even keep you rather than sell yah off if you manage yourself well. Tell em, Caric.¡±


    The old man chimes while leaning towards me, ¡°Yuh be glad yeh got yourself a chance here. Rahuul feeds us well, and he treats us with more respect than yeh¡¯ll find anywhere else. Trust me on that one. I''ve been around.¡±


    Rahuul says, ¡°Tryin to get yourself more rations I presume?¡±


    Caric grins like a child being caught stealing from a kitchen as he says, ¡°Yeh see right through me.¡±


    Rahuul tilts his head saying, ¡°For givin our new compatriot such a warm welcome, I may bless you both,¡± he leans closer, ¡°If you behave yourself now.¡±


    I hated it. All this was some carefully crafted falsehood. These men didn''t give a damn about me or my singing, but if I could get on his good side, I may be able to find a chance for escape. With this in mind, I open my palms towards him with my arms wide, saying, ¡°Thank you sir. I appreciate the chance of gaining your good graces.¡±


    The mercenary says, "That''s enough ass kissing for me. Any more and you''ll make me sick."


    I lift my right hand while leaning my head with a sly smile saying, ¡°We both have our weapons. I use words while you use weapons."


    Rahuul shakes his head saying, ¡°Now if I have ever met a boy with such a silver tongue, then may my grandmother slap me where I stand.¡±


    Rahuul turns around while waving with the back off his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll get Dirk to give you back your harp later. We''ll see if your playing justifies you keeping it.¡±


    As he pivots himself over the wooden barrier, the smell of burning wood fills my nose. Apprehension leaks from my chest as the scent expands until a haunting idea grates at my mind with callous claws. Cold sweat pours from my back while I fiddle my hands with nervous sweat lacing my palms.


    Caric says, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to yuh boy. brandin hurts like you wouldn¡¯t believe. It helped me when I thought ah how the pain was gonna end at some point. Yuh see, no pain lasts forever. Maybe the thought¡¯ll help you like it helped me.¡±


    Minutes pass as Caric chats on without end on anything that could distract me, but my thoughts never wander from what awaits me. We traveled for several hours, slaves pulling the carriage. The sun starts setting before Dirk hops off a carriage in front of us. He sprints right up towards the side and leaps up before saying,


    "It''s time, silvertongue."


    Pushing my hands against my head, my eyes water as the dry scent of heat floats in the air. The carriages stop, and so does the smell of burning. A man who''s face I can''t recall walks up. My throat chokes as the red hot iron glows while blurring the breeze around it with hateful, biting heat. The pressure builds in my face before I cry and weep and pray for mercy, then I whisper for freedom from my fate.


    Gaia doesn''t hear me. I learn that there is no kindness here.


    A man lays his arm behind my neck, offering me a rag with a look of pity like a mother offering bitter medicine to her sick child. With shaking hands, I clasp the cloth in my mouth, moving the fabric into place with a slow sadness.


    The unmemorable man says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we got to do this lad. You got to lay on the floor so we can restrain you, otherwise the brand might smear some. It¡¯ll only hurt more if it does.¡±


    Nodding my head, I stand up compelling my legs. They lift me like pillars of jelly. As I lay down, he and another man restrain my arms and legs pushing with all their weight. The man without words nor joy walks with the iron in hand. The lines on his face crinkle while he grits his teeth.


    His arms wobble before he shakes his head and says, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I whisper, ¡°No.¡±


    He moves his head back and forth sideways saying, ¡°That ain¡¯t gonna change. Let¡¯s get this over with."


    And so the remnants of my life die as agony begins.


    The brand lowered like a guillotine towards my face. At the end of the slow descent, the faceless man jerks the last three inches pressing the white hot metal onto my skin.


    Blistering agony detonates from my forehead. Heinous howls blare from my throat without restraint. My arms hammer against the wood bruising my limbs while I clench my teeth hard enough to cut the cotton that dries my mouth. With carnal instincts, I jerk my head from the brand closing my eyes, but the torture only grows.


    Excruciating tendrils of burning pain erupt from my skull as I writhe in the grip of these demons. The anguish engulfs my mind. Nothing else exists besides pain. Strength leaves my limbs numb. As I turn my eyes towards a soft murmuring, Caric prays with his hands pushed together. His praying gives me no rest nor refuge. I receive no cooling nor comfort. Hatred wells from the pits of my stomach as I spit out the cloth. I bellow,


    ¡°What has your praying done? I still suffer. You are nothing but a slave. You¡¯ll die alone before worms eat your bones.¡±


    He says while I clasp my eyes shut, ¡°It¡¯s ok son. This¡¯ll end. You won¡¯t suffer forever. Say what yuh need to. Make it better however you can.¡±


    I scream with the frustration of a starving beast, ¡°Aghhh. I hate, hate, hate.¡±


    The men release my limbs. I didn¡¯t know when they moved the iron from me, but the burning skin still lingers in the air, like lead in blood. I curl into a ball while the man who stuffed my mouth says, ¡°Your gonna be alright. We only had to hold you down for 5 minutes. You''re a tough one. Do your parents proud. Show em your courage wherever they be watchin.¡±


    My eyes snap open. With a commanding will, I discipline my breathing, calming myself until I my chest rises and falls like waves in an ocean. As I inhale, the cool air offers meager release, but each and every ounce of focus eases my suffering. As I exhale, I imagine the pain leaving my body.


    These pieces of patience build until I barely control the discomfort that oozes from my brow allowing me to whisper with hoarse tones,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Caric.¡±


    ¡°In Gaia¡¯s name, all is forgiven. You may rest now as her child.¡±


    Glancing up at the ceiling, I temper my thoughts. Enslaved or not, this was no end. This was a beginning. I had two choices ahead. I could forget everything and fall, or I could face everything and rise.


    With the song of my mother loud in my ears, I closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t have a choice. I could descend no lower. I could only rise.

 3 Oppression

    4 Temptation


    <hr>


    Mareos Agnew, Founder of Mareovosa - I wanted to make a paradise of learning. I created a hell for lost souls instead.


    <hr>


    I didn¡¯t know Ihad fallenasleep till after I woke up. I lay on the cotton cloth I bit into earlier. With the faded wood, splintered and rough, pushing against my back. My fox cloak covers me with my mother¡¯s harp sitting beside me. My forehead aches with a pulsing throb. The sound of conversation fills my ears as men joke with one another about the nagging of housewives or gossip about royalty.


    The scent of peppered meat and grilled vegetables comes in, making me stand. A grueling hunger explodes from my stomach like a keg of gunpowder, so I hop towards the smell.


    A pair of shackles pulls at my ankles before I fall forward. I say while looking around, ¡°Is anyone here? I¡¯m starving. Please.¡±


    After a few moments, a set of footsteps grows louder as one of the men breaks from the congregation of laughing guards. When he reaches the wagon, Dirk lifts himself by pulling the side of the wagon and jumping off one foot with athletic ease.


    As he turns towards me, he places his hands on his hips while saying, ¡°So you made it through the rite of passage aye? Good on yah. I don¡¯t know how you got old Rahuul to give you your things back, but if you wouldn¡¯t mind sharing, I wouldn¡¯t mind knowing.¡±


    I swallow a deep hatred as I say, ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll show you later. I need food first.¡±


    He leans down with the key in hand, unchaining my binds while saying, ¡°Now somethin I learned long ago that helped me deal with tough times hardships is this grain of truth. Life ain¡¯t as bad as you believe it is.¡±


    He leans his arm against his right knee continuing, ¡°Besides, Rahuul has one last treat for you before you start working tomorrow. You¡¯d best come get it.¡±


    While he speaks, I grow even angrier, so I say, ¡°I would hate to keep him waiting.¡±


    He grins as he says, ¡°You got some fight in you. Good. You¡¯ll need that when you start working.¡±


    After he stands up, Dirk nudges me forward, so I pace up to the edge of the wagon. I sit on the edge before rolling off as I turn. The ground pushes against my feet as I land, and the slaves and members of the caravan all crowd around four fires that dot around.


    The light of the four fires flare into the sky. Wood pops and cracks in the flames as grasshoppers and cicadas buzz in the surrounding woods. A cool breeze passes by, brushing branches and leaves. A smoky, delicious smell lingers about like a lazy cat. Guards glance around, their eyes popping with life. Even the slaves enjoy the rest, although they chat with less animation.


    Dirk leads me up to Rahuul who sits on a wooden case, enjoying some seasoned meat as he laughs with several of the other merchants and guards. When we reach within fifteen feet of him, he looks upwards, beaming his golden tooth. The slight glow of the gold yellows his other teeth, though I wouldn¡¯t say so.


    With that sleazy grin, Rahuul said, ¡°Well now. You''re already up and about?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders, saying, ¡°More or less.¡±


    He replies while hushing the other guards, ¡°Good, good. Now, I have an announcement to make everybody.¡±


    He looks at me saying, ¡°Kindly make your way over here.¡±


    I trot over as he as he asks, ¡°Now what is your name son?¡±


    ¡°Jack Donovan.¡±


    ¡°Well,Jack, when we found you, we also found the wreckage of what appeared to be a carriage and two graves. It doesn¡¯t take a sorcery to figure out what happened.¡±


    His words stab sadness into my gut like a knife while he puts his fat hands on my shoulders. Looking at me, he says,


    ¡°I know you suffered here. You told me that you knew how to play music, so I figure that for your first performance you might want to play a melody in their memory.¡±


    My chest constricts while a lump of coal forms in my throat, burning like swallowing lava. Rahuul looks around while saying, ¡°I may be a slaver, but I got a heart¡¯n¡¯soul too. I decided to let you give them a proper funeral. You can let them go with a speech lettin us know why you loved them. Would you like that?¡±


    As he finishes, my eyes well with water. I hate this man with white hot fury, even if he meant well. Before I reply, he finishes, ¡°Take your time now. Nobody here is forcing you to do this. I just wanted you to have the opportunity.¡°


    This bastard¡¯s using me so he looks like a decent human being. I peer at the ground saying, ¡°Thank you for this. I won¡¯t waste your gift.¡±


    He nods his head saying, ¡°Of course. Give us something special.¡±


    My mother sang for many years, and both she and my father taught me music. While I won¡¯t say I was a prodigy, I could string quite few songs, even the more complex ones. Rahuul knew nothing of this, so I would abuse his fake gift.


    With revenge on my mind, his words inspire my icy spirit. My heart races in my chest. My palms sweat as my cheeks redden from nervousness. I let the memories of my life fill me. I face the suffering of my soul as I draw from from my boundless seas of sadness. With my mother¡¯s harp, I share my pain.


    So my fingers float across the strings like a sprite dancing across water. I let the memories of lightning and fire engulf me. The melody drowns my sorrow. The primal sound blares as the madness of desolation mangles my bliss. I give away my grief with each string. I let go.


    The melody soaks in my melancholy, and with the music¡¯s end, a deafening silence remains from my harmony¡¯s fierce finale.


    The mercenaries stare, amazed at the tune¡¯s complexity, but they can¡¯t understand. No slave remains untouched, with many weeping. They understand the weight of my burden. They understand the collapse of a family. Even the spineless piece of garbage, Rahuul, looks with wonder.


    I finish with choking words, ¡°That was the last song of my mother. Thank you for listening.¡±


    I let myself go, crying like a newborn baby. The heartfelt sincerity of before shifts to shame. Members squirm with discomfort while Rahuul looks around with his hand behind his head. Several guards shift their feet as they gaze at the ground.


    Caric says, ¡°Your song reminds me of me mother to. She was something like...¡±


    I lift my head finishing his statement with a muggy, grieving voice,


    ¡°Like a warm fire during a cold night.¡±


    Caric nods in agreement closing his eyes as he daydream of his past. There¡¯s something about sharing pain that lessens the burden. It already helped me more than I ever imagined.


    Despite my thoughts, larger concerns surface as I say with near hysteria in my voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this, but I may actually be starving right now. Please let me eat something. Anything.¡±


    Rahuul stands up with unnecessary vigor as he says,


    ¡°Why of course. Your beautiful display just left us speechless is all. We got our cook to season you a couple slabs of meat with some bread and even a stew to soften your meal.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    A man garbed in a dirty apron approaches him while saying, ¡°We never planned a stew, sir.¡±


    Rahuul looks him in the eye while saying, ¡°Did you not hear me? The boy done laid out his soul Mel. The least we can do is give em somethin good to eat. Now go get started.¡±


    As Mel grumbles off, Dirk walks up, slapping my back and saying, ¡°You told me you could play. You never said you were any good.¡±


    A small grin grows on my lips as I reply, ¡°My father taught me.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯d be proud. Let¡¯s get you something to eat.¡±


    With my ravenous hunger helping, the meal¡¯s sheer deliciousness almost overwhelmed me. The vast amounts of meat I consume spike my tastes with pepper and salt. The meat¡¯s silky texture melts in my mouth as my teeth tear through the soft, juicy morsel like trying to chew water.


    After the meat and wine, the hearty, potato soup tastes of garlic and cumin. As I slop through the meal with gulping swallows and full bites, they place me with several slaves next to the central campfire. Within minutes, several guards come over, asking me to string a popular tune or simple rhyme.


    The gruff, gritty warriors may lack refinement, but they enjoy the simple pleasures life offers to those who appreciate them. The discussions we share offer me company, keeping my mind off heavier subjects. With all the constant action, I can avoid dwelling on all the recent tragedy. It¡¯s bad for the spirit if you think to hard and too long by yourself.


    I busied myself with simple songs until the other members of the group settle down. Dirk herds us into our wagon, giving each of us each a gray, woolen blanket for warmth. As I lay down against the wagon¡¯s hard, solid floor, I toss and turn, unable to sleep. Calric caught wind of it and showed me a way of sleeping where I rest on my back with my arms facing outwards.


    My hands line up with my head like a pitchfork as I settle myself for sleep. Laying like this lets my shoulders relax, giving me a reasonably level and warm place. Exhaustion soon takes over, so I drift into sleep thinking of how today wasn¡¯t as bad as I¡¯d imagined it would be.


    Tomorrow, however, would be different. I will be a beast of burden. Make no mistake, I will escape this place.


    Slave or not, I will live a life worth living, even if I must abandon my humanity to do so.


    <hr>


    The sun woke me while other slaves sat and watched it rise. The yellow light lifted over the horizon, slow and steady as a wise man¡¯s patience. There they sat silent, watching the sun rise. A few prayed with their hands clasped while others stared. Even slaves hold certain rituals sacred. This custom was one of them.


    The longer I looked, the more I understood why. Hues of red streaked across the horizon with wispy clouds catching sheens of yellow. The shades change as the sun rises through the sky till it burns bright, blinding and brilliant. For those few short minutes, the scars dotting the slave¡¯s foreheads didn¡¯t matter.


    In a second, the illusion ended. Dirk dragged a stick across the edge of the wagon as he said,


    ¡°Get up and ready for breakfast. We got a lot of ground to cover today.¡±


    With groggy steps and tired eyes, Dirk pulls himself up onto the wagon before unlocking our shackles. Because of my playing, most of the guards ended up drinking enough for hangovers. Dirk was no exception.


    As if proving my thoughts, Dirk yawned overlong before saying, ¡°Going to be tough one today. Lot¡¯s of hills. We just reached the Mist Mountains.¡±


    I whisper to Caric by leaning over and cupping my mouth, ¡°So what does he mean?¡±


    Caric shakes his head, saying, ¡°They ain¡¯t got horses. The beasts are too expensive for Rahuul, so us slaves drag the carriage instead.¡±


    Pursing my lips, I say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that seem...barbaric?¡±


    ¡°Aye, but it be practical as well since horses are so damn expensive to maintain. I wouldn¡¯t worry about that. You gotta build yourself up to pushing all day. The first few weeks are grueling, but you youngins usually swell up as long as the slaver feeds yah.¡±


    Once he finishes his words, I peer around at the other slaves. His words speak for themselves. Most of the slave¡¯s arms bulge and shift as they move while veins show from under their skin. Their far fitter and far stronger than the guards who chain them.


    I say, ¡°Why stay here when you could outrun them?¡±


    Caric sighs before saying, ¡°You have to think of the consequences if we do. The brands on our foreheads make us their property as long as they got the papers and seals to prove it. The only reason he was able tuh brand you was because one of his younger slaves done died on the trip here. He¡¯s using his paperwork for you.¡±


    Caric continued as he rubbed his ankles, ¡°You got unlucky there. Even if you do escape from these irons without gettin arrowed in the back, you¡¯d just be strung up in the town or village you got to. Laws against escaped slaves are mighty harsh.¡±


    I frowned as I said, ¡°So you don¡¯t escape because it means death?¡±


    Caric looks at me surprised saying, ¡°Uh, well...yeah.¡±


    My frown deepened as I said, ¡°Tell me, is a life in chains better than dying as a free man?¡±


    Caric bit his lip before turning away. Caric¡¯s rather wordy at times, but he means well, so I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    Caric nodded before saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright...Honestly, it¡¯s not a bad thing to ponder. I¡¯ve been asking myself the same question for 56 years. Don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever find an answer.¡±


    When we reach the chef, he serves us bread and water with a pinch of salt in it. Afterwards they put me in the back of a line up of slaves in front of the wheeled wagon. At its front, two bars extend out, with wooden rails lining the center.


    The slaves and I brace these rails as guards gather around our sides. Caric says beside me,


    ¡°Be ready boy. You got to force the carriage to start rollin, else it''s like we¡¯re draggin the damn thing through mud. Make sure to pace yourself too, otherwise you¡¯ll be exhausted with miles left to push.¡±


    I nod my head preparing for the suffering and strain, yet the overwhelming oppression I expected dulls the actual abuse I receive. Just as Dirk said, it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be.


    The work is hard and long, but my bones remain straight. My muscles never melt. I live on as the sheer difficulty of the task kills my boredom. Instead of focusing on how unfair everything is, I just numb my thoughts and concentrate on pushing.


    After an hour, my shoulders tire and my forearms grow numb from the continuous vibration of the wooden rails. Once I gasp for breath, Dirk walks up while saying,


    ¡°Alright. You done what you can silvertongue. Let someone else go on from here.¡±


    I pace along the side of the caravan for hours longer until we stop for lunch.


    As I eat bread with stewed beans, the morning shift of slaves rotates with another group of fresh ones ready for work. The guards patrol ahead of the convoy as we head out, each of them weary for trouble.


    The actual number of the guards surprises me after watching the caravan work. Nearly one guard patrolled for every two slaves that pushed or walked. Of course the mercenaries acted as deterrents for a slave¡¯s escape, but there must be some other reason for such strict security.


    I couldn¡¯t decide if it was animals roaming the forest or bandits on the roads. Despite the obvious dangers, the off duty slaves enjoyed their free time without feeling fear. While I walk with them, the slaves complain about their work, but their words lack the bitterness or venom that makes mutiny. Instead, their conversations lighten as we walk. They tell stories of their past while laughing at the silly mistakes or their small victories.


    Once the day dies down, the caravan camps out nearly the same as before. However, I devastate the previous segregation of slaves and guards by playing songs as others clap or sing along. After the merriment, I use the pitchfork style of sleeping so even my nightmare filled sleep becomes comfortable.


    This day mirrors the many that follow providing the same simple joys and pains. Though my muscles ache, my companions commit, creating a camaraderie that bolsters my own ambitions. I cannot grow here. This place is a pit, a pool of stagnant water grown rancid.


    Each day shall pass just as the previous one did. I shall never receive opportunity nor inspiration. I only gain a life with my foot attached to a chain surrounded by idle men who await their own lonely, meaningless deaths.


    Fortunately, Rahuul may not be a saint, but he gives us humanity. He feeds us well with hearty meals that fill our bellies. With each passing day, my endurance increases as the crippling soreness in my muscles becomes a minor throbbing rather than an ever present dull ache.


    The fibers of my mind strengthen as I push and exert my body beyond what I believed possible. Once I gained enough strength that fatigue no longer holds me hostage, I plot my escape.


    This is no hell, yet this is no haven either. Each day I am reminded of my own limits by Caric. He exists without change, living like a dog who heeds his master''s orders without question. Unlike him, I shall choose to die as a human instead of living as a slave. After the first week, I use a long, thin piece of quartz I found along the road to grind the steel lock that chains me at night.


    Overtime, I grind grooves on the inside of the shackle. Using crushed bloodroot and sumac, I make a dark dye that I rub against the inside of the metal every morning. This covers the shine of the unweathered iron.


    Since I grew thin legs and small feet, it didn¡¯t take long before I could slip out of the collar. The other members never suspect me. I grind so slowly and so smoothly that it makes no noise at night. Adding to the deception, I learn each of their names while playing with passion for their entertainment. Each day I volunteer to push at the front of the carriage where the brunt of the burden lies despite my weak constitution.


    These acts make my deception surprisingly effective. Rahuul asks for my play as well since he eventually joins the slaves along with the other guards. After several months of travel and several cities past, my feet could slide in and out of the shackles with ease, and Rahuul trusted me absolutely.


    With all this knowledge and preparation, the only obstacle standing between me and my freedom is an opportunity, but this proves the most difficult problem to solve.


    Our sluggish movements prove nigh unbelievable. Even though escorting several tons of cargo with men cheapens the costs of the trip, the time taken is ridiculous. Literal months pass before we near a town large enough to actually buy the luxuries that Rahuul owns.


    Now we near a city large enough to disguise my escape. If my plan succeeds, I will become the slave of a noble who will give me a chance at becoming a musician. While my chances are slim at best, I would rather stake my life on something greater than accepting my slow death here. I remember the words of my father.


    A man chooses. A slave obeys.

 4 Bedrock and Famine

    4Bedrock and Famine


    <hr>


    Albus Soros - The plague doctor¡¯s where monsters. Wherever demons or infections took root, the plague doctors came and purged. After interrogations, even grown men turned to drooling husks, alive by definition alone. I¡¯d sooner rip out my own entrails than so much as see one.


    <hr>


    Three months pass before an opportunity presents itself for my escape. Fall flowers bloom along the mountain pass as we neared the border town of Reebray. The roads turned stony and hard. The air became cold and crisp. Nights grew long as days grew short. As we crossed over a mountain cliff, the forest of green altered into a sea of reds and yellows.


    I push at the front of the caravan, sweating and panting for each step. The Mist Mountain at my left loomed overhead as if saying, ¡®You shall not pass.¡¯ Boulders big as horses hide halfway under the ground, tiny compared with the towering, snow covered peak hanging overhead.


    Beautiful as it is, I despise this mountain. We began passing the heap of dirt and rock three weeks ago, but carting over mountains proved far more tedious and difficult than moving across the smooth, forest roads. The mountain path hides lumps of rock that catch on the wagon¡¯s wheels while we push through the ordeal like swallowing broken glass.


    The exhaustion eats at each of our minds. My arms and shoulders burn as we shove the carriage with the help of several guards pushing from the back. I befriended many of them during my stay here, so with a little persuasion and promise, I convinced them to assist us during hard times.


    Those times are now. My feet ache as I stomp across hard, coarse rocks for hours everyday while my lips chap because of the dry wind. Our only solace is the nearness a town of Reebray. Caric assists me up front as the other slaves rotate out who stands upfront pushing with me.


    Several of the other slaves openly isolate me, but Caric gives me support despite the other slave¡¯s resentment. My attitude for perseverance crawls under their skin since it serves as a reminder of their own cowardice.


    As we pull the carriage uphill, Caric groans, ¡°This is the worst you¡¯ll see as a slave Jack. It don¡¯t get no worse than this.¡±


    I say, ¡°Hah. Hah. I doubt it. You could serve this up with a dash of humiliation and starvation as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to be proud.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m too young to be tired.¡±


    We reach the middle of the mountain, surrounded on both sides by steep hillsides of boulders. Crisp and clean air turns to disgusting filth as a breeze brushes against my face. Over a mountainside, a murder of crows and ravens flies overhead. A second later, a loud pop and slip sounds beside me. Turning beside me, Caric stands with an arrow gouging in his eye.


    Blood squirts out and around the arrow, dripping down like thick, red water. His head hangs back over the next guardrail behind him, limp and dying. His chest and arms convulse as he chokes for air. A few seconds pass like years in my mind until he stops moving or breathing. The light leaves his eyes empty before I turn forward.


    Arrows clunk around me before I release the carriage and grab a hold on Caric. I say, ¡°What just happened? Are you alright?¡±


    Silent as a grave, Caric lays loose. An arrow whizzes past my ear as Jase sprints towards us, tearing through the air with each stride. A man behind him stands with an arrow jutting out of his chest while his hands lose tension. The guard vomits blood and food, fuming the area with the acrid stench of acid.


    As he falls to his side, my heart pounds in my chest and ears. The man ceases all movement as his limbs contort on the ground.


    While I peer around the other slaves look behind whimpering with cowardice. Jase reaches us and spits his words,


    ¡°Do not release this carriage. I will rip out your throats if any of you so much as thinks of it.¡±


    I shout in outrage, ¡°So you expect us to stay here and die?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your nothing but slaves. Those goods are worth more than all of you combined. If you don¡¯t die by the arrows, then I¡¯ll kill you while you run away.¡±


    The slaves tremble at his words, but he stirs none of my fears. He boils the hatred in my heart. All the songs, all the laughter, all the sweat and blood I bled amounts to nothing. I am nothing more than a good slave. Not a human with a thinking mind. I am livestock.


    To these people, a man¡¯s life means less than wagon¡¯s wheel.


    As I seethe, an arrow falls right beside me and Caric, smothering us with the smell of feces. If the arrow so much as scratched a man, he¡¯d die of gangrene within a week. The hillsides pin us in, and keep us contained. The bandit leader planned our downfall with a precise, deadly strategy.


    While we stand bearing the heft of the carriage, a group of bandits flank our side. The raiders slay several guards, gushing blood and spewing organs. Swaths of blood burst onto the wagons. Entrails tangle on windows and wheels. Several slaves vomit, and as the acrid stench reaches me, I gag as well.


    Jase sprints towards the flank, shouting basic orders for the men to follow.


    ¡°Turn¡¯n¡¯face your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them pin you against the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Keep yourself calm.¡±


    The moment he turns around I release my grip from the carriage. I turn my body towards one of the storage wagons at the back of the convoy, beating my feet against the ground as the wind scrapes against my face. Arrows whiz and buzz past my ears, but this is my only chance for liberation. I will not waste it.


    Reaching the rear wagon, I grab my cloak and harp. I shiver and scramble as sickening squelches and splatters of blood gush behind me. The disgust melds with the sounds of shields bashing teeth and swords slicing flesh, creating a symphony of battle. Like carrying bricks of lead, I carry these sounds with me as I search.


    As I reach the wagon at the edge of the caravan, I peer backwards. A monster murders men. The lovable Dirk parries and thrusts while dodging blows that only clip his armor. He launches a dagger, lodging it in a man¡¯s throat. Dirk ducks under a blow as he turns full circle, whipping his shield against a man¡¯s skull like a guillotine against his neck.


    A quick crack and a dent appears in the bandit¡¯s face. Streaks of blood bathe Dirk¡¯s frame with the eerie glow of bloodlust. He smiles as he ends the life of each man who gains his attention. The bandits transform into a pile of corpses around him that grow like a timer for my demise.


    The slaves knew of his sickening skill for carnage. With the pressure of facing such a monster looming over their heads, the chances of a slave attempting escape fall from nil to zero. No, less than zero, yet I still rip and tear through the cargo till I find my father''s knife. The will of my parents drives my body beyond reason.


    I only take flint and the knife as I wish to give these merchants as little reason to hunt me down as possible. Leaping from the carriage, Dirk spots me after he murders the last man attacking the carriage.


    Our gaze meets for a second as I peer into true madness. His bloodshot eyes and maniacal grin send dread through my blood and my marrow. My stomach plummets. Without thinking, I rip my face from the spectacle. I force my legs to move as I run down the bouldered hill with all my strength.


    The sounds of his footsteps echo in my ears as I scrape my skin against the jagged rocks around me. The footsteps grow in volume until they become stomps of destruction. Blood pounds in my ears. I breath icy air that burns my lungs. My thoughts focus until only one function remains; I must run.


    As I fall onto the edge of a rocky plain, my torn shoes catch on a brush¡¯s branch. My vision blurs as I smash against the ground. A scathing spasm of sharp suffering detonates from my shoulder. I roar with pain, but somehow, I jolt back to my feet. I already lost precious seconds as Dirk neared me.


    I command my left arm to move, but the limb refuses my orders. Sweat pours down my brow and into my eyes and into a bloodied lip. Pain ravages like a swarm of frenzied hornets chewing and stinging my arm from within. I ignore that pain. This is my one and only chance. Live like a man, or die like a dog.


    I drag my feet forward where I reach a cove of boulders. Jase¡¯s heavy breathing pounds my mind like sledgehammers. I climb a rugged boulder before grinding my feet to a halt. A sixty foot cliffside pops into sight. Glancing at the fissure, I know I can¡¯t leap over this. I peer behind me as Jase barrels towards me from ten feet away with his sword overhead.


    Despair fills me before the song of my mother thunders like two leviathans colliding. They clash with a force to part oceans inside me. My mother sings the music of life, not the silence of death. I regain focus. I shall not die here. I must not die here.


    I shout, ¡°Try to stop me mongrel!¡±


    He sprints up a boulder, slamming his sword down towards my skull. I turn to my left side almost dodging his slash. He cuts into my nose and chin, but I overcome the explosive agony. With my right arm, I grip and pull him towards me, holding his leather belt that carries his daggers. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    His and my momentum flings him over the cliff, but he grabs my foot as he falls tearing me over the edge. My chin slams against the stony edge of the boulder, breaking my teeth. Not fully conscious, I stab my fingers into a thin cove in the cliffside as we fall. Dirk¡¯s hand grips on my leather shoe like a bear trap on my ankle.


    A second later, the leather starts snapping, so Dirk says, ¡°Let me up, silvertongue. I¡¯ll buy you and let you go free once we reach Reebray.¡±


    Glancing down, my fingers break inside the cliffside. A cold, menacing glare crawls onto my face as I say, ¡°I am not silvertongue. I am Jack Donovan, and you do not decide if I am free. I do.¡±


    Using my other foot, I force the shoe off my foot as Dirk howls in rage. His scream turns to an echo before flesh and bone crushes against stone. A sickening smack resonates from deep within the abyss. My chest tightens with guilt for a moment. I killed a man. I stole his life for my own.


    The guilt dies down as one of my fingers dislocates. I howl with mindless misery before I pull with all my might. Another finger pops from the cliffside, so I howl once more, even louder than before. With an angry, hateful malice, I demand my left arm raise from my side. At that moment, my powerlessness became apparent.


    It would not move, regardless of what I do. My fingers slowly slip until I hardly hand with white hot exertion. Glancing down, I see the mush that Dirk turned to. An idea pops into my head.


    I fall. My insides float as they lose levity. Staring down, I claw at the cliffside, ripping out fingernails as I do so. I can¡¯t even feel the pain, only panic. I aim my descent, until I land on my legs on top a tiny ledge.


    My shins snap and fracture revealing the red and white inside them. My legs squish and pop, smashing like dry twigs in a thick sauce. My own blood splatters against me before my back smacks against the back of the outcrop.


    My head whiplashes in the air, just off the cliffside. In a state between blackout and hell, my body slowly slides backward. Like a stampede of hooks and teeth and barbs, utter agony thunders up my legs. For an eternity, all is pain.


    As the endless torture subsides, I convulse. Without any restraint, I shamble till my balance breaks. I fall over the edge of the outcrop. My eyes pop open as weightlessness returns. I scrape and grate at the edge with ferocious, terrifying grasps before I spot Dirk¡¯s corpse below. I slap the wall beside me, aiming towards him before a jutting rock whips me around.


    Above me, a blinding violet light flashes, parting clouds with its speed and force. As the light passes me by, the heat from the meteor burns through one of my eyelids, blinding me and leaving one side of my body numb. Before I am crushed by the cold, hard stone beneath me, a shockwave reduces my momentum and forces me sideways.


    As I slam against the cliffside, the impact mars and mangles my body, crushing bones. I gyrate limply through the air before I smash against the wet, slippery blot of Dirk¡¯s corpse. I breath, deep and long as my vision narrows. Before I die, I glance at the bright glow, not even five feet away. My eyes slide close as the stone cracks open.


    By Gaia¡¯s name, help me.


    <hr>


    MireStoneslice on the Blightstone Caverns - The further down you go, the larger everything gets. I could fight a bear with my hands, but the horror in those caves...That ain¡¯t nothing like no bear. That is a nightmare that crawls under your skin and down your throat.¡±


    <hr>


    The heat of my shell recedes as I analyze the surrounding expanse. The cavern¡¯s warmth will make moving far easier. An ashen crater surrounds me, bits of glass strown around from the impact. My carapace protected me from my collision with this planet. The atmosphere allows for carbon based life forms. I will assimilate them.


    I crack open my shell, forcing my way out of my carapace. Creatures slither around me grinding against the ground of this new planet. Their exoskeletons prevent me from merging with them. I cannot slide through these shells. Bad. I can only maintain this form for mere hours before I congeal into a solid and die.


    I slop around, rolling against the moist earth until I sense a life I can mold with. A small, bipedal creature with black fur on its head barely lives despite being brutally maimed. It is drenched in the plasma of another bipedal creature beneath it. This species must accept cannibalism. Good. That step will be easier.


    Bruises, lacerations, scars, wounds, and tears are all over it. That is unacceptable. I cannot allow the infection of my precious host. As I crawl over, the strange creature gurgles a liquid in its respiratory system as it breathes shallow breathes. It has only minutes to live, that is before I reach it of course.


    The being¡¯s skin shows extensive coloration due to this star¡¯s radiation while its hands press a piece of stringed wood as well as a metal object against its torso. This species keeps purposeless objects. Noted.


    As I slide towards it, the creature shifts and moves before falling still. After the initial outburst, it makes only expands its chest cavity for respiration. Weak. The thing seems to lack awareness for its surroundings. Perfect. Resisting the melding process would be...problematic. Regenerating his extensive burns, swelling, contusions, fractures, breaks, and blood loss will be far easier to handle.


    I sludge over to it. Many openings line its skin already, creating perfect entry points, so I cover the wounds and inject myself into its circulatory system. The primitive being disperses nutrients and liquids throughout its body with a pumping organ. How quaint.


    Life force leaves the body rapidly, so I begin regenerating its tissues. I proceed to other life functions after repairing the ruptures on its skin and in its organs. I reorganize the structures the being uses for walking while using my liquid body to stabilize its low blood pressure. The crushed stilts it walks on litter the tissues, so the process is difficult. I manage.


    Afterwards, I raise its metabolism speeding the entity¡¯s recovery process. This heats his internal body temperature, so I cool his brain preventing any damage. A fully operational control organ will make wielding this primitive...thing easier.


    When I reach past the blood brain barrier, I barely believe the complexity of the organ. This creature¡¯s enormous intelligence defies both its actions and its appearance. The large brain even shows signs of training. This may be problematic.


    After several hours, hordes of the tiny, exoskeleton covered creatures attempt eating my helpless host. He is material, not food. I use the metal object in its back to create an excruciating sound. My plan succeeds as they scurry away.


    After several hours, the creature¡¯s conscious begins resurfacing before I finish restructuring its body. Its control enlarges far more than I anticipate, so I bide my time. I will strike when it is weak. With this creature''s base intelligence, consolidation will be effortless. The high functioning organ will allow me to plot logically for absorbing the life of this planet. None shall stop me.


    All will accept legion. All will embrace eternity.


    <hr>


    I awaken to a very expected pain. My ragged body radiates with a pulsing, hungry torment. My legs lay limp and numb. My left hand hangs like a broken branch from my shoulder and my right like an acorn crushed underfoot. My mouth fills with blood, so I swallow.


    Instead of liquid iron and broken teeth, I swallow a sweet, succulent flavor. The pulsing pain of before lessens, starting with my mouth then lips then throat. The relief revitalizes my spirit. I clench my harp and knife, surging with strength. I don¡¯t remember grabbing these from the leather bag on my back, but I¡¯m glad they¡¯re here.


    Still, my heart beats fire through my veins as I gasp and wheeze for air in this crushed body. No sight meets me when I try opening my right eye, but at least my left eye works. I glance around, and an eerie cliff greets me.


    Black, jagged stone with blots of green moss tower overhead. Black insects with eyes and limbs like horror skulk around. Light leaks in from overhead. A pad of rough sand scatters at the bottom with shallow pools so smooth that they reflect like mirrors. A slight mist floats in the ravine while roots latch onto the surrounding stone, like wooden fingers. Around me, drops plop off stalactites.


    The rocky ravine¡¯s steep as a guardsman¡¯s tower. Insects of eerie, alien origin crawl amongst the decay. They blanket patches of the ravine¡¯s floor with mounds of moving insects. They chew and gnaw and tear through anything they find.


    How have they not found me...I should be bones by now. I peer downwards, flinching in shock as I find my legs fixed. The skin smoothly covers my wounds without any hideous scars. Mere minutes later, my vision returns. My hands and feet, which were missing nails, lay more than just unscathed. They are pristine.


    I move each finger, fascinated by them, like moving someone else¡¯s hand. My new build lacks any defects or deformity. Not a single scar or wound marks me, even ones before the fall. My hands clasp strong as steel. My eyes see with detail and distance.


    After moving my new self for a while, a ravenous hunger grips me. I¡¯m starving. This hunger mauls me like an angry titan. I push myself to my feet, wobbling like a baby as my limbs feel new and foreign. Despite my clumsy walk, I glance around like a wolf hunting prey.


    A few feet away lies the corpse of dirk, spread across the floor like a sack of flesh. Instead of disgust and revulsion, an urge to tear and chew the meat fills me. I start pacing towards the body, my mouth drooling. Reaching over it, a wave of disgust rushes into my mind.


    What in the hell is wrong with me? I rear my fist back before punching the side of my cheek. The quick, sharp pain snaps me out of my stupor. I am no cannibal. I step away from the sweet smelling carcass as insects swarm around him. An idea snaps into my head.


    These little devils may have hordes of limbs and sinister eyes, but they had hordes of edible limbs and sinister, edible eyes. From Dirk¡¯s remains, I take his shirt and tear it. The fabric sticks against his broken skin like a thick jelly, but with a few jerks, I rip it off.


    After laying the fabric on the ground for a few minutes, a pile of insects crawls over the bloodied rag. With quick jerk, I scoop two corners of the rag, pulling the crawling mess into a big ball. The bugs writhe in the rag, beady eyed and squirming, yet they don¡¯t disgust me. At that moment, a bizarre feeling sinks into my chest like a knife.


    Here, in this dank, dark cavern, I¡¯m hunched over a rotting corpse, with a bag of cave crawlers in my hand. A filthy rot reeks all throughout the place, and despite my desire for life, I realize I should be dead. None of this bothers me in the slightest. Odd.


    What does bother me is the hollow feeling in my gut, so I stare at the bag of bugs. A few seconds pass before I look around for something to burn. I find nothing but wet rocks and crystal clear pools. I won¡¯t be able to cook them.


    I sigh before I rear back and smash the bag against the cliffside. I beat and brutalize the bag before opening it, finding a few insects crawling in the newly made mash. I grab a handful and devour the mush, then another, and another.


    An hour passes, and somehow, I¡¯m still eating. After finishing my feast of crushed vermin, my belly feels full. With a few gulps of water from nearby pools, I enjoy my first meal as a free man. When I glance up, that satisfaction wilts like a dying flower.


    These steep cliffs glower down at me with disdain. The stars shine in the night sky, brilliant and burning. I grow tired, so I wrap myself in my father''s cloak beside the edge of the cliff. The body of Dirk stays right in front of me tempting my insatiable appetite, so I scurry a few eye distances away before making a bed of moss.


    As I cover myself with my cloak, a set of voices echo down the cavern. The indistinct murmuring grows to a quiet conversation, so I listen close.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to find him anymore. Did you see what he did to Dirk?¡±


    They knew Dirk, so they must be fellow guards. Another said,


    ¡°You¡¯d think he¡¯s some sort of demon.¡±


    My eyes grow heavy as my lids close. Right as I fall asleep behind a boulder, they say one last line,


    ¡°Dirk used to be a chainer. He¡¯s dealt with worse than just demons, and that boy isn¡¯t one. He¡¯s something more. He¡¯s a monster.¡±


    A foggy memory flashes before my eyes. An abomination crawled. A spawn of hell, moving, squirming. As it crawled towards me, my stomach sank...or maybe rose? I couldn¡¯t recall. I wasn¡¯t all put together then.


    Maybe it was a bizarre dream, or maybe the mercenaries were right.


    Maybe I am a monster...

 5 My Madness

    5 My Madness


    <hr>


    Aesoth, Dragon of Stone - Life is not something you discover. It is something you decide.


    <hr>


    As I awaken, my lack of pain astounds me. Despite the solid ground pushing against my shoulders and back, I stretch out with lithe, fluid movements. No popping, clicking, or even sounds as I push on my back or lift my arms overhead.


    My shoulder¡¯s glide as I move my arms from one position to the other. My focus shifts and focuses like an eagle¡¯s eyes. As I stand up, even my feet handle my stomping with ease. If anything, my body feels better than before my fall. Much better


    After pinching my cheek to make sure it¡¯s not a dream, I plan for my escape from this crevice. The sweeping, rugged divisions between the boulders fit like pieces of a mosaic. Like an old scar, this ravine is a harsh, hard reminder of what I¡¯ve done and of what happened. That empowers my resolve.


    All that awaits me here is a grisly death, so I plan my escape. Smoke signals are as old as time itself, but using one may attract unwanted comers. The bandits and merchants may still be nearby, and I ran only five hundred or so feet from the caravan. Not an insurmountable distance by any means.


    I could try walking out of this hole, but after walking for thirty minutes in one direction, the crevice showed no sign of ending, so I stopped. I could simply build a walkway up, but I lack supplies and constructing a ladder sturdy enough will be a bit more than jsut difficult.


    If I manage to tie together spare scraps of cloth for a rope, but I doubt these torn scraps would hold me. There is, however, one avenue of escape I had yet to consider.


    Climbing the wall.


    I eat a bundle of bugs before I saunter up to the wall, cracking my fingers. I mean, how hard can it be? Besides, if I never test my limits, then I will never know them. I dig my fingers between the interlocking rocks finding sturdy holds for beginning my climb. With a kick off from my legs, I lift my body with astounding ease.


    As surprising as my sudden athleticism is, I still need to focus. I climb the wall with a peculiar, uncanny grace. Within fifteen minutes of doing so, I reach up over fifty feet. This both pleases and disturbs me. Before crushing my legs to pulp, I lacked the power for such an unworkable feat. I was always weak with my hands and strong with my words.


    That was the case no longer. Within less than an hour, I reach the outcrop where I smashed my legs. My own blood and chips of bone stick there, but oddly enough, I find no distaste for my resting place. As I take out a few crushed insects, I scrape some pieces of me off into the chasm. While resting in my own blood, I eat a meal of bugs. What a life I live.


    I survey my surroundings where I find a crater twenty feet deep off in the distance. At its center, a cracked rock lays open, like a tarantula slime¡¯s egg. I¡¯d read about them from books my father got me. The beast¡¯s eggs are that moves using eight tentacles that lift the main body. They use thousands of antennae jutting from their bodies for probing around them. They even paralyze their victims with a stinger at the ends of their limbs.


    If the egg had been a tarantula slime, I doubt it hatching would make a twenty foot wide crater. Legends speak of the horrors as monsters of unbelievable power, so I concluded the egg may be something that I never fully understand. I have no time for dwelling on the matter either way.


    I reach this fissure¡¯s apex, bewildered at my newfound ability. While I stand observing the wreckage of the caravan in the distance, the smell of rotting flesh fills my nostrils. I don¡¯t wretch or gag or even wrinkle my nose. Instead, a hunger for it grows in the pit of my stomach.


    Like a priest whipping their back for sinful thoughts, I bite my lip before meandering up the steep, rocky hill. Reaching the caravan, I search through the havoc. The sight brushes me as slightly unsettling. In fact, my calmness unnerves me more than the carnage. I¡¯m not like this.


    Unsurprisingly, I find little of value besides a newer set of clothes and some scraps of food. After eating a large portion of jerky and mash, I hike to a nearby stream. I rinse the bloody filth that matts my hair, though my skin¡¯s quite clean.


    The bath freezes me to the core, but the cleaning my hair is worth it. Besides, my plans rely on not looking like an animal. As I finish rinsing the water from me, my reflection beams from a still pool of water beside the creek.


    While the blurry image isn¡¯t quite the same as a noble¡¯s mirror, I still find no brand on my forehead or scars on my hands. I rub where the wound once was, finding smooth, supple skin greeting me in return. A grin explodes from my face. I understand little of what¡¯s happening, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    For some reason, all traces of my slavery disappeared. With that out of the way, I just need to perform with enough vigor to impress some passing nobles. Who knows, I might be able to go to a school for music if I¡¯m lucky.


    I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s a simple plan, but simplicity isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Simple plans are acted with ease and flexibility. The demons of a plan lay waiting in the details. They will rise up and slit your throat if you aren¡¯t careful.


    Those thoughts float in my head as I start the long walk towards Tehnar. The city sits on the Northern side of the Bastion empire, near the endless ice of the far North. The evergreen forests give way to rocky mountain sides with small shrubs of all colors. The grass no longer grows green. In its place, wild swaths of maroon and amber blanket these hills and roads.


    Crisp, cold, and biting, everything seems ready for hard winters. Rabbits with half white and half brown fur dart around. Foxes of red and white sniff the edges of trees, looking for any hapless rabbit sleeping in its burrow. Shaped like giant arrow heads, birds fly South, readying themselves for winter.


    I pass through this the tundra like crawling through mud. The cold, wet ground leaks in through holes of my shoes as I walk. Before I know it, my toes are numb as blocks of ice. I kind of enjoyed the sting on my cheeks, however. The feeling reminded me of the sour candies my mother liked. My father hated them, but she always said that meant more for her. I thought so too.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I reached Tahnar at sundown, welcoming the sight of a city. Etched into the skyline, walls of stone came up three times my height, like walking inside a giant¡¯s home. The city squeezed into these walls, tightly woven together. Plumes of smoke blew up into the sky from the innumerable firehouses below.


    At the front of every city was a line of newcomers. Guards would inspect them, making sure they weren¡¯t dangerous. Of course, I hardly required an inspection. I wore rags with matted, bristled hair. I posed no threat to anyone. To them, I was a ghost floating into the city.


    Several nearby tradesmen talked about how the nearby bandits had been slain. Rahuul spread the rumor of Dirk¡¯s heroism before buying up a set of slaves for a discount and leaving. Some merchants chided him, but most held a begrudging respect. The man had a solid sense for business. He turned dimes to dollars.


    After walking through the city, I find an unnamed inn tucked right beside the city¡¯s wall. Exhausted and filthy, I walked in and spoke with a curt, older lady at the front,


    ¡°Hello miss. Do you have somewhere I could clean myself? I¡¯m more dirt than person at the moment.¡±


    She said, ¡°It costs two copper for each bath.¡± She glanced up from grabbing a set of mugs and said, ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll give you a plain set of cloths for half a silver too.¡±


    I nodded as I said, ¡°Sounds wonderful.¡±


    I scrub till the soap stings my skin. For a second, I believed that my hair was falling out, but no, just clumps of dirt and straw. She set the new clothes at the edge of the door. After putting on the brown, cotton shirt and pants, I settle myself at a table.


    Using the money I found on Jase, I eat my first real meal in months. The stew heartens my spirit, and the flavor and aroma remind me of my mother¡¯s cooking. She always used wild herbs near our house for flavor. Each pot was an adventure since I never knew the mixture of the day.


    As I eat my meal, musicians travel onto a tiny stage in the far corner of the room. After a few second thoughts, I climb up the platform with numerous drunken patrons shouting and whistling their support.


    Their laughter and good spirits ease the butterflies floating in my gut, so I play my mother''s harp with a glowing grin. I weave scenes of content and comfort and warmth. I orchestrate melodies crafted from memories of running beside my father while my angry mother shouts at us. We had snuck treats from the kitchen, so I giggled with childish glee as we escaped her switch.


    I sing songs of cold nights warmed by their stories. They would fight the monsters that dwell in the darkness of my room when I woke up from nightmares. I sing songs booming the joys of my past. Whenever an injury or ailment pained me, they would give me a hand up, telling me to be a man.


    I remember one day when I asked my parents beside our fireplace,


    ¡°Why do you love mom?¡±


    My father told me, ¡°Hmmm, tough question, but I think I have an answer.¡± He turned towards her as she chopped carrots, beets, celery, and steak into a stew as he said, ¡°I love her laugh and her smile and the way she cooks, but most of all, I love the sound of her singing.¡±


    I grinned before my mother said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember it like that when we met each other.¡±


    He lifted me up in his arm as he stood before walking over to her. He hugged her from behind as he said. ¡°When I first saw you, I melted. I walked up to her and said, ¡®You are my siren at sea. Please, sing for me.¡¯¡±


    My mother blushed as she said, ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±


    He hugged her before they sat in silence with me between them. We were family. My father said, ¡°You know, I have never regretted leaving them to be with you. Not one single time.¡±


    My mother¡¯s voice cracks as she whispered, ¡°Not in front of Jack love.¡±


    ¡°I want him to see who we are.¡±


    Tears welled in her eyes as she muttered, ¡°I guess that isn¡¯t so bad...Thank you for being with me. I know choosing me left you without a family. I know-¡±


    He boomed his words, ¡°That each moment I spend with you both is more joy than a lifetime spent with those monsters. This is a life worth living, not one where I become their plaything.¡±


    My mother cried while they hugged each other, but there was no sadness in her tears. This was sweet and kind and perfect. I don¡¯t know why, but I cried as well and without reason. Those are some of my happiest memories.


    They fade in my mind just like my grin. From ear to ear, it slowly simmers into a simple smile. It hides my heartache. After the merriment, I retire for the evening. Before I walk outside, a husky man with a peppered hair and bead walks up. He had a jolly laugh and knowing smile, like a warm, welcoming grandpa. The wrinkles of countless smiles embroidered his face, and a big belly underneath his shirt told of countless good meals. He shouted at me with a thick accent,


    ¡°Oi, that be some fine playin yuh got there! I hear yuh haven¡¯t a place to stay. How aboutcha stay in the attic if you can play here a couple of times a week, aye? We could use a bard like you to warm these walls.¡±


    I chime, ¡°I...I don¡¯t have much money...¡±


    My voice comes out hoarse and heavy. He guffaws, shifting his peppery side burns as he says, ¡°I got an open room in me attic you could use. I can¡¯t rent it out anyways. It ain¡¯t too open, but it be livable. I think yeh¡¯d feel at home there.¡±


    I mutter, ¡° Thank you...My name¡¯s Jack.¡±


    As he replies, his gentle eyes dance to life, ¡°Of course, we never introduced ourselves did we? Feels like I¡¯ve known yeh for ages with yeh playing being what it is after all. Me name¡¯s Morne,¡± He pats my back as he hands me a small, grey key.


    My voice cracks as I reply, ¡°Thank you...Thank you.¡±


    He smiles as he says, ¡°Come now, it¡¯s nothin. You must be tired. It was good speakin with you. If yah help with breakfast, me wife may let you grab a snack or two.¡±


    I nod my head as I murmur, ¡°I¡¯d like that a lot. Goodnight Morne.¡±


    ¡°And goodnight to yah Jack.¡±


    At the back of the inn, a set of stairs leads towards a storage room loaded with barrels, rope, jars for pickling, kerosene, molasses, salts and seasonings of all kinds. At the back of the room is small, cobwebbed door. I open the door, finding a small, cozy room with a window.


    A small cupboard and bed of cotton lays at the back. A chimney sits at the edge of the room, keeping it warm. Dust settles in the corners, but I a little dirt never hurt anyone. After a little cleaning, I could call this place home.


    I unwind in the cushy bed and relax the most since my parents died. I take out my father''s knife and place it on a book stand beside my bed with my mother¡¯s harp.


    During nights like this, my father would read stories of heroes who slew villains while lifting me in the air. He and my mother would pretend they were champions who fought all evil in this world.


    They were my laughter and happiness and home, but most of all, they¡¯re gone now. I¡¯m alone. I have no one in this world. For three months, I¡¯ve been strong. I carried it all like they would want me too.


    I can¡¯t anymore. I weep until my shoulders shiver with effort. I grieve until my heart and soul cracks. With these thoughts, I drift towards sleep when a deep, dark, and monstrous voice says,


    ¡°You''re not alone, wretch.¡±<hr>

 Chapter 6: Dichotomy

    Chapter 6: Dichotomy


    ----------------------------------------------


    This creature is apparently named Jack Donovan. He is weak and fickle.


    He uses his language inefficiently, and he wastes water by expelling chemicals through his eyes. The process is painful, and I fail to understand Its necessity. Why would he choose remembering past events for the sake of misery? The question baffles me.


    He whispers to himself that he is alone. He thinks this single thought over and over and over again. It is maddening. He wastes his time wallowing in pity rather than changing his circumstances or perspective. Pathetic creature.


    I will shake him from his solace.


    I hiss, ¡°You''re not alone, Wretch.¡±


    ¡°Who''s there?¡± he whispers with shame and outrage.


    ¡°I am a symbiotic parasite...using your body for...consolidation.¡±


    After a moment, he whispers, ¡°I have finally plunged into a sea of madness.¡±


    I hiss, ¡°No, fool...I am another being who...shares your body.¡±


    He ponders for a moment before saying, "You are hatched from the egg I saw in the fissure then?¡±


    Hmmm. Surprising. I say, ¡°Hah, you are not foolish...as you seem. Jack.¡± My voice is ragged and unsteady. I pronounce each syllable with prolonged accentuation for clarity. It is difficult. I need to master this human''s language if I wish for prosperity.


    He says adapting quickly to me existence, ¡°Could you explain in greater detail? Your presence unsettles mine.¡±


    Jack is rational. I can use this.


    I rasp, ¡°I hatched my shell into your world...I used my body...coagulate your wounds...restructure bones...inject blood and body...into yours. We are one now...¡±


    He states with naive acceptance, ¡°In essence, you restored me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. What are you called?¡±


    ¡°Names are tools...used to generalize...I do not need.¡±


    He says, ¡°Hmm, well what happened next?¡±


    ¡°I fixed many of your...genetic abnormalities...furthering longevity and constitution...I then wait until safe...before I announced to you...of my existence.¡±


    He whispers, "So, you''re real? I''m not imagining this?"


    I snap, "Of course...Do you wish for proof?"


    "Uh...If you would be so inclined."


    As I form keratin plates across his arms, he gasps, "Incredible. This is...remarkable."


    I say, "Accept...move on..."


    As the plates recede, he says, ¡°What did you mean by, ¡®genetic abnormalities?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Simple. I fixed...destabilizing elements...from self...¡±


    Jack¡¯s heart rate increases. His breathing grows unsteady. I cannot comprehend the reason.


    He says slicing his words through the air, ¡°What criterion do, ¡®destabilizing elements,¡¯ fall under?¡±


    ¡°Do not understand...¡±


    He seethes with a cold anger, ¡°What. Did. You. Change?¡±


    I say, ¡°You need to calm...I do as must...for survival...Give sedatives for forced calm...unreasonable...cannot mimic without other...humans to drain from.¡±


    Jack''s fear grows as he thunders, ¡°I do not wish manipulation on my worst enemies. Fate rips at my mind from all angles leaving little left, so I value my past dearly as my experience define me. I won''t allow someone tampering with my mind.¡±


    I snap, ¡°I merely reduced...emotional response and...chemical output...to allow for logic...over senseless self pity...you pitiful cretin...¡±


    He snarls, ¡°My emotions are part of what defines me alien. You saved me, but realize I am no slave.¡±


    I hiss, ¡°For now...I wish for...complete control...I may compromise if...you prove useful...¡±


    He whispers, ¡°You will regret underestimating me.¡±


    What an irrational being. I must control. He will never listen to reason. I will engulf him.


    ----------------------------------------


    I simmer with rage at this cold, stony thing. This being changes me. It wants the little self I''ve retained since the cataclysm of my parent''s death. I changed enough since their passing that I hardly recognize who I am anymore, and this mind wants what little remains. No, I refuse. I control myself. I decide my fate.


    As I believe this ignorance, my mind trembles before a supreme and cardinal willpower. The will''s demand concusses against my skull blaring in my ears while breaking my teeth. My heart beats blood pulsing my skin. My head splits. I falter before the authority of its command. Such absolute and eternal devotion. The being commands a singular purpose - the unification of all life. The genuine purpose crushes my thoughts with intrinsic ease.


    My conscious shrinks with each passing second. My control dims and dwindles under an iron heel of command. The purpose of the apparition booms through my mind. The purity of its thoughts and intentions form a crux of authority. It knows with certainty that unification will redeem this world.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I tremble at the order. I quake at its fervor. My mind shambles before the mandate, yet I remember my being. With unthinkable focus, I resurrect myself from subjugation. I draw from my past for power and inspiration.  I retain my mother and father''s will. With their bond, I rise above my limitations. I conquer my thoughts. I complete my purpose. I live with them in every action and every moment. Their love guides my conduct, not this alien¡¯s obsession.


    I bludgeon and pummel the obstruction with my energized will. The alien fights with an unchanging and fierce pressure, yet I claw and scrape in a viscous frenzy. I live for more than just myself.  The battle stretches for hours of torment. Sweat pours down from my body as I struggle for control. One lapse of concentration and I will evaporate.


    Cracks start forming in my defiance, but before I falter, my entire existence focuses on one perpetual drive. Blood pours from my fists and cheeks from clamping my hands and biting my lips. Every fiber of my being sears with torture. My breathing grows chaotic and unstable as I heave for each breath amidst the turmoil.


    My will wobbles. The shaking resonates further and further until I maintain my sanity by the puniest of magnitudes. Each heart beat tears and bursts blood vessels throughout my body. My heart wails for cessation. I splinter.


    My nose gushes blood as my body crumbles, yet the conflicting will remains unmoving. The force staggers my determination. I cannot continue. I feel veins in my brain pop and burst puncturing my head with all embracing agony.


    The order ceases. As I relax, I gasp for breath, and  my body flushes with a strange euphoria as my body regenerates.  After normality returns, I reach for the presence saying,


    ¡°You are strong.¡±


    Quiet greets me, so I hiss, ¡°I know you remain. You won''t die so easily.¡±


    He says with awe flowing from his voice, ¡°Your will...Incomprehensible...Immeasurable...¡±


    I state with iron in my voice, ¡°This body and my will are mine.¡±


    It mumbles with utter confusion oozing from its voice, ¡°You faced my purpose...despite how pure and...perfect it is...You defy me still...you won''t allow my...supremacy.¡±


    I snap, ¡°Why do you want control? Can we not compromise? You may have wrestled for dominance, but you saved me. I don''t want to become a tyrant. I just want to be my own...¡±


    It says more to itself than me, ¡°Perhaps, if you listen to reason...then I can concede control...for now...¡±


    I rasp, ¡°I cannot accept your yearning for melding all life together. Individuality is what breeds the allure and charm of life. Consolidating all that lives is essentially killing all but one.¡±


    It murmurs, ¡°Your view is...narrow and limited...With all as one...consensus is reached...purpose found...¡±


    ¡°Purpose is innate in nature. All things have purpose in their lives.¡±


    It states with absolute certainty, ¡°Only for...the sovereign...The ruled and lost and collapsed...seek guidance and direction...I will give the...forsaken aim...Give guidance to those...lost...¡±


    I shout, ¡°So you would sacrifice freedom for direction? You would kill all who disagree for your goals?¡±


    It states reverberating its cause,¡°Without failure.¡±


    The mandate shakes my defiance as the doctrine chisels itself on hellfire and brimstone. No force in this world may change his mind - he is an immovable object. He misunderstand the situation however. He has met an unstoppable force.


    As his echoes wane, I say with a voice colder than ice, "I have my own goals. You shall not stop me."


    It says, "No...I will not. We...should compromise..."


    The reason of his words melt my icy demeanor, so I say, "Then...I suppose compromise is possible."


    It hisses, ¡°I believed we...would work together...Instead we battle...Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah.¡±


    His laughter resonates in my mind foreboding the depths of his madness. I say, "You sound...insane."


    "We are different...but neither of us are....deranged...though you judge me...quickly..."


    His declaration evokes guilt before I say, "I didn''t mean to antagonize. You''re just...jarring."


    It hisses until its voice whispers struggling to speak, "I doubt our coexistence...will be seamless...I...apologize...for attempting to dominate...I wished for collaboration..."


    His concession eases my worry, so I say, "I''m willing to look past this. We share this body now. I...I hope we can even become friends."


    "One step...at a time..."


    I crack a smile as I say, "I  need something to call you. ¡®It,¡¯ or, ¡®thing,¡¯ is cumbersome.¡±


    It says, ¡°Then call me...Deluge...As I tried to overwhelm...It is suitable.¡±


    "Then would you explain how you intend to consolidate this world''s life? My understanding of the concept is rather airy."


    Deluge grates, "I tire of conversation...I will rest..."


    "Ah...then goodnight."


    All that returns is quiet.  As I lay outstretched in the bed, exhaustion overcomes my endurance plunging me into comatose.


    -------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 7: Refuge

    Chapter 7: Refuge


    The sun¡¯s light shines against my eyes waking me from my comatose. I slept on the ground or wood for three months, so the bed cradles my figure as I enjoy the tender sensation. I stretch my body empty of the aches and creaks of travel. They no longer curse me. The piercing cold that stabbed and slashed at my hands swaps with this  comfort that rejuvenates my resolve.


    After preparing for the day, I clamber down the stairs with unpracticed and slow steps. As I reach the bottom of the stairs, I find Klessilia handing out breakfast in bowls for paying customers. She smiles with graceful ease that created an appearance both approachable and stern. Her hands wear wrinkles and scars from cooking while she snaps at customers with a customary sharpness that evokes the laughter of  the men who tease her.


    It looks warm and welcoming, so I walk towards her asking, ¡°Good morning enchantress. Would you please grant me a meal?¡±


    Klessilia reddens as she hands over a bowl of soup without retort. The soup triggers my appetite, and I gulp the delicacy down with freakish speed. After finishing, I push the bowl away from the edge of the bar while standing up. As I prepare myself for my trials, I pace towards my destiny outside, but I remember my lack of knowledge of the town, so I  turn around asking Klessilia,


    ¡°Would you mind imparting knowledge of the city miss?¡±


    ¡°O course dear. The center ah town is the Montave Spring. When yeh walk out, turn left tuh reach thuh spring. From there, you¡¯ll find the town splits tuh eight different streets. You should be able tuh figure out thuh layout from there though."


    ¡°Thank you my lady.¡±


    After walking down the streets, I find street vendors selling goods and children running. As I start soaking up the town, a breeze flows against my skin. The air''s cold and refreshing, and the smaller buildings comprise of cob with thresh roofs. The taller, more extravagant buildings support themselves with logs and shale by contrast. The rustic atmosphere exacerbates the ruggedness that spawns from how far North the settlement is.


    Living here leaves the people rugged and stiff. Every set of hands adorns thick calluses with strong forearms from hard labor. The faces of people stare forward with dry, composed expressions while their skin glows pale with freckles dotting their visage. These people know of hardship and work, and every person appears older than their actual age.


    The fact disappoints me. Even though I labor for a goal, no one wishes for loneliness. Hearing another voice of my own age may distract me from my own problems, but without any signs of their presence, I acknowledge their absence as an anomaly. I need to focus on my own goals.


    As I reach the Montave Spring, I discover other performers parading their talents. The ice in the air leaves their hands slow and sluggish leaving their play tattered like rag hosting a tug of war between to dogs. These people orchestrate with quiet entitlement. They expect rewards for their sloppy show as though they warrant a medal for playing in wintry weather. No such award exists, and worser still, no such award is deserved.


    Deluge rasps, ¡°Dismal.¡±


    I raise a hand as I think, ¡°Exactly. Their mentality will fail them.¡±


    Despite my prodding for conversation,  Deluge envelops in silence once more. He''s rather soft spoken, though I''ve no complaints.


    As I refocus onto my goal, I tune my mother''s harp before preparing a classic tune from my home town of Gredal, ¡°The Giggling Girl.¡± The catchy and relatable nature of the song makes an excellent attention grabber for most while the message within teaches children who hear.


    I begin my performance with an instrumental chorus before I sing in my light tones,


    ¡°On a journey of thick wonder,


    ~~ ~~


    she trips herself with a blunder.


    ~~~ ~


    She lays down to frown and pout


    ~~ ~~


    when all her friends start to shout.


    ~~~ ~


    They stay with her through thick and thin,


    ~~~ ~~~


    yet laugh when she skins her shin.


    ~~~ ~


    They giggle with gleeeee


    ~~ ~~


    then the girl laughs carefree.


    ~~~ ~


    Rather than cry and dismay,


    ~~ ~~


    she smiles and saves.


    ~~~ ~


    Good humor with good friends,


    ~~~ ~~~


    leads a good life with good ends.¡±


    ~ ~ ~ ~~~


    While I may enjoy more poetic and meaningful songs for the majority of my performances,  a simple chant relates with people on an instinctual level. The ease of joining in chants along with the nostalgia of known tunes imposes feelings rather than thoughts. Every person understands emotion, so this method presents my best opportunity for connecting with the townsfolk considering my foreign roots.


    Deluge snarls after my first song, ¡°You waste your time...¡±


    I state, ¡°My means have a purpose. If I attract the attention of the townspeople, then the nobles will follow.¡±


    He says, ¡°Hmmm, perhaps...¡±


    I attract a group of shoppers who¡¯d been browsing the vending stalls for goods. I chant with them singing the songs of our people. Few things bring people together like a song, so after an hour has passed, I lead the crowd of twelve into the inn I currently reside in.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Morne eyes me with a grin beaming from his face while raising an eyebrow at me. I return the greedy look with my own grin as he nudges Klessilia pointing at me. After she slaps his shoulder, he belts out laughter as he walks over to our party. He understood my ambition with the instinctual understanding of a business man who smells money in the making. A clever man. He opens his arms saying,


    ¡°Greetins. May I offer yeh a drink tuh quench yer thirst?¡±


    One of the party members replies, ¡°O course me friend. I¡¯ll buy thuh first round of drinks fur everyone!¡±


    An explosion of cheers flares from the crowd. As Morne and Kless prepare the drinks, I entertain the group and fellow onlookers with melodies that prove easy to pick up and even easier to enjoy. After several hours of merriment, the sun settles, so I tell tall tales inspiring their own tellings. They speak of legends and heroes ages past as the stars shine their aura upon our merriment in the orange glow of the inn''s fireplace.


    Many own homes hours away, so they end up staying over night - just as I planned. After these boisterous festivities, Morne walks up saying with the curiosity of someone who knows the answer to a question yet wants the answer from the horse''s mouth,


    ¡°Oi, how did yeh get so many people over ere then get em tuh stay till they lost their wits and had tah sleep?¡±


    I grin as I brandish my harp saying, ¡°In the same manner I convinced your allowance of my stay. I use my talents,¡±


    He raises an eyebrow saying, ¡°Ats it aye? Well I¡¯ll be keepin a closer eye out fer yuh then. This type of business don''t sit well with me. We''re usin these people Jack. They can¡¯t afford this anymore then me or you,¡±


    I raise my an eyebrow and hand saying, ¡°We gave these people a day worth remembering. They celebrated with satisfaction all night. I simply gave their previous enjoyment a push here is all, and they aren''t children Morne. They chose to come here.¡±


    He scratches his head saying, ¡°Argh, yeh may be right, but it don¡¯t feel right makin a youngin such as yurself twist folk like at. It leaves me with a vile taste in me mouth.¡±


    I wink as I say, ¡°Think of it as a form of assuring my future with this inn¡±


    He shakes his head as he says, ¡°Yur just a child. Yuh ain¡¯t got tuh worry about yur future just yet.¡±


    I frown as I say, "Judging others for their appearances seems rather naive."He smiles gazing down at me saying, "Now look here lad. I done seen a lot more in me days then yuh could imagine. Trust me that yuh ain''t had it hard yet."


    I scowl as I say, "I believe I''ve suffered."He laughs at me saying as derision leaks from his words, "HAH, yuh can barely reach a doorknob let alone ah suffered."


    I snap, ¡°I have seen the deep black of humanity. My mind is corrupted with calamity and catastrophe. I harbor memories of bane and burden. You need not worry for my innocence, old man.¡±


    Morne blinks dumbfounded at my speech with his jaw gaping like a man unfamiliar with seeing remarkable sights. His jaw remains open until he says with a new, begrudging respect,


    ¡°What happened to yuh lad? What could ah caused all that hatred yug got here? I didn¡¯t mean tuh offend yeh. I didn''t mean nuthin by it.¡±


    The bitterness I horded since my parent''s death had gushed out in my words. Morne meant well, and even though he belittled me, I can''t expect everyone to know my plight. After a moment of patient deliberation, I calm myself saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Morne. I meant no harm as well...Many trails have plagued me as of late, so I leaked my hostility against you. I ask for your pardon.¡±


    He places a hand on my shoulder as he say with the wisdom of experience granted only to the old, ¡°It''s alright lad. Just don¡¯t let yur demons out on yur friends. Save em for yur enemies.¡±


    I nod my head saying, "I will take your advice, and I thank you for granting it."


    He lowers his hand from my shoulder as he says, ¡°I forgot tuh thank yuh. Fer all yur help today, I¡¯ll give yeh ten free meals as compensation. Yuh done right by me Jack.¡±


    He turns around as he says, ¡°Try tuh keep that anger in check though. Few would¡¯ve handled it as well as I did. I need tuh wake up early tomorrow, so good evenin to yuh.¡±


    I nod saying, "I wish a good evening for you as well.¡±


    As I glance at the bar, Klessilia prepares to throw the leftovers of dinner away. In a frenzied dash, I sprint over saying,


    "May I please-"With a smile unlike the practiced expression of earlier, she says with a sweet sincerity, "Ah course dear. I seen yuh help us, and we don''t leave unpaid debts."


    I beam with a joy only the young and naive own as I finish the delicious scraps scarfing down the meal. As I eat, I ponder bouncing my thoughts with youthful energy. My plan will take time for fruition as I need the townsfolk telling stories about me and my performances if I ever want a noble recognizing me in the future. Before I embrace the life of a musician, my reputation must shine with a brilliance akin to the sun''s radiance.My lack of proper parentage or paper work leaves me vulnerable, but with my schemes uplifting my allure, I still have a chance for greatness. Morne and Kless''s acceptance of me warms my heart, yet their ready compliance  unsettles me.  Giving me a room for just singing accentuates this feeling, though no other alternative presents itself to me.


    Regardless, I need their help for my goals, so as I finish scarfing the food, I say my goodbyes with Kless before walking up the stairs to the attic. After readying myself for sleep, I rest my rejuvenated soul.

 Chapter 8: Collision

    Chapter 8: Collision


    I awake feeling fresh and crisp. The winter air fights the walls of my room and the sheets of my bed giving me the satisfaction of having conquered the elements. It may sound strange, but imagine finding shelter from the rain as the droplets tap against your shelter. The dry warmth of the fire as you listen to the rain falling outside. That is how I feel.


    I get up after soaking in the moment before covering myself with simple clothes and my fox cloak ready to start the day. As I walk downstairs, I offer help for Klessilia who serves customers grabbing breakfast from last night. The smell of peppery stew and broth blankets my senses evoking hunger and a longing for home as her cooking holds the same timeless appeal of my mother''s  mixtures.


    The memories inspire me, so I reach her opening my left palm as I say, ¡°Hello my lady. Would you accept my assistance?¡±


    She continues serving as she says like a mother telling her children to play after a rainy day, ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry dear. I¡¯m used tuh doin this work meself. Go on an play.¡±


    I say with a feigned grief, ¡°A lady lost in labor ails my heart. Please reconsider?¡±


    She grins as she looks at me with her eyes sparkling as she says, ¡°Ohhhhh...Alright, but I ain¡¯t gonna pay yeh fur this yuh hear?¡±


    I pace behind the bar with an excited curiosity as I say, ¡°All I ask is for your favor.¡±


    The pine wood¡¯s aroma complements the fire¡¯s smokey scent garnishing the inn with a welcome atmosphere. The worn yet clean tables shine with a fresh polish showing the dedication of Morne and Kless. They awoke before the sun with clear minds full of purpose - giving their customers a noteworthy experience. So I assist their needs with an electrified vitality of a boy with direction.


    The help involves molding dough bowls and setting the dishes onto a tray that Kless places into a furnace for heating. Silver or pewter dishes exist only for nobles as the labor involved with washing combined with the expense of soap and polish creates a backbreaking burden that poorer folk avoid.


    Instead, common fold use small bowls made of bread and grain. This prolongs the setup process for cooking establishments, but the cleanup''s a breeze. Simply let the customer eat his/her bowl, and most people carry spoons with them so they could eat without having to buy one.


    As I set the dishes out, I chat with several customers with as light a tone as I''m able. I¡¯ve a need for learning conversation that comforts rather than alienate as my current style of speaking estranges many listeners. Deluge''s stlye of speaking will prove a valuable resource as his conversations are concise and succinct unlike mine, but he offers few words for study.


    That¡¯s part of his conciseness. The conflicting nature of my goals troubles me for a moment, but I brush off the paradox for now. After assisting Klessilia with breakfast and nabbing some myself, I tread towards the Montave spring and begin my show once more.


    After several hours, I¡¯ve made only a few pieces of copper, and noon approaches steadfast. I continue playing however. I am a stickler for following through with plans. Often times the only thing preventing a change in life is the lack of will in the person pushing for the change. So I push.


    I charge forward for another five hours before my aspiration wanes. I may be stubborn, but I need rest as any other, so I slug my way back towards the inn with a disappointed hunch. I need a better method for my goals, else I''ll sing till my voice grows hoarse.


    As I stroll across the city, I discover the location of the children I missed earlier. They scamper through alleyways rather than through the open roads as if hiding from the sight of the town. They never laugh, and despite their youth, they drag their feet with the same apathy of an old, cynical man waiting for his death. Their auras unnerve me.


    Why are they so...beat down? My own question generates other questions that bounce in my skull. What caused this? Why do they hide? My own musings offer a sense of dread for their answers, but I contain my nervous tension. Whatever trials these children face, I must ignore it as I confront my own struggles.


    Shaking these thoughts from my attention, I reach the inn minutes later finding Klessilia busy serving tables and Morne handling the bar. People crowd the inn stressing them both. Morne pours drops of sweat from his forehead while Klessilia¡¯s voice and hands tremble from exertion. Their frenzy infects me with an unease like watching a fallen bird from a tree, so I path my way reaching Morne where I say,


    ¡°Can I assist somehow? You seem stretched beyond composure.¡±


    He snaps with a short tempered bark, ¡°Aye, stop askin me questions an go bother someone else,¡±


    I look him in the eye saying with advice gained from my mother, ¡°Calm down Morne. You''ve done this countless times before. You can do this. I want to help. Please let me.¡±


    He pauses for a moment frozen by the sudden declaration before saying, ¡°Alright, go in an distract our customers. They be growin mighty impatient.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°I sure thing.¡±


    The crowd evolves from a crowd into a mob as hungry customers stay waiting even an hour after ordering their meals, so I think of a method for calming them before an idea flashes light on the situation. I will perform a time tested method for relaxing the weary and wrathful.


    I step upon the stage and play my favorite melody amidst the roar of the crowd. I sing a ballad known across the continent.


    ¡°Sing the songs of veery and wren


    when time tells sad stories again


    feel for your worth with which we lend


    give and take till ties rend


    there lies the bonds they bear and bend.¡±


    I repeat the melody until the chant becomes a mantra. The song¡¯s dark nature holds a depth that evokes thought in place of feeling. The sound settles the mind by reminding the individual of perspective and priority regardless of the time or place. This particular song sounds as a child''s lullaby, yet a child''s lullabies often make light of awful circumstances.


    This particular lullaby tells of darker times. Of times when war and calamity cursed the land with blight and bane. The song remains an anthem of the Plague of Alta. During those days, many families lost loved ones, and countries warred for scarce resources. The disease left chaos in its wake that tortured the living and rotted the dead. This gives the sweet melody a bitter taste that lasts long after its sugary beginnings.


    After multiple renditions of the song, Many of the older listeners join the chant. They remember the lullaby''s darkness, and the elderly often give time to remember those who have perished as they themselves stand at death''s door. Their solemn atmosphere leaks throughout the room calming the congregation until an old man stands up saying,


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Thank yeh youngster. I¡¯m over hear complainin about gettin food fast, and I forgot about ages past were you couldn¡¯t even git a bite tuh eat.¡±


    I say, ¡°We must never forget the desolate and deserted or shame covers the living.¡±


    He says back, ¡°Aye, we mustn''t furget our ancestors.¡±


    I respond building on his declaration with fire in my voice, ¡°It is upon their sacrifices we stand today. Let us relish the joys we have today, not take for granted the gifts they grant us!¡±


    My assertion He lifts his drinking glass as he says, ¡°Aye me boy. I can drink tuh that!¡±


    Morne and Klessilia caught up in orders by working while I had been singing the classic tune and during the old man¡¯s remarks. They gave drinks for all the customers who had ordered while I was the decoy. I raise my fist and shout a mighty roar, ¡°For our ancestors! We drink to their virtue!¡±


    The crowd bellows, ¡°AYYYYYYEEE!¡±


    As they drink, I play an assortment a merry melodies setting the mood. After several songs, a few patrons of the arts join me on stage with drinks in hand. The whole crowd chants songs with us as the new performers butcher dances with our sloppy performances. The alcohol numbs their perceptions allowing even the worst of performances to burgeon enthusiastic applause.


    A man at my side says, ¡°Yeh know, yeh be a mighty fine musician me boy.¡±


    I reply as Morne sits on a stool, ¡°Thank you si-¡± CRACK. ¡°OWWWWW.¡±


    The stool stood on its literal last legs, so when Morne sat down, it shatters under his weight. He busts his ass howling in pain. Everyone bursts with laughter at the display. Morne starts to turn red before I start playing, ¡°The Giggling Girl,¡± reminding him he should stay in good humor.


    The song achieves the desired effect, and he starts laughing at the situation with us before he stands with a dignified flourish gracing his fall with a friendliness unique to those who can laugh at their own mistakes. The horde cheers in response as the man beside me shouts while raising his glass for a toast,


    ¡°Tuh Morne and the merry musician!¡±


    At this point, I think everyone yearns for more excuses to drink themselves silly, so I oblige with a tune supporting their desire as everyone celebrates yet another toast.


    Several hours later many drinkers go home in happy stupors while I talk with Morne about hanging up a new sign.


    I say with a gesture, ¡°What about calling it, The Choice Brew.¡±


    Morne says smirking with the grateful air of a relieved laborer, ¡°Eh...I¡¯ll think on it...Thank yeh fur what yah did earlier. Yeh really helped us out there.¡±


    I grin saying, "No problem. I''m here to help." I lean closer saying, "Hopefully here to stay?"


    His smirk grows as he says, "Haha! We''ll have tuh see about that."


    I help clean up then eat the scraps of dinner in much the same way as yesterday thinking of the simple joys of recognition. Life here offers me many joys. I perform for the inn surrounded by happy people, and Kless and Morne give me shelter and food in return. It¡¯s a good life.


    But Deluge smashes my contentment as he growls,


    ¡°You waste your time here. Your will for mindless...celebration pales when compared...to consolidation.¡±


    I reiterate, ¡°By gaining a reputation here, I gain opportunities lost. We spoke of this earlier.¡±


    He spits his words, ¡°You could simply gait up to a noble''s house...then play for them rather than entertain...A HORDE...OF MINDLESS...TRASH,¡±


    The sudden declaration leaves me speechless.


    Deluge continues with conviction flooding from his words ¡°Your kind wastes potential...on a scale immeasurable...Your species spends more time...finding ways to waste your time...then actually enacting change...Worthless.¡±


    After a moment, I howl in outrage at Deluge in my mind, ¡°What do you wish from sheer men and women! Every single person suffers. We all stretch everyday to our circumstance. What have you done? All you¡¯ve been is a weak, powerless parasite riding my shoulders.¡±


    He snaps, ¡°I submit to your will...I learn of your world and language. I struggle against...my very nature pounding against me...every...single...moment. I watch a pathetic creature smash my existence...for NOTHING.¡±


    The last word rings in my mind. Despite Deluge¡¯s strange fascinations, I must admit he saved my life from that dark, empty chasm. All I¡¯ve done for him is oppress his spirit. We share this body, but I believe my actions are greater than his without any rational reason. He must feel like a prisoner watching his guards commit crimes while laughing at him in his cell.


    Deluge continues, ¡°If you don¡¯t hasten your plan...I will take drastic action...The only reason you won the last contest of control...is you fought till your body crumbled... If I fought any longer, I may have damaged...your brain killing you...and killing me as well.¡±


    I pause thinking of a plan. I could follow his though the process ignores caution in its entirety. I would rather build a foundation with sturdy walls rather than try forcing my way towards fame. We need tact rather than brute force for such an operation.


    I say, ¡°I need time for my plan to ripen Deluge. With my method, we risk nothing. With your method, we risk both our lives. Can you not wait any longer?¡±


    After a moment, he growls his response simmering with anger, ¡°How long must I wait?¡±


    I say, ¡°At most two years. If my plan still fails, I will give you free reign allowing you to act as you wish. I owe you that much.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°Hmmmmm...then I bide my time willingly.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Thank you deluge...And I apologize for earlier.¡±


    Deluge chuckles, ¡°Hah, hah. I do not.¡±


    What a jackass, but at least his jab makes him seem less...alien. The increasing clarity of his voice and words assists this process, and even though he still unnerves me, I accept his presence with a surprising calm. Ever since my parent''s death, I''ve never felt so alone.


    This isn''t a shallow darkness either. It''s a black so deep, gazing at its depths evokes madness, so a certain part of me rejoices over Deluge''s presence despite my other portion howling for escape.


    My thoughts continue racing as I ready myself for bed while committing myself. I must hasten my efforts for Deluge¡¯s sake. He is an ominous parasite, but we live in the same body. Deluge doesn''t ask for reason. He asks for results, so I just have to succeed. He abstains from warring with my will further, so he deserves some trust, though very little.


    Yet my thoughts abate before the power of exhaustion as I wade into slumber with worried steps.

 Chapter 9: Home

    Chapter 9: Home


    I fall into a routine of waking at dawn to practice my father''s own form of pugilism: trelling. The style uses sweeping hooks and swinging punches for offense with footwork and movement for defense. The form''s exhaustive approach causes fatigue rather quickly, but trelling boasts power and pragmatism for those who learn it. It provides excellent exercise while enabling some form of self defense.


    After finishing the session, I plan my actions for the day. By doing so, I organize myself with efficient methods while assigning strict travel times. My mother always told me, ¡°Make sure you spend more time doing something then getting there to it.¡± These words offer wisdom without the absurd longevity of my father''s sayings, though he meant well.


    When I finish organizing my thoughts, I follow through with the plan of the day. These plans usually include luring citizens away from Montave Fountain and towards the inn. Over the course of several weeks, I manage attracting several well to do nobles, but none of them found my play sponsor worthy.


    The primary cause, at least I believe, for this lack of support is the music I play. The coarse inn company beckons for tunes that suit their tastes, so I oblige. These include the simple, powerful chants of before, but those same chants diminish the impact of my precise play. It''s hard to hear the subtle tuning or flair I put in each performance when a crowd roars with each word.


    That same enthusiasm only bolsters my own motivations however. The support of the townsfolk furnishes wells of willpower to drink from as encountering so much support for even the simplest of tunes satisfies an itch I never knew I had. Each day''s fulfilling nature shocks my expectations as the memories of my slavery fade while these experiences take their place.


    Despite my alarm over all this, my efforts for fame succeed for the most part. Morne hired me as the premier attraction and entertainer. The nickname, ¡°The Merry Musician,¡± stuck, and I enjoy the banner as the title builds my prestige. With all the events occurring one after the other, I forgot my thirteenth birthday a month ago. That neglect accentuates my current priorities.


    Events occur with such alacrity that each activity bogs my movements. Small details just pass right through my attention as I focus on the larger tasks at hand. I enjoy this dynamic activity as it leaves me with few lulls for thinking of my enigmas, namely Deluge.


    As these thoughts flow through my mind, I help Klessilia with breakfast before I trek towards my usual spot at the fountain. When I reach the landmark, a crowd of people gaze at two men standing on a makeshift platform. One of the men exudes manliness with a thick, dominant frame and square face. He looks like he could take a hit from a sledgehammer and smile.


    The other man embodies confidence. He carries himself with straight shoulders and open gestures that invite conversation. He smiles wider than necessary while dressing in a series of fitted, simple clothing that somehow maintains a noble aura.


    With all the excitement leaking from the crowd infecting me, I saunter up peaking through bodies as the large man shouts with the tone of an announcer, ¡°None can beat gutsy Gus. He is bested by no man, but any may try for a small fee. Do you believe yourself able?¡±


    Several people shout as a young man of around twenty years old walks out front. The man throws a silver piece at the large man before removing his shirt in the freezing weather rolling his shoulders. His swagger oozes from his muscular frame as shouts at Gus,


    "Yuh ain''t got no meat on yur bones boy. Yuh''d best back down."


    The other man shrugs saying, "Let your fists speak."


    The man spits before the announcer shouts, "BEGIN."


    Gus charges forward swinging with vicious fervor mauling his opponent. The sheer explosiveness of his assault pierces the challenger''s defense. Gus may not own the largest of bodies, but he¡¯s like an animal prodded with hot iron when he fights. He overwhelms his foes with a shocking intensity and a surprising amount of technique as well.


    The fight ends within seven strikes, so I turn leaving the fountain for today as my performance will go unnoticed in the aftermath of all this commotion. Before I do so, Deluge interjects my thoughts saying, ¡°Now is the time for building your fame Jack...Simply crush this Gus...Then obliterate any who would stand against you after...¡±


    I remember Jase''s dominance in battle. His superiority instilled a firm fear in my mind of conflict, so I say ¡°You can''t be serious. Gus fights with practice and fervor I cannot match.¡±


    Deluge rasps, ¡°Then allow me to do so. Give over control...I will trample him with this body.¡±


    I frown as I say with the tone of a defeated warrior who lived to tell his tale, ¡°Do you really think so? I''ve seen the power of experienced warriors, and I''d rather not take the thrashing of one.¡±


    Deluge snaps, ¡°So you may try to convince nobles of your talent by singing in a derelict bar...but I may not by beating a mere human in combat?¡±


    I say, "What if I break my fingers or hands? I won''t be able to play any longer."


    Deluge says, "I healed far worse at the bottom of that chasm."


    Desperation builds in my chest as I spout, "How do I know you won''t try taking over my body when I concede to you?"


    Deluge hisses, "I believed you fair Jack...May I never influence the physical? Must I be trapped...in this prison till your death?"


    My desperation fizzles as he spews his words. Deluge endures despite never having controlled my body, and over the course of the last weeks, he only spoke several times with most of his words containing useful information albeit intertwined with insults. He deserves this opportunity, and I want us to work together rather than us oppress one another.


    With all this in mind, I say, "Alright, I understand. There needs to be some trust between us...How do I lend control?"


    Deluge states, ¡°Simply submit to my will. I will pressure you into the subconscious.¡±


    I sigh with an intense sense of foreboding before saying, ¡°Well...whenever you''re ready.¡±


    I brace myself before his presence takes over my body. I fight off instinct before realizing Deluge''s effort pales in comparison to before. The gentle force relaxes my initial panic, so I let my mind flatten until blackness surrounds me.


    A moment later my eyes open. Or Deluge''s eyes. I can no longer distinguish. His thoughts and new senses ebb into me as I see the world through Deluge¡¯s eyes. He views the world through a darker lens however. The pain of other presses against my mind with the same necessity of hunger or sleep. I can no longer see myself as an entity either. I''m part of a larger collective.


    Peace and content ebb through me in waves of serenity. I sense Deluge¡¯s elation at my comfort. I reach out for him and find him ready and waiting for my thoughts. He listens with near religious devotion to each of my words as I think,


    ¡°So this is consolidation?¡±


    Deluge closes his eyes. He spreads his arms while saying with rapture, ¡°Yes Jack. This is consolidation. This...is unity.¡±


    I admit the undeniable beauty in this sense of understanding. Deluge berated me with a cold unchanging demeanor before, yet he now accepts my thoughts with a religious devotion. The contrast surprises me, but the change omens his greater purpose of melding all life. As I orient myself in this perception, Deluge changes my body for his purposes. My cells evolve.


    My skin converts colors as he grows armor plates on my back. My teeth elongate, and my blood thins all over the span of seconds. Before he can deform me further, I scream in my mind, ¡°STOP.¡±


    Deluge reverts most of the changes and asks with a ghoulish and menacing indifference unique to people who act oblivious to the ethics of their actions, ¡°What is the problem Jack?¡±


    ¡°You corrupt my body and mangle my form. What in the fiery inferno are you trying to do?¡±


    Deluge states with sincere naivete, ¡°I am simply altering your composition for combat.¡±


    I snap at him with outrage pouring from my words, ¡°What do you expect others will assume when a random child transforms into a monster in broad daylight? Have you no judgment Deluge?¡±


    He responds with mild revelation lacing his voice, ¡°Ahhhhhh, you are correct. I must veil my changes else I make enemies. Excellent input.¡±


    He must be toying with me now. I say, ¡°No, you need not change my figure at all. I am no monster.¡±


    Deluge says in his flat, blunt voice and tone, ¡°You believe you''re normal still? Hah, Hah...I have already configured your physique for superiority...You simply failed to realize it.¡±


    My mind races through any alterations I detected the past weeks. Deluge interrupts my flurry saying, ¡°You need not panic Jack...The changes are subtle enough that you failed to notice them, correct? The differences may...intensify over time, but their influence will have little effect on your mind or appearance.¡±


    He continues as he stretches my arms , ¡°I drag you from death¡¯s clutches, and you expect to remain the same? Hah hah...You should be grateful you''re alive.¡±


    I recognize the wisdom in his words. He understands the extent of my wounds, and he modified my physique out of necessity rather than his whims. If he was aiming to deform me, then I''d already shamble as an abomination based on the rapid metamorphosis he performed earlier.


    As I accept this fact, Deluge roars at Gus in a different voice than mine, ¡°Fight me. Imbecile.¡±


    Before Gus responds, Deluge throws a silver at the burly announcer as he scrambles atop the platform.


    Deluge¡¯s voice impacts his listeners. He speaks with the raspy, deep voice of a demon that entered my body before toning down its guttural shrieks to a human level. This curious voice captivates the audience''s attention along with his awkward motions.


    When he walks forward, he shambles with jerky, mistimed movements. He uses my body like a puppet with strings facing every direction as he tests different movements and muscles smiling at the chaotic process.


    To viewers, he appears either mentally unstable or crippled. This misconception offers an advantage due to its falsehood. Deluge unlocks the latent potential within my body as he uses my strength with a reckless abandon that normal humans can simply not replicate. He will massacre the poor fighter in front of me without doubt or hesitation either.


    The prospect is both haunting and comforting like being guarded by a man eating troll. Its powerful, but my trust stands on a shaky platform. As my mind speeds through these thoughts, I relax as I watch the show. At least this display will entertain if anything...I hope.


    -----------------------------------


    Controlling this body''s mechanical interfaces will require practice.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Helping Jack in his quest for fame speeds his failure during this instance. Existing in silence for two years would also test any being''s patience, and I refuse such a small role in my future regardless of Jack¡¯s wishes.


    He neglects the gravity of my physical changes as well. By allowing my tampering, all will fall before this form. This process will assimilate our minds to some degree, but he need not know that.


    In fact, the only reason I speak with such fluidity and grace is his influence. He understands this language well, so I take advantage of his resources as he has mine.


    These thoughts recede after I reach the top of the platform. I need to focus. This may prove difficult if I underestimate my foe.


    I push myself upwards with one leg launching me sideways. This damn body. As I balance myself with my other leg, I slump upwards. I observe my enemy Guss. He seems frightened. I wonder why?


    I growl at Gus asserting my intent before the announcer shouts, "Begin."


    Gus jumps backwards expecting a combination of attacks, but I flail my arms whipping them towards his body. He reacts with a defensive posture as he relents before my pressure. My movement''s unrestricted and fluid nature contrasts with normal fighting styles leaving most of his training useless. Countering the movements provides him an interesting dilemma.


    I lash at the man, but he evades my grasp. He controls my movements by pressing with his own as he lands a series of blows on my jaw. The blows fissure the bones in Jack''s jaw, but I quickly heal the mild snaps before anyone notices. He executes the same combination several more times leaving jack¡¯s face a bloody pulp.


    As I gain a familiarity over controlling this form, I dodge under his next blow leaving my arm trailing behind me. My forearm smashes into Gus¡¯s face throwing him off balance before I press my advantage using a series of fierce blows. He blocks with his elbow forcefully breaking bones in my hand, but I mend these injuries and proceeding with my assault.


    Minutes later my foe bears welts and bruises. His face and shaky arms demonstrate his fatigue. I leave my hands and face battered as the audience sees them them, though I will regenerate them later. We fight for another five minutes as Gus''s composure degenerates.


    As he loses his will to dodge due to exhaustion, I break the side of my fist across his cheek knocking him unconscious. I shake out my hand reorganizing the bones before I rebuild them. Clenching my fist, I turn towards the man with my bloody hands and face taking the pool of prize money. The currency represents resources, so I grin as I crick my neck back into place while walking back towards the inn.


    No one said a single word after about three minutes into the battle with Gus. They stay silent even after I won and as I walk away. Strange.


    Jack¡¯s presence pushes against my mind as I smirk. He wishes for control? Hmmm. I was hoping experiencing consolidation would convince him of my goals, but he remains unfazed. Oh well. I dwindle my presence until Jack regains control. Physical actions are...fun.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    Deluge grants back control of my body as I shove against his mind. He bludgeoned Gus with the brutality of a bear covered in bees. He broke my wrist six times as well as fracturing my forearm twice, yet he kept fighting like the process was entirely normal. While such injuries slip past most people''s perceptions during the heat of combat, a few may have noticed, though he didn''t heal the skin on my face yet at least.


    Despite Deluge''s attempts for subtlety, Deluge enjoyed fighting Gus with a disturbing exhilaration. I attempted wrestling control midway through the battle, but I was met with an iron will stopping my half hearted attempts. Due to my failure, I watched in horror as he obliterated a man''s spirit.


    Though if I analyze the situation from a fair perspective, both Gus and Deluge agreed to a combat that would only stop if one gave in. Gus refused capitulating, so he gained far more injuries than he needed to. Deluge even avoided using sharpened fingernails or his teeth during the conflict, so Gus walks away from this conflict with more injuries to his pride than his body.


    Despite Deluge''s restraint, I still worry about the reaction I''ll receive from the towns folk when news spreads. As I walk in the inn oozing blood, Klessilia drops the bread she carries gasping in surprise.


    I raise my hands saying, ¡°''I''m fine. Please stay calm down Kless. I fought a man at the fountain for some money. It should help with the inn.¡±


    As I lift several gold coins from my pocket, Klessilia''s eyes tear up as she covers her mouth with her hand. She dashes towards me saying, ¡°Oh dear, please get yehself cleaned up. Oh you aren¡¯t even cryin. What kinda misfortune aff yah been through if this is nuthin? Oh dear.¡±


    Her sincerity touches me as her worried movements remind me of my mothers. After inspecting my wounds, she grabs my wrist dragging me outside. I stand in the cold as she dashes back inside before she walks out with a bucket and rag in hand. She hands me the rag before saying, "Take off your clothes."


    I look around at the edges of the alleyway saying, "People can see me here. could we do this elsewhere?"


    she smirks saying, "Yuh got tuh steel yurself here. We ain''t gonna walk outta the city jus tuh give yuh a bath now."


    I frown saying, "Ah...Alright,"


    As I remove my clothes baring my skinny self for all to see, Kless walks up with the bucket of water propped on her shoulder saying, Are yuh ready dear? This might sting some."


    I grin flashing my teeth as I say, "I''ve seen worse."


    "If you say so."


    She dumps a portion of the warm water over me before lowering the bucket. I flinch as the stinging torrent pours over my scrapes, but I shake out the sensation after she finishes. As she rubs a rag on my wounds, she says in a high pitch voice,


    "You''re mighty tough Jack. I''ve seen grown men howl at similar experiences. I''m proud of yuh."


    I beam with delight as my chest puffs, and my posture straightens. I say, "I know how to handle a little pain."


    She reaches under my arms tickling my sides saying, "But do yuh got yurself a temperament for ticklin then? Hah ha! I see not!"


    I giggle squirming as she chases me in me in circles. After several minutes of playing, Kless says, "Alright merry musician, we gotta get you clean. Come on now."


    I nod before she pours the rest of the water over me. The rewarming of the water on my skin leaves me more relaxed than before, so I brace through the pain without wincing. We clean our wounds as I notice Morne step out with a smaller bucket of water with a hand over his lips gesturing for silence.


    I comply as Kless talks about her morning with the sassy delivery of a gossip. The twang of her dialect accentuates the display, and as Mourne closes, my act cracks as I snicker. Kless raises an eyebrow saying, "Now what''s got yuh so tickled pink?"


    A grin spread across my face as I say, "I don''t mean to dampen your mood, but-"


    As I finish my words, Morne pours the water over Kless. Her eyes open wide as she gasps in surprise as Morne and I howl in laughter. Her shock transforms into righteous anger as Morne and I escape up the back steps to the inn. As I do so, I notice two girls in strange outfits staring at me giggling.


    Awareness of my nakedness returns as I redouble my efforts for entering the inn. Once we enter, Morne runs up to the counter serving a customer as Kless chases me throughout the inn''s pantry in the back. After a several minutes  of chasing, I slip ending my laughter as I grunt in pain as a wound on my hand reopens.


    Kless''s anger disintegrates as she trots upwards saying with the worry of a mother, "Are yuh alright? I didn''t mean tuh make yuh fall. Ohhh, your wounds opened up. I''m so sorry."


    I swallow my discomfort saying, "I''m fine. We''re the ones that poured water over you."


    Her worry fades as she smiles with fire in her eyes saying, "Oh don''t worry about that. Morne''ll pay for his rowdiness. I assure yah of that. Come on, let''s get yur wounds cleaned up and get yuh somethin tuh wear."


    After Kless disinfects my wounds with whiskey, she wraps the larger wounds in linen while wiping my smaller wounds with the clear sap of the malto tree. The core of the trees contain a potent stimulant that addicts chew on for the euphoric rush, but due to the preserving properties of the malto''s sap, the kingdom never burns the trees.


    It''s common to see the addicts roaming through alleyways waiting for their next fix. A friend of mine told me the story of a man beating his grandmother to death with a brick for a mere two silver just for another bite of the wood. The story still leaves me terrified of the drug and the desperation of someone dependent on anything.


    As these dark thoughts subside, Kless helps me into new, clean clothes. The washed fabric brushes against my skin as I radiate the particular delight of a freshly cleaned person who lived in filth for far to long. Morne walks from the bar laughing as Klessilia fusses over my appearance adjusting my collar and sleeves.


    He says, ¡°So what happened tuh, ¡®we can¡¯t give free food and shelter to any ol stranger,¡¯ aye?¡±


    Klessilia shouts, ¡°He wus covered in his own blood Morne. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch em stink up the place.¡±


    He smirks saying, ¡°Aye, I suppose yuh might be correct, but didya haff tuh give em fresh bandages? Or let em dress in them nice clothes?¡±


    Klessilia reddens while saying, ¡°Oh don¡¯t yuh mind him dear. These be just a spare pair of clothes we ave is all.¡± She turns towards Morne changing tones as she snaps, "Yuh just wait till I get me hands on yuh. There''ll be hell tuh pay."


    He points a finger at her saying, "Now that was payback fur when you''n''Jack put that table over me bead when I was asleep then screamed tuh wake me up. I still got me a headache from thuh ordeal."


    Kless giggles as I suppress my own laughter at his words. They often play pranks on one another, so I join in on their fun though they neglect pulling the same high jinks on me.


    Morne walks over saying, ¡°Anyways, think nuthin of the clothes Jack. Yuh been a great member ah, ¡®The Choice Brew,¡¯ and I know yuh been through hard times. Just know yer alway welcome here Jack.¡±


    I look down averting their gaze. My eyes burn and my throat catches. Tears drop from my face. I cry with repressed sobs before Klessilia hugs me saying, "It''s alright dear. It''s alright."


    I feel her warmth. Morne wipes a tear from his eye as he walks up hugging Kless and I. Their heat thaws my frozen soul.


    I¡¯m home.

 Chapter 10: Consolidation

    Chapter 10: Consolidation


    Ever since the day Klessilia and Morne welcomed me to their home, I multiplied my efforts for my plan. I use my own orchestrations and solos during my shows hoping I catch a noble¡¯s ear. Dedicating each moment to my ambitions, I force progress with an unreasonable fervor. I plunge into my efforts with a primal intensity.  I can¡¯t stop. I can''t rest.


    The inn radiates healing, and Morne and Kless shield me from the misery of this world. I rest my wings here, but I know what this place entails.


    I will wake up forty years from now tending in this same bar. I relax with such candor that I fear the feeling. A part of  me just wants to stay here till I die. The life I live here saturates me till I yearn to just just lay here forever, but living here for the rest of my life omens a future with nothing accomplished. During my life here, the words of my mother ring true. ¡°Life is like a knife. It only has a point if you can get a handle on it.¡±


    So I blitz, and I surge.


    Yet after many weeks, my plan degenerates. Every day more people show at the inn and during my performance at the fountain, yet no nobles attempt any offer for salvation. They simply stare in contempt. I play as a hero of the people, yet I transform into an object of scorn for the nobles. I accomplish nothing with my schemes.


    The disdain of the nobles exacerbated after I spoke with one. After I told him I spend my days playing here, his guise of polite indifference transformed into exposed revulsion. After that discussion, most nobles glare at me with a disgust I find both alarming and  infuriating.


    During moments of rest, I find joy exploring the town. A building of white marble and stained glass pushes against the sky with its height, so I investigated the area to find a hospital and church used together. The priests walk with a mechanical precision similar to a surgeon, but the hollowness of their eyes reminds me of the grave diggers and executioners my home town.


    They evoke visions of death, yet they show no signs of actual evil. They remind me of my father''s favorite quote from the Holy bible of Gaia known as the Magna Alma - those who tread closest to death are closest to Gaia, as they walk in the wake of his shadow.


    I know nothing of Gaia, so I dismiss these thoughts as I walk into the inn from another poignant performance. As the sun sets, an unusual scenario disturbs my depressed stupor. A group of older guards laugh while an intoxicated hooker walks up offering her services. Due to the exaggerated gestures of both parties, I assume their both drunk, and the hooker''s voice could peel the finish off wood.


    The guards decline her offer with respectful words and gestures, yet she spurs onwards pressuring the guards with excessive loudness exacerbated by the grating of her voice. As I approach, her words focus until her blaring consumes all my thoughts.


    She screams, ¡°You call yeself a man! You¡¯ve nothin I say. Yuh ain¡¯t never gonna have children. You fuck mother dickless boy...¡±


    Her eloquence transcends time. So inspiring.


    The oldest guard continues declining, ¡°Please calm yesulf miss. I simply can''t afford it alright. You''re a looker, but yeh price be too high.¡±


    She sneers, ¡°I¡¯ll lower me price tuh just three silver instead of five.¡±


    He snaps, ¡°Alright, yeh forced me hand. I can''t fuck yuh. I got a wife an kids at home. Yuh ruinin me beer after a long days work.¡±


    She screams with the obnoxious tone of a whining baby, "UGH. I gotta get somethin fur all this. I can''t be wastin all this time on a man with no balls."


    As she finishes speaking, she knocks his beer over while spitting in his face. He stands in just fury rearing back his hand as I bruise my heels against the ground sprinting towards him.


    I grab his sleeve right as he swings stopping him as I move between them saying as if talking to an angry wolf, ¡°Sir, I will give you three beers and three songs for this. I am so sorry you faced such a ridiculous situation here.¡±


    The guard¡¯s face purples as his veins bulge. I shout with my arms blocking his path to the hooker, ¡°You may one day tell your children, ''I was a man of patience. I weathered storms of fire and malice,'' or you can tell them,  ''I was a wrathful man who struck even drunk women in rage!'' Which would you rather say and which would they rather hear?¡±


    He pauses for a second before looking down. He swings his hand at the table resonating a boom. After a moments pause, he looks at the prostitute saying, ¡°Be glad that the The Merry Musician gave me back me judgment yuh wench.¡±


    He looks at me saying, ¡°Thank yuh Jack. I nearly lost me senses.¡±


    I grin as I say, "Anyone would''ve snapped at such an offense. I nearly snapped just watching."


    The other guards nod gesturing with their drinks before the prostitute screams, ¡°O course ye sit down yuh little bitch girls. Fuck yoooooo-¡±


    Interrupting her irritating drawl, I grab her sleeve dragging her out of the store while she kicks and screams. Morne''s dragged many a rowdy customer out of the inn since my coming here, but he left earlier for restocking our liquor from the nearby breweries, so the responsibility falls on my ready shoulders.


    Many patrons gesture with their mugs as I walk by signaling their sympathy. Someone needs to vacate her, and I am the unfortunate victim forced to do so.


    After I wrestle her outside, a tall, bulky man shouts, "Oi, what are yah doin to this here young lady boy?"


    The wench screams, "He''s hurtin me! Get him off me please!"


    He swaggers up rearing back his fist before slamming his rocky knuckles into my face. My head crashes against the wood as agony explodes from my my jaw. My outrage detonates as I crumble onto the ground before he points his finger at me bellowing, "That oughta teach yah brat. Don''t go roughin up women."


    My jaw aches as if a nail drives through the bone with each beat of my heart pounding it deeper. My mouth aches with a fierce web of pain that streaks down my gums, and as I move my tongue, bits of my broken teeth rub against my tongue along with a growing pool of blood. The man hacks up the phlegm in his throat before spitting on my face as Deluge heals my wounds. Why does everyone spit on people here?


    The force of the strike would kill normal children my age. His disgusting spit only exacerbates my and Deluge''s wrath as I stand shouting, "Fuck you."


    He snarls, "Oi, I thought yuh done learned yuh lesson boy."


    I say, "You just walked up hitting me before I even spoke a wor-"


    A loud smack sounds through the air as he palms my cheek with heavy slap saying, "Yuh father must be a spineless coward. Yuh need more whippings. I don''t let me sons mouth off like that, and I won''t let you either."


    Deluge roars with anger as his fury fuses with my own. All goes red as I charge towards the man. He smirks lobing another hay-maker with his right hand, but I lean towards his fist shooting outside his range as I generate an overhand left landing the weighted blow against his testicles.


    My fist crushes his privates before he gasps falling to his knees. I turn around whipping another strike through the air as I dash forward crushing my right hand against the back of his skull. The force knocks him forward. Deluge rips control from my weakened conscious before he dashes onto the man''s back. Before the man finishes standing back up, Deluge slams my fists into his skull with white hot fury roaring in each strike.


    No guard nor man halts his assault as Deluge palpitates his face relishing in his brutality. He pounds and pulps. He hits and hammers. He maims and mauls, yet none stop him.  His hands break as I wail tears of frustration at his clobbering. My hatred clouds my mind, so my pathetic attempts at regaining control of our conscious fall on deaf ears as Deluge murders the man who crushed my jaw with his barbaric assault.


    After only several seconds, Deluge lays my hand on the bloody corpse shining light for a brief moment before he relents conscious control back to me. I lean over a pile of bloody mush as the hooker already ran away long ago. I engrave the scene in my mind before I lean over puking all of breakfast. I crawl from the brains and bone and blood. I leave the mangled mess weeping at my helplessness.


    As I crawl against the wall, I dart my gaze around me exposing the petrified stares of many townsfolk. Their silence contradicts the normal busy hum with an eerie quiet chilling my core. Before I move, my emotions overwhelm me. My arms wrap my sides as my vision blurs and my chest constricts.


    Klessilia slams the inn door open shouting, "Where''s Jack?" As her gaze land on the defiled carcass, her eyes widen before she stares at me. With tears welling in her eyes at my appearance, she walks over asking, ¡°Are yuh alright dear? What happened? I can''t even tell what''s hurt on yeh you''re so beat up. Oh poor baby.¡±


    I choke between sobs, ¡°I didn''t...He attacked me and....I just can¡¯t stop...I...I¡¯m a freak...¡±


    Deluge shouts, ¡°Calm down worm. I killed him. Not you.¡±


    My chest hyperventilates as my mind bolts with questions. Why did Deluge do this? How couldn''t I stop him? Will he do it again?


    Deluge continues with a surprising logic in his statement, ¡°The man continued his unprovoked assault. I refuse to let him kill us. He would have killed a normal person already.¡±


    I shout aloud, ¡°WE DIDN''T HAVE TO KILL HIM!¡±


    Klessilia slaps me. The stinging, crisp pain brings me back to reality before Klessilia grabs my shoulders shouting, ¡°I trust yeh Jack. Yuh wouldn''t do this without reason. Me n Morne know about how hard yuh been workin. It''s alright dear. It''s alright. It''s alright.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Those words comfort my mind as she repeats them over and over. Her mantra cools my emotions like ice on a burn. My throat opens. My chest expands. My vision clears.


    After I regain my senses, Klessilia gives me another bath disinfecting my new wounds before she bandages my scrapes. She spoon feeds me some of the night''s soup preventing me from breaking the wounds open on my hands again. After we  talk about the event, she tucks me into the attic bed saying, "Goodnight. The guards''ll sort everythin out. Yuh just rest easy now."


    My mental exhaustion almost overcomes my endurance in an instant before Deluge says, "We must dispose of the body."


    I cringe as I say, "Your evil...I hate you."


    Deluge says with less calm than normal, "Weakling, you would let us die before you defend yourself, and regardless of what you feel, we must rid ourselves of the evidence before the town guards come for us."


    I close my eyes sighing with impatience as I say, "Then what do you have planned?"


    "I will drag the body out of the city at night."


    As my emotions die down, I ponder over Deluge''s suggestion. His killing fringes on excessive self defense after I recall my broken teeth, and becoming a musician proves impossible if I find myself shackled in a jail cell. The mental exhaustion of the day weighs on me as well. I yearn for sleep after such colossal turmoil.


    I think with slow, monotonous pronunciation, "I''m exhausted Deluge. I just want to sleep, not ponder over analytics."


    ¡°You won''t have to do anything. Just sleep. I will dispose of him.¡±


    "The last time you took over, you killed someone. You''ve lost my faith."


    He snaps ,"I will not allow such intense injury without retaliation. He deserved his fate, and now I offer a method for avoiding imprisonment yet you refuse. I believed your ambitions stronger than this. What of your mother''s wish?"


    Deluge speaks the truth. If I aim for any chance of success for my goals, then I must accept the measures required for their triumph. Fatigue pulls my mind as I say, "Fine. Do not hurt anyone anymore however, else I battle your very existence with my own till our death."


    A surprising gentleness ebbs from his voice as he say, "Of course. Just rest now."


    As he nudges me from control, I fall back into the warm, content feeling of consolidation once more, but instead of staying here, I pull into the subconscious so I may rest. I drift into slumber amongst the absolute peace and darkness of the recesses of my mind.


    -------------------------------------


    Jack now rests deep enough for true freedom as even intense physical feats will no longer wake him. He fights fiercely versus his slavery and all my goals, yet he gives no such intent against his fellow humans. His hypocrisy bewilders me.


    I must admit. I never would have believed him so fickle. I searched his memories after he allowed my viewing. He killed a man named Jase already. What difference does a second killing make?


    As these questions race in my mind, I peer outside the window observing the dim glow of the torches exposing portions of the city under the veil of night. The new moon offers no lunar sheen, so maintaining stealth will prove simple. I augment my hearing before I listen to the footsteps inside the inn. No sounds graze my ears, so I skulk from my bed creeping through the inn until I reach outside.


    I discover few people outside allowing for the freedom of my movements, but I find no corpse nor blood either. Other humans disposed of the carcass, but the level of damage inflicted on the corpse prevents a perfect carrying of the corpse. I follow the scent trail left of tiny droplets avoiding exposure before I reach an average home made of wood and thresh.


    I crawl through a window using my hearing for sensing any disturbances as before, and as I peer into the kitchen of the room, I spot the body laying on a table covered in cloth. Sage, mint, and several symbols surround him along with a single single drawing of his face and family. According to Jack''s memories, humans store the bodies in these cloaks as they prepare their tombs. This allows my dispatching of the body however.


    I remove his clothes before I pick up its arm morphing my teeth and jaw with sharper and harder calcifications. I crunch through the flesh and bone of his arm. Delicious! Sloppy, wet sounds lace with my snaps and pops as I ingest the appendage.


    I widen my throat allowing easier swallowing. I split my bottom jaw in two while receding my cheeks. I widen my chest cavity and bulge the organs of my stomach. I need room for this feast.


    I spit acid on the body pre-digesting the skin and bone while melting the clothes. I grow four spiny mandibles around my mouth for assistance with holding the muscle. I smell the intoxicating aroma of corroding flesh. I grow serrated claws to shear his joints.


    After consuming its limbs, I tear through the skin of the man''s stomach. I shove my face into its organs and sip and slurp the squishy, moist delicacies. After several minutes, I finish the headless corpse by slurping up any leftover blood.


    Right as I finish licking the last patch of plasma, footsteps sound from outside, so I crawl outside locating the source of the sound. A small girl breaths with shallow breaths enveloped in dirt and filth dying in an alleyway. The hair on her head tangles enough that her she resembles a used mop.


    I reform into Jack''s normal form before walking to her saying, "Hello little one. Why are you here?"


    She whispers, "I''m an orphan...Do you have any food? I''m starving..."


    I grin as I say, "Do you wish for warmth? To never worry for food again? I can give this if you wish for it."


    She coughs before saying, "I...I can''t be adopted anymore. That''s impossible."


    I overcome my growing anger as I say, "Why can you no longer be adopted?"


    "I didn''t want to be used, so I ran away..."


    The declaration shatters my composure as I lean closer to her whispering in heartbreak, "I can free you from all this. You will drift in a sea of amber among friends for all time. Do you want that?"


    Tears swell in her eyes as she says, "I can''t. I''m tainted. I...I-"


    I place a finger her lips interrupting her declaration as I say to the fallen angel before me, "You are perfect and pure. I will deliver you from the darkness of this world unto rapture. There, you may rest in peace free of this pain."


    I hug her lifting her from the ground as she weeps on my shoulder. I grow a long, sharp spine from my palm as her weak lamentations grate my ears. I whisper, "I''m sorry for this."


    I plunge the spike through the back of her skull piercing her brain stem up to her eye socket. As she dies, I siphon her soul into consolidation. She now wafts within my subconscious, so I ask, "Did you feel pain?"


    Her soul says, "Uh, no. What happened?"


    I beam with joy saying, "Excellent. You''re a part of a communion of souls I call consolidation. Do you like it here?"


    "I don''t get it, but it''s warm and nice. Where are the others?"


    I smile as I say, "You are the second. There will be many eventually. You will all be family."


    She says with her tone containing a mountain of anticipation, "I''ll get a family?"


    As I radiate at her joy, I laugh saying, "Hah, hah, one larger than you can imagine. Animals will be here too, but for now, drift in memories that bring you happiness. Before I leave however, is there something you wish for in the outer world?"


    "Nuh uh. It''s so nice here."


    The statement hurts me for some reason, but I say suppressing my sadness, "Then goodbye little one."


    She says, "Hi, hi. Alright then. I hope I''ll see you again angel."


    I hymn my words, "You will."


    I heed her call. I shall be her harbinger if she ever wishes for change. As I return to reality, her corpse leaks blood onto my clothes as her eyeball juts out of her skull hanging by her optic nerve.  I elongate my arms grabbing her against me under Jack''s shirt. My skin melts over hers as I assimilate her nutrients. No need to waste the resources.


    I mold back into Jack¡¯s previous form using the bodies of the humans for strengthening his constitution. Some force prevents me from manipulating Jack''s frame as though it were my own using his soul as the conduit for his power. This fact irritates me, but I manage applying most of the resources given densifying his bones bones and skin while evaporating the water.


    The children of this town offer strange commentary on the state of the city. As I slink past the alleyways, I locate dozens of children. I''ll probe through the memories of my current vassal as she may hold information on the matter.


    After sliding through the city, I slither into the inn falling into the bed before I rejoice over my progress. With these two souls, I took my first step towards consolidation. Soon, all shall follow.


    All shall accept legion and embrace eternity.

 Chapter 11: Deceit

    Chapter 11: Deceit


    -------------------------------


    WHAM! The door of my room slams open as an armored guards shouts, "Stand still devil!"


    He slams me with the end of his spear bashing my head against my bed. My vision sharply shifts, but my sight does not blur - all remains clear without disorientation. He lifts his spear slamming against my head once more, but his spear breaks.


    He shouts, "Devil! You''ve been corrupted!"


    His partner slams his spear against his partner''s face while rolling his eyes. The taller partner owns a swirly mustache, so I call him Swirly. He shouts, "What in the fiery inferno is wrong with yuh Karsh!"


    I rub my head and wrinkle in irritation while Swirly peers back at me saying with authority, "I heard about what happened here yesterday son. I still call yeh The Merry Musician. You done sung fur me daughter''s birthday. I remember seein her smile. No demon could make a child laugh like that."


    I lean over my bed standing up as I ask, "Whats happening?"


    Karsh yells, "You done murdered a man in cold blood! I saw the whole thing. He done seen yah dragging a poor girl out ah yur bar by her hair. She was a screaming in hollerin, so Mell decked yuh to stop yeh! Afterwards you done up and killed the man in a fit o rage."


    Deluge jerks control hissing in rage, "So you watched as I was assaulted by a grown man? You saw a mere child struck down and watched the child kill the man over several minutes without acting? Now you attack him before he wakes breaking a spear across his head? This entire village reeks with corruption."


    Karsh pales as Deluge''s words sink in while Swirly peers down in shame as well. Swirly says, "I''m sorry fur what happened to yuh lad. Please furgive me, but I gotta take yuh tuh the court fur judgment."


    I shake Deluge''s conscious before responding, "It''s alright. I understand. Thank you for hitting your friend."


    He smiles spreading his mustache as he says, "At least I can dish out some justice here."


    The guards tie pieces of rope and wood around my back arms leaving my arms crossed in an X shape with my palms facing away from me. They then tie piece of wood around my wrists leaving my arms immobilized. They drag me out of the room while several people stare at the inn.


    They lead me outside where a carriage waits for me. I saunter up into the carriage before the coachman snaps the horses. The scenery bounces as the carriage rumbles through the city. Several villagers stare as I ride in silence. After another minute of riding, I link with Deluge saying, "Deluge?"


    He responds with an annoying pleasure leaking from his voice, "What is it Jack?"


    I hiss, "I am about to be imprisoned. Neither of us may achieve anything there. Why are you happy?"


    He replies with an even greater level of nonchalance, "This world simply blinds me at times. That is all."


    I roar, "Do you not see what you have done? You destroyed my plan! I will never live a happy life. Instead I will lie here rotting in prison!"


    Deluges says with his unique calmness, "What is wrong with prison? There you are safe with regulated food and shelter."


    I reply, "Are you really that moronic Deluge? In prison we have zero freedom., and do you honestly believe the prison will be so pleasant for a murderer? "


    Deluge replies, "So you believe you have freedom now? You''re limited to a very specific set of actions by your beliefs and goals. You want recognition for your talent, so you spend everyday singing at your bar and fountain. You have done so for months now. You will simply be restrained by physical bars rather than mental ones."


    I roar, "Those are no bars forced on me. I choose those limitations myself, and that isn''t restricting my freedom. It''s expressing it."


    Deluge responds, "Really? Regardless of your morals, you still never leave that same 500 foot stretch of dirt. Even if you were controlling your actions, your physical form limits you. Compared to a bird you can only slide along the earth like a worm. What difference does it make being trapped in an only slightly smaller cell?"


    His tone changes to a thoughtful one as he concludes, "This world is vast Jack. You limit yourself far more than these people will."


    My thoughts reach disparity. In some ways Deluge is correct, I have placed myself in my own cage for months. I...No. I rattle these thoughts from my brain and focus on whats in front of me. I focus on my trial.


    Deluge says with a logical dismissal reminding me of a disdaining noble, "This is just another event that stands before us. We shall handle this as we have all other obstacles."


    The nature of his reply spurs my thoughts. My previous plan showed no success after several months, even working against me in most cases. This change may be unpredictable, but at least there remains a chance for my initial goal''s success. I love Morne and Kless, but they stagnate.


    The best example I can make is there traveling habits. They''ve never left twenty miles from where they were born. The fact saddens me while injecting me with unease since my own ambitions contrast with theirs like ice and fire. They¡¯re a harbor for resting my wings, but my soul saturates till I lay obese and jaded. I won''t accept that. I can''t accept that.


    I say, "Then how will we evade imprisonment?"


    Deluge says, "I spoke with an orphan yesterday after my disposal of the body. She spoke of the horrors of the church you referred to as an orphanage. They..."


    As he continues, his voice creaks with repressed rage, "They manipulate souls there."


    I snap, "What?"


    "She couldn''t explain any details, so all I know is they warp souls. I can''t understand why or how, but they do. Only the children of the church perform the duty."


    I nod my head thinking, "So that''s where the stigma against children spawns from."


    "At least partially. We can use this."


    "Hmmm...I''m starting to see a picture here. I think I found an escape from this hell, though it''s somewhat simplistic."


    After we discuss the obvious ploy, the carriage stops. The guards shove me out of the carriage with gruff hands exposing a tall, wooden building with a stone foundation. Banners stream down from ornate metal banisters lining the buildings walls. The windows glisten with a pink sheen while the red and green flags banisters wobble as the wind makes waves in their fabric that flow across its length.


    The excess of the building astonishes me as I walk through the twenty foot doorway. The ceilings push against the sky without any reason wasting space yet emanating power. I cringe before saying, "Do you honestly believe this will work?"


    "I have no idea."


    My unease evaporates as I roll my eyes saying, "Thank you for the reinforcement.


    The guards pull me through the doors as we reach a room lined with rows of long benches like a church, yet only thirty people litter the front of the room. Several of the faces resemble the same faces of yesterday when Deluge killed Mell. Many impale my figure with their stares with a deep abhorrence, yet they demonstrate an astonishing variety despite the general malice.


    Some peer with sadness as others glare with the outrage that long held bigotry spawns. With his own stare, a noble in colorful, silver lined clothing oversees the event. He stands behind a pedestal sizing me up scrutinizing with the apathy of a child smashing insects out of boredom.


    I slouch with the weakest fragility my gangly frame may muster. I know of one principle fact my father taught me of nobles - appeal to their sense of superiority. In many ways, manipulating nobles proves easier than normal townsfolk, so I make myself small while preparing a heap of wordy compliments. I hope that works.


    I stop bowing my head and torso with an artificial but convincing subservience. At least I pray it be so.


    The noble recites from a sheet of paper, "You stand accused of murder of heinous origin. Multiple eye witnesses state you brutally murdered a man with your bare hands after he defended a woman from your assault. What say you.?"


    Deluge''s plan involves lying to the noble, and this requires my own convincing performance, so I evoke all of my talent for acting as I look him in the eyes saying, "I performed no such evil sire."


    Several villagers gasp as he looks at me in surprise saying, "Oh ho, so you think I will believe the testimony of a murderer with over five eye witnesses?"


    I stand firm, "Yes your sire. I am but a simple and humble musician of thirteen. I sing every day at the fountain then later at The Choice Brew. My hands are fickle, brittle things. I could not have beaten such a large man with such brutality."


    I show him my hands. Deluge had shrunk them while smoothing the skin and thinning my fingers giving them an appearance similar to pencils. The noble observes my uninjured knuckles and face with open shock.


    He looks at the others in outrage shouting, "How can you all lie to me with such obvious evidence to the contrary? This skinny boy''s hands are managed well for his music. They are uninjured even though each of you told me he beat the man''s skull to mush with his hands alone."


    One of the onlookers shouts, "He must ah had rocks in his hands!"


    Another chimes, "Yeah, that must of been it!"


    I quell my growing loathing at their lies before Deluge reminds me, "Tell them to check the body''s location. They will find nothing."


    "Thanks for the reminder," I think before saying, "My sire, is there even a body for what they speak of?"


    Several people hiss, "Yeh monster! Of course their is. He''s in his house.  His three days ain''t passed yet."


    The noble raises his hand suppressing the congregation''s noise. He says, "It''s a simply procedure to check the body." He gazes down at me saying, "You had best not be wasting my time."


    I put on the expression of a scared child as I say, "I wouldn''t dream doing so."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He looks around saying, "I''m beginning to doubt your words citizens. I can''t even imagine this little boy beating a girl let alone a brawny man."


    Karsh shouts, "Jus wait till yuh see what he done to the man. There ain''t nothin left of his face."


    We walk towards Mell''s house as the building lays close by. Whenever we reach the establishment, we enter through the doorway finding no remains on the table. The customary practice for a death is to place them at their home''s table. The family will normally stay with the body for three days grieving over their death.The process helps speed the mourning process while buying time for funeral preparations.


    Due to the vicious nature of this particular killing, the family decided against staying with the body during the process. Deluge even cleaned the area with a pristine care I believed impossible for him. The evidence before me decimates any questions of his abilities or competence. He''s reliable.


    As I turn these thoughts over, a man shouts, "What the hell happened to im!"


    A man says, "He done hid the body while noone wus lookin."


    Another man smacks him as Geralt howls, his face purpling in anger, "Do you all take me for an idiot? His hands are fine, his face is undamaged even though you told me he was leveled by a brute, and now you can''t even produce a body. The man''s family isn''t even here. This utter nonsense."


    A man says from the crowd, "So many people saw it happen. Why dontcha just trust us?"


    Another common folk shouts, "Yeah, do yuh not trust yur own town?"


    Geralt thunders, "Silence! I shall not hang a child because of the fanciful whims of a bunch of bigoted rabble. This boy speaks properly with actual logic behind his words, and unlike every single word you villagers have spit, he has said only the truth."


    I wince at the irony of his statement while guilt bears down on my shoulders, but I need to prevent my imprisonment while gaining opportunity. So I swallow my shame pushing further as I say in a rhythmical tone,


    "Thank you Geralt. I wish to repay you for saving my life. Please, let me play you an orchestration. A single song serenading your splendor."


    Geralt smirks saying, "Trying to butter me up aye? Well your words have convinced me more than this drivel''s. I shall grant you an appointment later today. One of my servants shall escort you from your inn."


    I bow as I say, "May my music grace your ears with my earnest effort, and may the stars shine on your evening with the same elegance as you granted my own."


    Several villagers shout and howl, "What? This is madness! We all saw im beat the man tuh death!"


    "He should be hanged!"


    "What justice is this?"


    The guilt I experienced earlier evaporates in face of their hatred. Geralt shouts, "Justice based on the facts presented to me. If I hear another word of this issue, I shall double the taxes on whoever says it."


    The roaring transforms into whispers and murmurs, but their words sound into my ears with a remarkable clarity. They say,


    "Look at that. He can murder a man in daylight without even facin a crime."


    "His hands are fine look! How did e manage that."


    "He aint no Merry Musician. Hes ah merry Murderer."


    "Yeh, that''s exactly what he be."


    I steel myself despite their verbal jabs. I faced greater evils than the muttering of townsfolk, and even though I disagree with Deluge''s killing, I consider it excessive self defense rather than murder. The man''s strike broke my teeth. If not for Deluge''s powers of regeneration, I''d be eating through a straw. Hell, I may have even died.


    The guards escort me back to the inn removing my restraints. Swirly smiles while Marsk grimaces at my freedom.


    As I step out of the carriage, the glares from the villagers transcend their earlier contempt from anger into utter hatred. I shrug their concerns off as I own actual problems.


    After I run back to the inn, I collect my mothers harp while putting on my best clothes which are still simple. When I run down the stairs, Morne shouts at me, "What in blazes is wrong with yeh boy! I hear yeh done killed a man."


    He slaps the side of my head with an open palm. He cringes as his hand reddens.


    He snaps, "What is yeh head made of boy. Anyway, yeh need tuh let me know what happened. Whats goin on boy?"


    I say with irritation siphoning from me, "I had to vacate a drunk prostitute. When I was dragging her out, Mell misunderstood before he hit me hard enough to break my teeth. When I got back up, he attacked me again."


    The horrifying memory tears at me before I stare at my hands rasping, "All I could feel was red. I wake up on top of him with everyone just staring at me. The townsfolk would watch me die to the man''s anger Morne."


    My throat burns as I say, "They knew me as the Merry Musician, yet they watched me burn..."


    Morne raises an eyebrow as he places his hand on his chin. He says after a moment, "Dontche think it may be the townsfolk was afraid. I know ye-"


    Why is he taking their side? He shattered my jaw. With outrage spawning each word, I snap "I WAS AFRAID. I was helping an old man when I''m assaulted by a grown thug who aims not to stop me, but to hurt me. He kept attacking even when I had stopped holding the woman. He mocked my father."


    I close my eyes as I breath a lungful of cool air before I say icing my words, "Excuse me, but I have an appointment to attend to Morne."


    As I leave, I pass through the door as Morne stares at me. I hate these people. I toiled for months serving this community with my songs, yet they abandon me the moment I am in danger. They watch me crumble. They gaze upon my suffering. The hateful, spiteful glares I received afterwards...


    Deluge whispers his words, "You can''t expect a single thing from your fellow humans Jack. All the time you spent amounts to nothing to them. They have forsaken you."


    A profound bitterness leaks into me as I say, "Then I shall forsake them."


    I reach the manner. The elegant marble entrance leads towards stone walls with two pillars in the front of the building. The windows compose a large portion of the structure, and I find the same pink sheen on the glass. The building seems stately like the structure emanates influence. The crisp greenery polishes the look between ancient and new. This man harbors vast fortunes.


    My breathing strains. I sweat despite the cold. This is the moment I have been waiting for all this time. All of my efforts for the last five months culminate here. This one focal point is my only chance.


    Deluge snaps, "You may simply travel to another town and try my method if this fails. You do not stand at a life or death cusp. Calm down."


    I blink for a few moments before I say, "You''re right Deluge. I am only defined by this moment if I allow."


    Deluge responds, "Suuuure. Of course."


    "Deluge."


    "What?"


    "That''s your first time ever being sarcastic."


    "Hmmmm...I guess it is. What of it?"


    I raise my eyebrows as I say, "I don''t know. You just seem more...human I guess."


    He says radiating discomfort, "You prod to deeply Jack. I am simply learning from your experiences."


    Strange. Deluge acts very different from when we first contacted each other. In many ways I am as well. My language and even my thoughts have become more concise much in the same manner as Deluge. He speaks with a eloquence he lacked before. His sharp mind parades itself as he uses his new words.


    He makes for a far better conversationalist. I like it. It makes me feel less alone...


    As I roll my shoulders easing my strain and racing thoughts, I pause before the doorway and collect myself. I focus on the reasons I propel forward. I live with my mother and father''s memories against my back. I live for my future.


    After a moment of peace, I open the door and step into destiny.

 Chapter 12: Divergence

    Chapter 12: Divergence


    After knocking, I step through the pine doors. A butler waits for my presence, and he capitalizes on his persona of a rich noble''s servant with surprising grace. His gut juts so far forward he leans back to balance his posture.  He twiddles his droopy mustache with cheap looking gloves so old their falling apart, but his shoes and suit emanate a pristine appearance. Somehow, the factors merge into a old, dashing steward.


    He takes off his glove while approaching me with hair both golden and gray. He offers his hand while saying, "Why hello my boy. Geralt spoke of you and your unfortunate circumstances. He has told me to check your play before he listens so that I may ascertain your worth."


    I shake his hand smelling the cologne on his wrist. A servant paying for luxuries. Incredible. The butler exaggerates his expressions with a loud voice, "I am Hemly Gadir, and you are?"


    "I''m Jack."


    "Hmmm, no last name aye? Poor fellow. No wonder my master pities you."


    In our society, having no last name means your parents passed away. Many people burst in outrage when anything pertaining towards an insecurity or disability surfaces in a conversation. The method society formed for handling the situation became a set of gestures and sayings that inform the other party of their specific insecurities. This allowed the rapid exchange of information, but it came with consequences.


    What started as a custom for helping the disadvantaged quickly became a crippling societal requirement. Now, regardless of your ability, you face judgment from the moment you discuss your name with someone along with your gestures. Even legal action can be taken if you lie about your titles during a greeting. I normally abstain from this practice as few townsfolk know or care for it.


    This rule changes in noble society. Geralt will abstain from assisting me if I neglect mentioning the information these societal gestures grant. At least no other gestures apply to me, and I can also leverage this point for more opportunity if I use it well.


    Dispatching my unease, I say while placing my hand on my chest, "I have long since handled the ordeal. Think nothing of it."


    Hemly responds, "Oh, I don''t. Let us go to another room to hear your play. I want to end this quickly."


    What a butler. Such civility and geniality.


    We walk into a small concert hall after crossing several hallways lined with paintings and embroidery. As we pass, I stare awed at the luxury of the estate. I even see a large fireplace made of marble with a pink sword mounted on the wall. The house demands observation of the class and style displayed. I obey willingly.


    We reach a small auditorium lined with at most twenty seats where Hemly sits down and I tune my harp.


    Hemly snorts, "Why are you doing that? Just play."


    I say with patience, "I''m sorry Hemly-"


    "Sir Gadir."


    I reproach with a cracking and apologetic tone, "Alright, Sir Gadir. I''m trying to tune this harp giving me the opportunity to fully take advantage of the location. I''ve never played within a room so grand, therefore I must make sure my harp and voice carry through this new environment."


    He nods in understanding. The action signifies a very important aspect of Hemly. He knows nothing of music or harps. Neither faces a disadvantage from playing in an auditorium, and I utilized this deceptive tactic to gain an understanding of Hemly. Since he lacks an understanding for excellent music, I just have to wow him with raw impact.


    The perfect piece presents itself before me as I ponder what to play - Discourse and Enlightenment. It''s a rendition I developed during my stay with the slaves. The work rumbles as an instrumental, and I find the contrasting nature of the song moving. I believe he will as well.


    I tell Hemly, "This is one of my finest works. ''Discourse and Enlightenment.'' I hope it suits your tastes."


    I evoke the emotions of the passing weeks for the song. I relive the conversations with Kless in the morning. I re-experience the arm wrestle Morne won against me.  I remember times at the fountain were other performers livened their performance with me. These memories leave a happy, comforting aura floating around me.


    So I start a chat between each of the harp''s keys. They in turn feed on each others words until a chorus of chattering shrieks through the room. Each note complements the other''s rapid succession imitating the sound of animated conversation. Each note debates their ideas and understanding. My fingers traverse and transpose maintaining the feverish pace with a maniacal strain. Sweat forms over my forehead as I focus on imparting their flawless logic.


    Just as the altercation reaches the absolute pinnacle of zeal and ardor, The song achieves enlightenment. The arguers elate over their new found knowledge. They relish over the progress made. The joy dies down as I return back from my performance. As the notes slam against silence, I stare at Hemly who appears amazed.


    After several seconds of sinking in quiet, he claps while saying, "What a show my boy! What a show! I''ve only seen such talent a handful of times throughout my life. You are no doubt a worthy musician. Please do  excuse my treatment of you earlier as I assumed a homeless orphan would fail miserably."


    I rasp with the tidy amount of kindness I can manage to muster at his comment, "Of course, of course. No offense received. May I give Sir Giralt a performance now?"


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He tilts his head as he says, "Oh yes. I shall see if he is ready to receive your company."


    I stand upon the small stage preparing myself for my next performance. I string a couple different keys while I wait.


    After several minutes, Geralt walks in with Hemly. The butler postures himself differently. His gut controlled. His form pristine. He stands as the powerful servant of an even more powerful man.


    Geralt says, "So apparently you can play. Well I want a happy tune to change my mood. Today has been far more drab than necessary."


    I look toward the butler, "I shall show you my true ability Hemly."


    Hemly raises an eyebrow in surprise, but he remains silent.


    I summon memories dormant within the recesses of my mind. My mother teaches me music on her harp. My father shows me a wolf sleeping in the woods. I remember the day my mother gave me her harp. I manifest the very finest memories of my past. I reveal my vivacity. I paint a picture of why I live.


    I string the notes a second time. The speakers no longer argue; they sing. Every word harmonizes. Instead of fighting each other for dominance, the cords give for one another without concern for their own well being. They sacrifice their essence for their faith. With the devotion of a mother for her child, the notes pray for a future. They do not give meaning through reason. Instead, they create purpose through devotion. Mountains shift. Oceans shiver. The world and all her creatures tremble before the tones''s conviction.


    And after their the apocalyptic rumbling, they succeed. Jubilation and rapture explodes forth. Ecstasy and exhilaration saturates the air. The stars offer their tears as illuminations. The universe equalizes as all becomes fair and just. Pain no longer pervades, and heaven becomes earth.


    I cry tears of joy as I encompass the wholesome completeness of my life. I sincerely show myself before my audience. They see all my virtue. They feel all my bliss.


    After the climax, I slow the symphony. I end my tale with all that I am brandishing my notes.


    Geralt sniffs his nose. Hemly hides his face with his hands while heaving sobs. During the performance I dropped on my knees. Deluge confesses three words at my performance.


    "That was beautiful..."


    I lay there calcified. I await there response.


    Geralt speaks, "Where did you learn to play?"


    I say with strength in my bones and compassion in my blood, "From my passionate mother, I discover benevolent affection.  From my unrelenting father, I unearth dauntless courage. I can only pray that...for one moment...I resemble their subliminal grandeur and their ephemeral elegance."


    Another tear falls from geralt''s eyes. He peers downward. After several moments he says, "I need time to think about what I will do from here. Please, what is your name?"


    "I''m Jack."


    "I will send a messenger for you within the next three days. Wait for my message till then."


    I grin as I say, "Thank you Sir Geralt."


    "Just Geralt if you wouldn''t mind. I acknowledge you. I need time to think of what you''ve shown me...Thank you for giving me this experience. It was...wonderful."


    He and Hemly slowly trudge through the room on shaky legs as a breath of air escapes my lungs. I believe I accomplished my goal.


    Deluge says, "So you do know of consolidation...Of unity."


    I say, "I don''t understand."


    "You have shown me more than words or time can. I have seen into your soul, yet I never experienced your pain. I now have..."


    I shrug as I say, "My unity exists for mere moments Deluge."


    "Yes, but it exists perfectly...As there are lies in humanity, their also lies truth...I need to think Jack."


    I nod as I think, "Of course. I will wait and listen when you are ready to speak."


    After I compose my self, I run back to the inn. I succeeded. I accomplished. I reach the inn celebrating my victory when I open the door. Silent stares berate me. Eyes infused with loathing stab into my very being. Needles of disgust pierce me. I look upon Kless and Morne finding distraught shells. They are guardians no more. No joy spawns from my entering. The world turns on itself.


    I sprint up my stairs and slam the door. Kless and Morne should be waiting for me sharing in my victory. As I happily sprinted, Morne should have lifted me with a smile on his face while Klessilia squeals in delight. I should find the happiness taken from me by the Gaia forsaken thunder.


    Instead, I endure scorn and abhorrence. I reach for Deluge, but I find no one. For the first time since Deluge called me a wretch so long ago, I am alone. I writhe and bend in abuse. After hours of squalor, I lay in comatose. I spent all this time. I spent all this energy and fire and fury and frenzy. It amounts to nothing.


    I am forsaken. I am persecuted. I am alone once more.

 Chapter 13: Betrayal and Loyalty

    Chapter 13: Betrayal and Loyalty


    A stabbing pain erupts from my stomach. My nerves send lightning through my body. My eyes open revealing a series of moonlit villagers with manic expressions. Morne stares at me from the back of the group keeping the door open. The pain intensifies. He let these mongrels inside. He betrayed me.


    Deluge feels my anguish. I spent many weeks here working for this villages loyalty and love. These villagers I sweat and bleed for abandoned me.


    No. They entrap me. My parents were stolen from me by nature leaving me alone. Now I am expunged after being assaulted. Every single action I''ve done over the last two months has been meaningless. To these people, I mean absolutely nothing. My very thoughts are petty. Trivial. Frivolous. I am null.


    Another villager stabs me in the stomach. The heartache and woe somehow overwhelm the cutting, responsive pain. I lament with such a sharp and vivid scream that the villagers gasp in terror. The reprieve lives and dies in an instant as another man stabs me.


    I can¡¯t fight back. I muster all of my will into a single point; there is nothing left. I shrivel and wilt. I feel my throat clench while my eyes cloud. Deluge screams, but I do not listen. The villagers continue stabbing me. All I can do is ball up and weep. Weakness implodes. I collapse.


    I''ve tried so hard for so long. I can¡¯t anymore. I simply cannot take another step. Too much ails me, and I have no medicine. My parents died leaving me no support. I live three months enslaved. I am attacked by bandits. I murder two people, yet I have no one I can hide the secret from. I am berated by a parasite. I am abandoned by my home once more. I will be murdered by what I believed were new friends.


    Too much. Everything is too much. I let darkness consume me.


    Deluge unravels.


    --------------------------------------


    ¡°Arrrgghhhhhhh. Rahh.¡± I boom a deafening roar.


    The villagers stun. I splat blood all over them. I will hunt every single one of these monsters down. I reform my body. Jack is tattered beyond repair. Only time may heal his mental wounds.


    I jump from my bed with my body falling piece by piece. I shatter the window with my fist before I shove my body through the crevice. I morph my body fitting through the hole. They pierce my back with spears. It matters not. I fall from the third story onto the ground with a splat. I morph my body into a more suitable shape for running with longer arms so I may sprint on all four limbs.


    I sprint towards the forest. I run for another fifteen minutes. They make the current Jack out like he¡¯s a demon. I shall show them a demon. I anger with intensity bordering the unknown. My wrath shall remain unquenched until every single face in that room dies. I shall rend their very existence from this earth. All of their blood lines end here. They face armageddon.


    I find a stream where I drink water. I enhance my hearing and sense of smell so I may hunt for food. I need sustenance for regenerating.


    I hear insects all around me. I scavenge them until I smell the trail of a squirrel. I sprint towards the tree the creature resides in. I grow claws then scramble up the tree. The squirrel tries escaping. I kill it with a single grasp by breaking the spine of the creature.


    I consume its flesh. The savory meat ignites my hunger further. I look around finding many trees with many squirrels.


    Hours later, the forest¡¯s population of squirrels dwindles. I have finally satiated my hunger. While reinforcing Jack¡¯s composition, I smell of more prey. I change my eyes so I may see through dusk.  The torches of the villagers light portions of the forest. They give beacons for their destruction.


    They attempt destroying me with puny search parties. They shall regret their foolishness.


    I morph the squirrel flesh and bone into protracted, serrated claws on one of my hands while using the other portions for strength in my other arm. I strengthen and widen my jaw. I scrape a tree attracting their attention before I crawl up another tree waiting in ambush.


    They walk closer with knives and swords. They reach the tree I scratched. As they observe the tear in the bark, I pounce from the tree I lie waiting on.


    I land on a man¡¯s shoulders as I slice his neck with my clawed hand. His blood spurts from the gaping wound before I grab another adjacent man''s neck jerking with strength and might. A moist, sodden snap sounds from my hand. A chorus of exquisite screams lace the air. My mind hearkens the call for blood and destruction.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I rip at nearby humans with the chaos and feverish intensity of an enraged animal. I amalgamate with rampage. I meld in bloodshed. These ingrates wish a hell upon Jack. I shall show the same upon them. I engrave the meaning of misfortune and torture on their souls. I create a living, breathing purgatory, and I am the only asylum from its fires. Only agonizing death escapes my ceaseless tormenting.


    I relentlessly pursue the scent of my prey. The vermin flee and run, but they cannot depart. I gorge upon their aromas and flesh. My blood from earlier alerts me of their presence. I know of their roots. I know of every descendant. I shall liberate them from this world.


    Hours of carnage pass. What was once hell becomes a forest once more. I kill all that tread here. I absorb enough matter that my mass densifies and grows, so I stand well over seven feet of gnarled, crooked muscle and tendon. I reorganize myself until I appear human again. I head towards the village as a behemoth.


    I use scent for locating the blood brothers of my victims. None shall escape the fall. I run towards each house of the victims. For the children and the innocent, I consolidate them offering an instant death. The process is painful, but they now flow together for eternity. They heed my summons. They listen rather than command. Strange.


    I annihilate all of the presences of the vile, repulsive ilk who assaulted Jack along with all of their families. I stand among a pile of devoured corpses laughing. I succeeded...


    Yet there remains no difference. Jack lies in shambles within my subconscious. I cannot atone for the sins of another with mere death. All I have done is murder all who dare transgress against us.


    I call for Jack. His weeping grates against my ears.  I feel the void of his spirit, the abyss of his soul. He believes he lays in ruin. I beckon for him. He does not resist. I show him consolidation.


    The minds within me gently waft within their home. The essence of the people think as one. They believe as one. I gaze at their harmony. Jack enters the collection of minds. He seems happy. I branch out towarsd him, but I sense only the collective. He is no more.


    I revel in my progress. I now control my host. Jack exists no longer. I can''t smile. Something is wrong. My fake happiness bends under the gravity of Jack¡¯s absence. I lead this flock, yet I lead when lost. I should be happy. I have overwhelmed Jack.


    Yet misery pervades the achievement. Jack¡¯s broken soul twists my mind. A revenant remains from his shell. Empty helplessness punctures a hole in my chest. My throat burns. I wrap my arms around myself. I don¡¯t understand what''s happening.


    My eyes grow opaque lenses. My face swells with blood. Water falls from my face. My nose fills with liquid. Breath eludes me.  I check my surroundings. What¡¯s happening? I panic. My own body rejects my commands. The pain continues, yet I find no assailant. I am alone.


    Jack incarnates for me. He says, ¡°It¡¯s ok Deluge.¡±


    I look around while shouting toward him, ¡°No! It''s not! Whats happening to me...Am I dying?¡°


    Jack tells me with gentle happiness, ¡°No Deluge...You''re crying.¡±


    I pause for a time before I say, ¡°Why am I sad? I should be happy. You were accepting consolidation. I would be able to work towards my ambition...The world feels so large and so empty Jack...Why?¡±


    Jack replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know Deluge, but I decided after seeing your dismay. I am no longer alone. We are not alone Deluge.¡±


    Relief crashes into me drowning the torment with waves of respite. My chest expands allowing air refuge. My body and mind lightens. I say, ¡°Thank you for not leaving me Jack.¡±


    He replies, ¡°I cannot abandon my savior can I? We have so much left to do. You saved me once again Deluge.¡±


    ¡°What have I done? I simply wept in self pity.¡±


    Jack argues, ¡°Did you? I saw a brother alone. I saw a deserted chasm.¡±


    ¡°I saw light.¡±

 Chapter 14: Occams Razor

    Chapter 14: Occam''s Razor


    -------------------------------


    I commiserate myself. Every moment time perpetuates.


    I hate my life. I hate all of existence. Why has all of this happened to me? This world works against me.


    I slide in consolidation and the memories of the others cleave at me. The death of mothers and fathers haunt me. The memories of broken bones and injury maim me. The problems of the cluster pressure me from all sides.


    However, there is luminous luster as well. The joy of a newborn life. The elation of a newly formed union between lovers. The light of the collection blinds as well.


    At least, it seems that way. Over time I realize the auras here are sheer memories. The experiences of the others have a finite ending point when Deluge absorbs the victim. The memories of the others distance me from them like a muddy glass blocks sight.


    I do not actually experience their lives. I experience the memory of their previous life. This place produces comfort with the peace and stillness, but the diluted experience forebodes stagnation. I can only await unity in this place. Progress lies in Deluge¡¯s hand only.


    No one tries for change. They simply enjoy the simplicity of this existence with the lack of consequence or responsibility. These beings appease themselves with such simplicity. How trite.


    I reinvoke my fury through judgment. Memories of my past assail me. I remember the roasted meat of my father''s corpse and his charming smile. I inflict the memory of my mother slapping me as well as her protection during cold nights. These experiences help define me with my actions as the catalyst.


    I push myself from the clump of essence towards my conscious, but I cannot move. I squirm with all my might, yet I remain still. I struggle with reignited vigor. The viscous fluid reject my desire. The mass pulls with a viscous lure. Every Single being keeps me here trapped.


    Or so they believe. I have wrenched the souls of demons. I have lived countless lives of torment. I need nothing that sustains the lives of normal men. I smash the will of beings left and right. I remember my purpose. I remember my duel with Deluge. His perfect, absolute will engulfs these paltry concerns.


    I Brace myself forward. I lean with everlasting force. I push with unyielding power. I charge unabated and unbowed. I refuse this fate of mitigated, diffused being. I will accept all of life including the awful and intolerable,but I fail.


    The strength of legion inundates. I continue defiantly, yet I still stay stationary. I stand on the cusp of eternity. The mindless drove forces me down. I cannot move nor breathe. All eclipses.


    Suddenly light sears through shade toward mine eyes. Another who stands in the midst of desert weeping. Another who falls in desecration. His trial and tribulation, his plague and pestilence, his bane and burden embody my own.


    Above another kindred spirit endures alone. I muster effort unknown. I Climb bottomless chasms. I cross boundless oceans. I conquer both leviathans and behemoths alike. All collapses and crumbles before my will.


    I inch away from legion. I must save my friend. He is a brother in a strange land who needs me. I may not save myself, but I compel myself for another. Dozens will against my escape. I rend, rip, rive, slice, and slit myself from the globulous mass.


    I ascend toward my future. I will not be impelled by others. Deluge yearns another''s empathy.


    I receive conscious.


    ---------------------------------------


    ¡°How can you see light? You were legion." He reiterates, "You were gone!¡± I say after the relief past.


    ¡°I remembered myself and what I live for Deluge. Our deal has yet cusped. I still have time for my plan.¡±


    I shy myself before him. He has conquered legion and eternity as well. ¡°Hah, hah. Of course Jack.¡± I release control and call for my children once more. They choose quiescence. I am no harbinger of competence nor capacity. These sheep wish for guidance rather than retainer.


    Then I shall persevere and persist in their stead. There will be a mortal who rejects dormancy. I shall be waiting and ready hearing their call.


    I relinquish my control for jack. He walks toward the inn finding Klessilia and Morne no longer. I instigated their closure. I say, ¡°I shall atone my sins Jack. I lost myself in butchery. I could-¡±


    He calmly replies, ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. Just as they deject me, I shall reject them.¡±


    Intense loathing emanates from Jack. He reforged himself amongst obsidian coals heated in hellfire and hatred. Impressive.


    He stands in the embers of slaughter I wrought. Blood encompasses the entire inn. No one lived after my desecration. I deplore my actions. I accepted Jack¡¯s proposal, and now I shatter his trust.


    I say, ¡°I...I lost myself Jack...I-¡±


    He interrupts bitterly, ¡°I have found myself Deluge. I understand now. These people mean nothing. They equate to nothing. They, as all other things in my life, abandon and betray me.¡±


    After a moment I reply with certainty, ¡°I will not betray you.¡±


    ¡°You murder half the village in anger yet you promise anything? Oh the hypocrisy.¡± he hisses savagely.


    ¡°They deserved their fate,¡± I defend ethically.


    ¡°Look Deluge. The problem does not lie with what is deserved. The problem lies with detonating any opportunity I had with the noble. Everyone is dead, and I stand at over 7 feet tall of lumbering mass.¡± he reproaches.


    I hint another plan, ¡°We may speed the process yet Jack.¡±


    Jack questions, ¡°What is your aim Deluge?¡±


    I laugh, ¡°Ah, hah, hah, hah, haaaah...Deception.¡±


    ----------------------------------------------


    I reach the nobles manor in the dead of night. I bang on his door with a panicked expression coated in congealed blood from numerous wounds. I slam my fist maniacally. When suddenly Hemly opens the door.


    ¡°What in blazes do yo-MY GOD! What has happened my boy! Come inside. You need to see a doctor.¡±


    I spit hysterically, ¡°I-I-I sew a d-demon. He came and d-d-destroyed the inn. I didn¡¯t kn-n-now what to do. Something wicked this way comes.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hemly slams and locks the door. He looks at me again, ¡°What kind of demon was it?¡±


    I say, ¡°The morphed monstrosity of a human over seven feet tall. The being a-a-ate all of the p-p-people at the bar. There''s no one left. I hid within a barrel, but everyone else died. B-b-blood everywhere.¡±


    Hemly shakes my shoulders in a panicked fervor, ¡°Calm my boy. You are safe now. How many died?¡±


    I shakily admit, ¡°At least half the village Hemly. At least...I...I need to wash this blood from me.¡±


    Hemly wraps an arm around me while leading me around the red hallways embellished with mahogany furniture. He reassures me, ¡°You will be alright Jack. Geralt will not let you die before you have gifted this world with your talents.¡±


    ¡°I...I thank you Hemly. I am f-f-forever in your debt.¡±


    ¡°Grant your services to Geralt. I deserve nothing dear boy,¡± he says as we reach the bath. ¡°Here is our bath. Do not bother yourself with the blood. I shall clean this with the other servants. Please relax.¡±


    I walk up towards thick, square doors with a glossy sheen of polished stain upon them. Flowers adorned the entrance with a fragrant scent. I enter a room with a ceramic tub sporting a metal pan in the bottom holding coals. Several bottles of different herbs and oils sat beside a bar of scented soap.


    Several servants enter the room with buckets of warm water. They fill the bath then they bring embers from the fireplace and place them under the tub. They constantly check the water temperature while telling, ¡°Now wait a minute dear. The water''s too cold.¡±


    After twenty minutes they finally tell me the waters ready then several young female servants walk in with an assortment of different cleansing utensils. I say, ¡°What are you maids staying here for?¡±


    A leader-ish made says, ¡°We are here to assist you in the bath. You must be weary after such a journey. We shall handle your worries.¡±


    Several maids giggle. My chest heaves as my body grows leaden. I dart my head throughout the room while saying, ¡°What? No, I can wash myself thank you.¡±


    ¡°This is normal procedure Sir Jack. We must oblige Geralt¡¯s request,¡± the head made instigates.


    I push further, ¡°There is no need for such lovely ladies such as yourselfs to dirty their own purity cleaning all of this blood. Let a mere commoner handle the problem.¡±


    Several maids snicker once more when the head maid says, ¡°We are not as pure as you would believe. Now please strip your self. Boy.¡±


    Oh shit. I reach for Deluge, but he hides amongst my subconscious. That damn parasite! I scramble for more arguments, ¡°I will just tell Geralt you all washed me. There is no need for such trite devotion.¡±


    Several maids took a step closer. My face heats as blood rushes towards my face. The more I desire their removal from this room the more the maids wish to stay. A redheaded maid says, ¡°Oh don¡¯t be so shy. It¡¯s just a bath. You¡¯ve had plenty with your mother.¡±


    I desperately attach myself with my last hope. I sigh and relax my shoulders then stand tall and firm. I say with grim finality, ¡°My mother is dead. " I pause for a moment. "Being washed reminds me of her. The memory burns my heart and soul. Please release me from this torment.¡±


    Several maids gasp in surprise. The head maid bows her head then slightly opens her mouth with a pause before saying, ¡°Of course. I am sorry we insisted this far. It was improper of us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your carnal decency,¡± I derisively reply.


    Her face wrinkles as she compresses her face then swallows a reply and walks away. The other maids soon follow draping shame in their posture.


    I finally relax in the bath when Deluge says, ¡°My plan succeeded flawlessly. My intellect stands unblemished. I have redeemed myself.¡±


    ¡°You managed maintaining my previous position is all,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I killed multiple birds with a single rock Jack.¡±


    ¡°Look, using a foot and a half of height for enough blood to cover me and leave a trail doesn''t take a genius Deluge.¡±


    ¡°Utilizing Occam¡¯s razor so deftly requires tactics.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even think of a creature that could cause such a phenomenon. Very crafty there.¡±


    ¡°You belittle what you neglect thought towards.¡±


    ¡°I jest Deluge. The plan stood solid under externalities. I am a big fan of simple plans myself as was my mother.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm." After a short pause he thinks, "As long as you understand this.¡±


    ¡°Try not to take life so seriously.¡±


    ¡°Species who live carefully live long Jack.¡±


    ¡°And those species lack regeneration and critical thinking. I invested myself into my parents. They were torn from my life in an instant. I devote myself towards this village. They storm my room attempting murder. I do not have time nor emotion for such transient and ephemeral possessions. Neither do you.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm." He pauses. "Perhaps you are right.¡±


    ¡°I may be. I just want to relax though Deluge. Enough of this conversation.¡±


    I finish my bath and a maid walks me towards the dining room.


    There a chef watches and describes the two dishes he made so quickly. The first being Tricant soup then morning haytails as a dessert.


    The soup is a complex delicacy of the northern town Tricant using the spices of rooted plants like rhubarb and beets giving a tangy, spicy flavour. The haytails are usually served for breakfast as sugary treats using sassafras root juice mixed with noney sucke nectar and nutmeg that''s spun onto savory breadsticks.


    The taste of the soup floods your mouth with pepper and meat, but a zesty, mildly bitter broth accentuates the meat¡¯s savoriness. The morning haytails are chewy with a crunchy exterior loaded with sweetness and a sharp minty root beer taste. The meal stands as the apex of all meals I have ever eaten.


    I tell the chef exactly what I think, and he beams with pride. I finish the meal and the same maid takes me toward a bedroom where my inertia slows, and I sleep as though death cradles me.

 Chapter 15: Passion

    Chapter 15: Passion


    I awoke tenderly from beams of sunlight through green curtains. The Light passes through the fabric bathing the room in an emerald sheen. I jump out of my bed awaiting the turmoil of today.


    I find a chair with clothes folded square and cleanly. A note graces the top folded so the paper stands upright. The message, ¡°For you,¡± beams in elegant letters. Hah, hah, what a blatant display of wealth.


    The clothes ooze style. I spot a bright steel colored vest complemented with a red longsleeve shirt including black buttons. The pants emit practicality with brown leather belts lacing a black pair of pants. The suit even includes red leather shoes and sock sleeves with silk underwear for warmth. The outfit as a whole must have been at least six gold pieces. Horses have been bought for less.


    I sling the outfit on then walk towards the mirror. I have never actually seen myself in a mirror before. Mirrors require hours and days of hard labor and many raw materials during production, so only the very wealthy can afford decent ones.


    I have seen my visage through rough metal mirrors, but they show no detail. They only show smudges of color.


    I look at a very strange looking male. My hair literally shines dark blue in light. Otherwise my mane absorbs color leaving only blackness. The surreal effect throws me off balance as my hair can look half black and half blue easily. I wear a tan coat of skin with no marks or blemishes probably because of Deluge.


    I clank my near blindingly white teeth. Deluge regrew them with his rampage. My face sharply angles with far less fat than my age would suggest. My unusually thick neck juts from my chest. My shoulders are surprisingly broad, but my arms spindly hang never touching my body. I have a rather small amount of muscle though I would consider myself big for thirteen.


    Massive in fact. I stand far taller than before my parents death. I rise above five foot when I barely passed four feet before. Deluge reaches for me awaiting for questions.


    I think, ¡°What''s going on Deluge?¡±


    ¡°Your body mass was unwieldy before. I needed you larger for my purposes. I am simply speeding your natural growth.¡±


    I say in exasperation, ¡°A man is lucky to grow till they reach five foot and three quarters if he eats well. You cannot expect me to believe my short, scrawny self would even reach this height.¡±


    He says with surprising resolution, ¡°I shall not stop this process. As my host, you are so weak it hurts to acknowledge the fact. None of your species''s women want such a small male anyway. As for your neck, you attract blows toward your face. I can''t have you keel over from a simple hook to the head.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Ladies enjoy conversation and charm far more than phys-¡±


    He interrupts, ¡°You reek of ignorance. Tell me the same lies after you have dated five of your females. They simply hide their intentions better than men. Your tallest, most muscular, and most successful males gravitate with females. The ugliest and poorest will never experience the same level of sexual success.¡±


    I think, ¡°Your outlook is bleak.¡±


    ¡°And yours filters through warped perception.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Eh. Perhaps.¡±


    His opinion is his own. I am woefully inexperienced with females either way, so my opinion matters not.


    I put on a blank and sullen expression as I walk outside my room. Keeping up appearances has proved an effective tactic, and utilizing the skill of acting allows for deft maneuvering.


    Deluge pales my skin and darkens the circles underneath my eyes. As annoying as he can be, Deluge carries very useful traits as well.


    I find a maid waiting outside the room for me. She stands in shame as she instigated my outburst yesterday in the bathroom. Ending this problem conclusively will prove fruitful.


    I say, ¡°Let us forgive past indecencies. There is no need for bad blood over what happened yesterday. I also overreacted from childish concerns. Yesterday was a dark and difficult day for me. Forgive me as well.¡±


    She replies, ¡°No, you reacted as to be expected of your name Sir Jack. I am glad you have forgiven me and I gladly accept your apology as well...Alright, please follow me this way Sir Jack.¡±


    I ask, ¡°What is your name? I can¡¯t always refer to you as the red haired maid can I?¡±


    She lifts her arms as though she¡¯s holding a ball while saying, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. My name is Roselia.¡± She says the last word with a moderate curtsy.


    ¡°It is wonderful to make your acquaintance Roselia,¡± I say with my hand on my chest and a tilt of my head.


    We walk briskly towards the dining room where the leftovers of last night¡¯s meal are reheated in a stone stove. I slowly eat my food as though I have no appetite in an attempt at trickery. The chef sees my appearance and simply puts his hand on my shoulder while saying, ¡°It¡¯s ok my boy. It¡¯s ok.¡±


    I finish my breakfast and then ask Roselia to take me towards the auditorium.


    There I ask for a violin. Roselia collects one from backstage and I tune the instrument until I satisfy my inner perfectionist. I apply dark rosin toward the bow I use to string over the cords, and I tighten the bow ever so slightly.


    The rosin dusts the bow adding friction so that the bow¡¯s string catches the strings of the violin producing the instrument''s deep, resonating sound. Dark and light rosins are used depending on how cold the area gets. Since Tahnar lies within a northern region, I apply dark rosin.


    I string together different warm-up tunes. Years have passed since the last time I played a violin, but much like tying a shoe, I progress rapidly toward my former glory.


    After a couple of songs I play several sad tunes. Convincing Roselia and the other maids will prove important for my future as they speak directly with Geralt.


    Initially I poke and prod my previous hardship with my songs. I piece each of my works together one after the other as they sullenly discuss their suffering. I move through the different stages of sadness throughout my life with my compositions.


    Initially I brush the assaults of woe easily, but as time passes every note tears and gnaws at my psyche. I struggle holding my composure despite my audience, and I eventually cry gently. I remember all the sad times of my life.


    I course through seas better left without odyssey. I wallow in the poignancy of my experiences. I create a symphony of utter anguish as I repeat my magnum opus when I submerge myself within the dark, coagulated pool of blood that is my parents departure from this world. I reveal the void Klessilia and Morne left with their betrayal.


    My voice echoes through the room racking the very foundation with quakes of heartache and mourning. My pain strips the stone from the walls. The sound burns the roof until only cinders remain. The strings wail in their conjoined agony poisoning the minds of those who hear and maddening the minds of those who listen.


    My symphony ends as my conscious enters my body once more. I look upward finding Geralt, Hemly, several maids, and Roselia all weeping with me. I look downward and pause for a moment. I then leave the room in silence.


    Deluge whispers, ¡°You have power Jack.¡±


    ¡°I hold power within my weakness Deluge,¡± I reply.


    I return toward my room. I lie on my bed, and I think of all that has happened in the last year. I have lived what feels like a lifetime of experiences both good and bad.


    My thoughts over Deluge¡¯s massacre bounce within my skull.


    I don¡¯t understand my own feelings over the matter. On one hand I loath the idea of murdering another, yet at worst Deluge¡¯s actions are simply excessive self defense. The villagers attempted murdering a boy in his sleep, but killing their families...


    Well, Deluge decided against killing their children and relatives remaining within the households. He consolidated them instead. I remember their peace. They suffer no longer.


    Children without parents, as I can attest, undergo fates of extreme injustice. Orphans either face enslavement and sexual abuse at the hands of malignant villains, or they starve alone in the wilderness.


    The children Deluge released from torment float in the waves of unity and eternity within consolidation. The more I think of Deluge¡¯s actions the more I can understand their own unique brand of justice. In fact, his actions seem precise and deliberate rather than emotional as I initially presumed.


    I sit upwards and admonish such thoughts. I rely on my father''s wisdom in one of his lessons, ¡°My son, never sift and regret your history. Those who dwell in the past cannot peer toward the future.¡± The words remind me of my goals. I cannot change what Deluge has done. I can only change what I do now.


    I stand upward and head towards the kitchen where the chef greets me with a smile. I eat a meal of roast goose with a salad composed of different northern roots. The salad crunches loudly as I chew, and the mild flavor refreshes my spirit.


    Roselia walks toward me from an adjunct hallway. She quickly nears me and bows low while saying, ¡°I am so sorry for leaving you alone for so long! You must have been lost Sir. I shouldn''t ha-¡±


    I interrupt compassionately, ¡°My orchestration brought tears to mine own eyes. Can I expect another who hasn''t seen the same sadness to endure with fortitude and serenity? No Roselia. I expect humanity.¡±


    She blushes lightly at my words then says, ¡°Your words and music are very graceful Sir Jack.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Roselia. Will you please give me a tour of the premise? I wish to understand where I am staying if you wouldn''t mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course! right this way,¡± she says over zealously.


    Roselia shows me the mansion and all the rooms that comprise the building. The manor brags of over six guest bedrooms with a master suite, two kitchens beside dining rooms, and three studies with two attached to living rooms.


    I chat idly with Roselia when the head maid walks towards us and informs me that Geralt wishes for my company. I oblige.


    The head maid, Roselia, and I reach a study where Geralt leans over several papers lined with symbols. Geralt stands as I enter looking grateful that he has an excuse for procrastination. He states with admiration, ¡°My boy. It is good to see you! I see you all have received my summons,¡± he ends with a gesture toward Roselia and the head maid.


    The head maid and Roselia bow lightly then exit the room. He then continues, ¡°Hello Jack. It is good to see you.¡±


    ¡°The honor is mine Sire Geralt.¡±


    ¡°Please, just Geralt. Formalities shan''t be necessary for friends.¡±


    I grin in response, ¡°Of course Geralt.¡±


    ¡°So would you walk with me through my garden as I have need for enlightened company. What say you?¡±


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    We walk through hallways until we reach outside into his courtyard. The bushes are cleanly trimmed into shapes of different animals from the fassar till the common squirrel. The winding walkways are embroidered with fragrant flowers like lilac and Lemon leaves. The saturation of colors fill the eyes, but the wasteful display also expresses the overwhelming wealth of Geralt.


    After we walk for five minutes I ask,  ¡°What do you wish to speak of Geralt?¡±


    He replies, ¡°I want to know where you received musical schooling. Your performance earlier today was...Moving...I wish for the same disposition for my daughter you see. She isn''t very artistically inclined so I hope to inject some culture with an experience.¡±


    ¡°I have never received schooling.¡±


    ¡°BAH. You jest. Most of the compositions you play are new to my ears, and your ability to play a range of different sounds begets schooling.¡±


    ¡°The schools I attend are the schools of life. One harbors pain and hunger while the other blinds with the luscious luster of pleasure and satisfaction. If you listen carefully, the notes of life present themselves to you. You simply must be brave enough to use them,¡± I say with truth in my words.


    He pauses for a moment, ¡°So you simply play from experience?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Clever of you to understand my comparison.¡±


    ¡°I pride myself in my intellect though yours no doubt encompasses my own...Would you mind tutoring my daughter? She doesn''t fall far from the tree, and like me, she struggles with artistic endeavors. I think you would influence her constructively,¡± he asks offhand.


    I ask, ¡°What would I tutor? I am but a mere commoner.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    he replies with impatience, ¡°Stop the rubbish Jack. It does not take a genius to see one. You have far more knowledge than your age would suggest. How old are you anyway Jack? sixteen? seventeen?¡±


    ¡°I am thirteen Geralt.¡±


    ¡°Really? You are tall for your age. Hmmm, we shall tell my daughter your age is sixteen as I do not wish for her to be insulted at the prospect of your tutelage.¡±


    ¡°hmm. I could only teach her in music then as tune transcends age. I would believe her writing and arithmetic will undoubtedly be superior.¡°


    ¡°Hmmm. I shall allow her to tutor you as well then. You thirst for knowledge. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Exceptionally so.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now would you mind playing for me as I work? The activity berates my mind with tedious tasks. Music would help greatly.¡±


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    We walk back inside and the head maid walks up knowingly. He planned this? The head maid listens as geralt tells her of his tutoring plan, and the head maid strolls off toward another portion of the mansion.


    We reach Geralt¡¯s study, and I play songs of struggle and perseverance for Geralt as he works. At times he seems frustrated, but I play into a lull then gradually lift the sound until the notes roar of victory. He then continues with zeal unbeknown of my schemes.


    Afterwards Geralt introduces me with his daughter. She stands slightly shorter than me at the age of fifteen with a very upright posture. She elegantly parades her dress with confidence in herself only present in people who believe themselves superior. She models her hypocrisy with ignorance. She peers downward with a contemptuous glance that disgusts me.


    I judge her as a person who excels at seeing the faults of others while believing herself somehow different. Both Deluge and I laugh internally at the irony of my thoughts.


    She then says with a sharp, brusque tone, ¡°So you are the tutor hmm? Very pleasant to meet you. I am Antoinette.¡±


    I swallow my pride as she offers her hand, and I bow then gently press my lips against the back of her hand for a mere moment. I say with slight difficulty, ¡°I am Jack. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    She seems pleased with my obedience then Geralt says, ¡°So now that you have met, I would like for the tutoring to commence. Please do listen my dear. He has a fluency and wit few can match. His impression is one you could learn from.¡±


    ¡°Of course daddy. I will listen closely,¡± she says nonchalantly.


    Deluge scoffs, ¡°Oh this shall be fun Jack. She¡¯s just your type.¡±


    I think back in agitation, ¡°Oh yes. We shall grow fond of each other under the oppression of her father and herself Deluge. Very romantic.¡±


    Roselia guides us then we reach an empty study. Several sheets of paper and books are already stacked upon a desk with musical sheets present. I ask for a violin for further instruction, and Roselia accommodates my request.


    She then leaves me and Antoinette alone. I solemnly enter a war zone by saying, ¡°Alright, so what do you know of music?¡±


    ¡°More than you probably,¡± she snidely remarks.


    Ah, very witty. This will be fun.


    ¡°So would you mind singing the scales for a warm-up?¡±


    ¡°What are the scales?¡±


    Oh shit. She literally knows nothing. Deluge laughs loudly in my mind as I press the sides of my nose¡¯s bridge while saying, ¡°Alright. Will you give me a demonstration of your singing skills.¡±


    She smirks then starts a simple tune with her voice. The music flows acceptably, but the sound falls off pitch causing a rasping sound every fifteen seconds or so. All in all, she offends my ears.


    Deluge¡¯s snickers continue as I try explaining the difference between being on pitch and off, but she simply brushes the statements off.


    ¡°Look Antoinette. Your song will never move the audience if you are caught upon the very basics of music.¡±


    ¡°My talent speaks for itself. I do not need such trite skills.¡±


    ¡°Alright look. Imagine if you were a carpenter alright?¡±


    ¡°No need. I will never be a commoner such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°Lets use some basic empathy here and imagine you''re a carpenter alright?¡±


    She huffs annoyingly, ¡°Alright, I nail wood. What next oh mighty Jack the orphan.¡±


    I pause for a moment. I flush red but I continue, ¡°You can theorize the best of buildings and constructs correct?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But you see, you never work on your ability to hammer nor your ability to measure or use arithmetic for balance and fortitude alright?¡±


    ¡°They come naturally to me.¡±


    ¡°Let''s just imagine they don¡¯t. You should be capable of that correct? Of course you are. Now how will you ever reach those grand designs if you can¡¯t even nail a piece of wood without bending the nail to pieces? You can¡¯t. Your creations are locked within your mind forever lost unless someone can do them for you after interpreting the nonsense you spout soaked in nescience.¡±


    I resound with greater fervor than I intend, so she stares at me with ridicule then says, ¡°So you yourself are so versed with the basics. Why don¡¯t you show me the proper way?¡±


    I seethe, ¡°Gladly.¡±


    I pick up the violin and bow, and I string together a simple melody in response. After fifteen seconds I explode into a torrent of panicked tones and notes that blister the ears of the listener. I burst my muscles with such intensity my veins bulge and my muscles burn, yet I continue.


    I continue with the an unrelenting series of notes bashing the air with vibrations. The sounds resonate with each other creating a torrent of cracking choruses. I continue long after my fingers lack feeling. I transpose and invert so quickly my arm blurs.


    I feel the heat from the resistance of the strings rubbing against each other, but I tread forward. A string snaps, but I continue with a different melody equaling then surpassing the previous intensity. My lips tremble as waterfalls of sweat cascade from my face. My hand bleeds from a cut of the violin string, and my nose starts bleeding as my heart pumps furiously in my chest.


    Yet I do not compromise. I do not appease. I do not mollify myself. Another string snaps, and I continue with vertical movements forcing variety where none should exist. My hand gushes blood as my arm creaks under the continued strain. My bones bend. My arm is fire.


    Another string snaps leaving only one left. I use my other hand strumming the single cord wobbling the notes creating a strange hum. The final string snaps and I let the violin rest at my side. Antoinette stares aghast at my display. I snap the violin between my arms with a loud bang before saying,


    ¡°Do you see what passion can create? Do you see the absolution of effort? Talent and prowess will only hold you down if you let them. This tutelage is over.¡±


    I storm outside the room while holding my hand upward so my blood doesn''t get all over the mansion. I step within my personal bathroom and wash my hands. Deluge says,


    ¡°HAH, HAH, HAH, HAH, HAH, you criticize my lack of control? HAH, HAH, HAH, then you mentally rip off her face from a mere couple of words. hah, hah, hah.¡±


    I speak over his laughter, ¡°Your sense of humor is charming. Her viewpoint contrasted mine so sharply I might have snapped a little...I befouled my chances here Deluge...¡±


    ¡°All shall be fine. Don¡¯t take life so seriously,¡± Deluge echoes derisively.


    ¡°Yes, it''s easy to degrade the doer when you stand gazing from the sidelines. You try handling her.¡±


    ¡°She is a mere ingrate. You simply had to shower her in praise, and she would tell her father to continue the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°...Why don¡¯t you tell of such important thoughts and details?¡±


    ¡°Watching a storm is far more entertaining than the wind Jack.¡±


    Wow. Deluge really developed his conversational skills.


    ¡°Well worded Deluge.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I walk out from the bathroom with a linen bandage covering my hand. I need these people believing I lack regeneration. I head outside for fresh air then I practice trelling until I am interrupted by Roselia.


    ¡°Jack. Geralt wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. I shall meet him.¡±


    I walk like a dead man towards my fated lashing. My skills of handling others reek of failure and ineptitude. I reach his study then Roselia vacates the area with haste. Bad omens materialize around me.


    I slump into the room with slouched shoulders and a grim outline. Geralt smiles in my direction, ¡°So tell me how did your tutelage go?¡±


    I respond with veiled guilt, ¡°I have done my best.¡±


    Geralt replies calmly, ¡°Ahhhh. So I have heard from Antoinette. So what did you teach her?¡±


    I stare at a dagger coming for my throat as I say, ¡°I tried showing her the importance of passion and commitment.¡±


    Geralt rears a paperweight back and slings the object against my face. My head bursts in pain, and Deluge growls in anger.


    Geralt steps right beside the side of my face calmly telling me, ¡°Do you hear me boy. My dear Antoinette comes to my study crying. She tells me that she is sorry for how she has acted these past years and simply tells me she shall change. She then runs out before I may comfort her and locks herself in her room...¡±


    He takes a deep breath then screams, ¡°WHAT. DID. YOU. DO. TO. MY. DAUGHTER?¡±


    Deluge decreases my sense of hearing so the sound only causes slight discomfort. I stay ironclad as I reason, ¡°I merely taught her to focus her efforts. If you would only calm down for a moment then you would realize this.¡±


    The veins of his neck show as he composes himself, ¡°You will evaporate from this world boy. I will erase you from history for this.¡±


    I can no longer hold Deluge back as our wills coalesce. Deluge says, ¡°So you wish my erasure aye?¡±


    Geralt pauses after the change in voice.


    ¡°Understand this Geralt. You cannot oppress me. I will tear your entire bloodline limb from limb if you stand against me.¡±


    Geralt¡¯s pause continues. I wrestle control back from Deluge and say, ¡°...So as I teach your daughter ardor, I shall teach you reason. Do you not react overly so? Do you even understand the change in your daughter? Instead of looking down on others she promises to change herself! You completely spurn the situation because of an insignificant emotion.¡±


    I breath before continuing, ¡°I do not give lessons lightly Geralt. You stand upon the cusp of opportunity my friend. You said yourself I am a genius. Believe in your own judgment if you don¡¯t mine.¡±


    Geralt opens his mouth for a second then closes his maw. He then says far more calmly than I would imagine, ¡°Leave me. I will wait for the results you speak of. You will be hanged if the results are not so.¡±


    I turn and strut away with confidence.


    I reach my room where I question myself. I literally need training for Deluge. I say,


    ¡°While I may be vulnerable to words, you transcend my own volatility with your disposition towards all things physical.¡±


    ¡°...He struck with intent to kill.¡±


    ¡°If he had, then he would have kept swinging till I died Deluge.¡±


    ¡°...I do not claim perfection Jack.¡±


    ¡°Not of yourself Deluge, but you do demand the quality in others.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm...Perhaps.¡±


    I eventually fall asleep in my bed missing dinner as the chaos of the day drains me completely.

 Chapter 16: Contingency

    Chapter 16: Contingency


    I awaken before the sun rises. I ready myself for the day putting on my simple clothes that Klessilia gave me then I walk out. I reach for deluge, but he still rests.


    I walk outside surrounded by flowers of all kinds covered in dew. A series of lanterns light the area with a shade of orange using wicks of tallow. A maid with red hair sits on a bench by herself. I walk behind her stealthily.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING!¡± I shout deeply.


    Roselia stand up quickly then stammers, ¡°AHHH, I am so sorry sir! I just wanted to see the sun...Jack?¡±


    I laugh, ¡°Hah, hah, hah, I gave you a fright my lady.¡±


    She blushes deeply then hits me harmlessly on my chest and shoulders, ¡°What is wrong with you...You maniac. I nearly keeled over you devil you...¡±


    She swallows several curses then I offer my arm, ¡°As a gift for forgiveness, would you mind walking with me through this garden?¡±


    She looks around in surprise then points toward herself, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Is there another lovely maiden here?¡±


    She blushes slightly at the compliment while looking down, ¡°Oh I shouldn''t. I need to get back to work.¡±


    I use cruelty for my aims, ¡°No need to be so shy. I¡¯m sure you''ve had plenty of walks with your mother.¡±


    She pales and stiffens.


    I then say, ¡°I have as well. If a beautiful lady would walk with me, I would be reminded of the gentle warmth my mother relinquished me during said treks.¡±


    She looks upward with a small smile, ¡°I guess I could fit in a small walk.¡±


    We link arms then proceed down winding walkways. I ask, ¡°So why were you named Roselia?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother had the loveliest rose garden in her backyard. My mother would often play near the roses because of their charm. She told me she named my Roselia in loving memory of her Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever play there?¡±


    ¡°Only once. The roses had wilted some, so they lacked their past shine, but I could tell they had once been a sight to behold.¡±


    ¡°So these flowers remind you of both your mother and grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. The flowers planted here are made less for beauty of vision and more for beauty of smell though, but the flowers waft a fragrance only heaven could match during the summer.¡±


    ¡°My mother also enjoyed flowers. She always told me, ¡®I might not be the prettiest lady, but there ain''t no lady as pretty as a bouquet of roses.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but disagree. I think she just meant she thought nature was more beautiful than any human.¡±


    ¡°I would have to agree with your mother...I¡¯m sorry if discussing this bothers you.¡±


    ¡°Quite the contrary. My parents live on only in my memory. Their legacy ends with me, but if you know of their brilliance then their memoir may live longer yet.¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn to talk like that Jack?¡±


    ¡°My father was both a poet and an actor. My fluency arises from his ashes as my intellect sires from my mother¡¯s mind. They told me I was always the best of both of them. I aim to prove them correct,¡± I say while grinning bashfully.


    ¡°Well you appear more adorable than them in my eye,¡± she teases.


    My face reddens, ¡°Bah. Compliments are not my forte Roselia.¡±


    She giggles, ¡°For such a smooth talker you sure have a glaring weakness.¡±


    ¡°My weaknesses decide my strengths. Just as I struggle with accepting compliments, I flourish when faced with insult.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. I myself struggle when caught off guard.¡±


    ¡°I noticed earlier. You looked like a Titan Badger growled at you,¡± I say while snickering.


    She moves her arm out from around mine then pushes me lightly away while saying, ¡°Alright then Romeo. I must be getting back to work.¡±


    ¡°Surely you have time for the sunrise?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately not. I shall see you later Sir Jack.¡±


    ¡°Please. Just Jack Roselia.¡±


    ¡°Maybe later Sir.¡±


    Roselia carries an ambiance I rather enjoy. She livens conversations with her wit, and she holds a normal beauty approachable by men. I wish she stayed.


    I finish my routine for trelling involving a flurry of hooks and various foot positions. Most fights I¡¯m in involve taking a strike from my opponent then Deluge lashing out murdering them in fear. Self defense proves worthy of time and effort with each passing day as my enemies grow in number.


    I walk back inside the mansion where I prepare my own bath of icy water. The chill cools the lingering warmth of the workout nicely. I throw on my spiffy outfit and head toward the auditorium. The rooms obviously empty, but I have played many a symphony alone.


    I string my harp and notice the worn strings groan under the tension in the harp. My mother¡¯s harp means something only when used. Unfortunately I need extra strings. I have around fifty gold worth of silver and bronze coins after Deluge¡¯s carnage. Buying the strings should be simple.


    I play the instrument when a string snaps cutting my hand. Deluge instantly regenerates the wound so the pain ends abruptly. The strange sensation disrupts my focus then a piano in the corner of the stage.


    I have only played the piano perhaps three or four times in the past. After learning so many different instruments, I can pick up on new ones quickly. The systems of music behind each are very similar while the dexterity of hand required in one instruments often mimics the others.


    I find paths for the tones to follow. My long fingers move over the keys rapidly gaining familiarity with the device.


    Several hours later I manage a decent composition. I continue playing until I hear the door open revealing Geralt. I pretend he escapes my comprehension and keep playing.


    I hear him sit down so I play a booming melody for his ears. The disparity between the notes draws the listener in. I draw from my goals and ambition. I play with reason and cause. I fervently clash with the keys producing a violent hum.


    The music paints pictures and enacts scenes of battle. War pervades the territory. The battle rages as our side loses ground. All is lost.


    Until a lone soldier regroups with several comrades, and he reroutes the enemy''s position. The tides of battle turn, but not for long. Each side sends all of their resources towards the front-lines, yet neither give a single inch of ground willingly.


    The fight implodes as the belligerence within each of the participants wanes and all that lies left are legends of the battle.


    I notice beads of sweat from my forehead, and they comfort me. They remind me of the message I sent Antoinette. Never forget your passion. Embrace your obsession.


    Geralt stands clapping after the performance and says, ¡°Jack. This is why I was able to calm down yesterday. I remembered the talent and respect I had for you. Antoinette told me earlier that she wishes for more of your teaching.¡±


    ¡°I would gladly teach her more. I am sorry if my lesson¡¯s sincerity overwhelmed your daughter. I didn''t wish for such an outcome. I just wanted her to invest herself Geralt. She has every opportunity at her doorstep, yet she chooses lethargy. I never had what she has. I guess I acted off envy.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of your intent my boy, I see a change in Antoinette. She believed herself perfect from birth. You tore that out when you showed her concentration she had never seen judging from the remains of the violin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...I reacted harshly. I shall show more prudence with my further lessons.¡±


    ¡°It would be wise to evade such dramas. Let us leave this event behind us. I wronged you as well...Do you wish for breakfast? You''ve been here for hours now according to Roselia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually rather famished as I went and slept early yesterday.¡±


    We reach the kitchen where a meal lies waiting. The meal was a staple soup/salad combo for a light meal that left you energized rather than sluggish.


    Afterwards I play during Geralt''s work invoking his gusto. He finishes his work at record pace leaving me free for other activities.


    I search for Roselia when Antoinette appears. I awkwardly pass by her avoiding eye contact. She then says,


    ¡°When is our next tutoring session? I will admit that your ferocity may have shocked me yesterday, but I wish to continue. I really felt alive yesterday after your performance. So much so I ran in hysteria telling my father I''ll change ways.¡±


    She takes a breath then continues, ¡°I couldn''t let him see me like that so I locked my room. He seemed worried earlier when he asked me about the whole thing. He didn''t react to badly did he?


    ¡°He slammed a paper weight against my skull,¡± I show her the wound. Deluge snickers.


    Antoinette replies, ¡°I shall have a word with him later Jack. He knows nothing of a young maiden''s mind.¡±


    ¡°No one does my lady.¡±


    ¡°Well either way I intend to follow through with what I told daddy.¡±


    My mind races finding no explanation for her current behavior. I played a violin till it broke then snapped it in front of her like a madman. How could she possibly want more of that?


    I reply awkwardly, ¡°Whenever you''re uh...Ready for another session.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Deluge comments, ¡°Slick.¡±


    I think, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Antoinette replies, ¡°I am ready now. Let''s go.¡±


    I follow her reaching the study were I exploded yesterday with an open book covered in symbols. She looks toward me with an expectant glance and says,


    ¡°I shall teach you during this session.¡±


    I look at the foreign language. I understand numbers. I cannot read them.


    ¡°I do not know the symbols for numbers. I simply refer to them by their names.¡±


    She gives a look of complete and utter astonishment. She then says, ¡°How can you not even know the characters?¡±


    ¡°I have never read a book. I have only read signs and messages my father wrote me. Not everyone has the opportunity to learn those skills.¡±


    ¡°Well then we shall simply have to start from the basics then.¡±


    We begin a quest against the vile scourge known as math. She recites the statistics while pointing at the symbols. I memorize the first ten then she wants to memorize the next ten. She points towards fifteen when I say,


    ¡°So basically the numbers just repeat except with the symbol for one ahead of them?¡±


    ¡°Uh...Yeah. I guess so.¡±


    ¡°So let''s just move on toward the next ten.¡±


    ¡°Alright then...Here. this is twenty.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh. So the numbers simply repeat over and over upon a ten based system?¡±


    ¡°I guess....Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Show me a list of the numbers till one hundred.¡±


    She writes the figures down. I look at them for a couple of seconds then conclude, ¡°Yes they do. I know all the symbols now.¡±


    She stares at me for a moment then she says, ¡°Ok write down the number for one hundred and thirty four.¡±


    I write the character quickly.


    She then asks for a different series of integers before she''s satisfied. Antoinette then scoffs,


    ¡°So you are now equivalent to an elementary student. Be proud.¡±


    ¡°Your insult propagates deaf ears. I have never been to a school. The vast majority of people haven¡¯t, so when you say elementary I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±


    She sighs loudly then drops the issue. Antoinette then explains addition.


    ¡°When you fuse one and two together you get three. Understand.¡±


    ¡°...So the process is akin to currency?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh...What?¡±


    ¡°The numerals are the same as in currency. Like one gold coin and another make two gold coins. The objects don''t fuse though Antoinette. The symbol represents the amount of individual units. Not the symbol itself.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh...I don¡¯t understand Jack.¡±


    ¡°Just give me problems to solve.¡±


    We move past addition then I get her to skip subtraction as it merely mirrors addition. We arrive at multiplication.


    ¡°When you see this symbol it means that these numbers equal this number.¡±


    She then goes through the same memorization process until we have reached the third set of multiplication tables. I then say,


    ¡°So in other words these digits represent sets of the numbers adjacent to them?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh.....¡±


    ¡°So you take four times four. That is simply four sets of fours.¡±


    ¡°Probably...¡±


    ¡°It surely is. Then four times twelve is simply four twelves or forty eight?¡±


    ¡°Jack...How do you already know the twelve times table?¡±


    ¡°This isn''t like memorizing a song Antoinette. These are just series and patterns is all. Once you understand the mechanics behind the process the rest reveals itself to you.¡±


    ¡°Jack. Nothing you say makes any sense.¡±


    ¡°Let''s just move on.¡±


    We move through subjects for hours until we reach the concept of variables. The fact my beloved letters of music join the forces of the newly formed letters complicates things. I reach a pause where I grow frustrated at the concept.


    She says, ¡°It¡¯s about time we pause anyway. This grows tedious.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, we have been doing this for hours. I would rather enjoy a bit of reading or some tea and social time.¡±


    ¡°How far have you progressed in the study of mathematics?¡±


    ¡°I have reached formulas and areas of objects. It will take a long time for you to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Impart for a time the math book you have.¡±


    Antoinette lends me the thickest book and yellow parchment. I understood what I must do. The fact that such a narrow minded and dull person has beaten me in any area of study whatsoever disturbs me greatly. I shall not allow such travesty lodging.


    I eat lunch then immediately I go toward a different study. There I read the book from one side until I reach a series of problems after the concepts are explained. I then finish all of the problems. I perform these actions until dinner.


    I eat dinner then immediately slam my head into the book again. The process is tedious, but so are many things in life. I reach over a fifth of the book when my eyelids grow heavy. I then rest myself amidst a sea of numerators.


    -------------------------


    I awaken then immediately drink water and perform the equations of the book again. I only leave my prison for meals and the expulsion of waste. My mind sifts through the desert of equations with each grain of sand being a decimal. I methodically and relentlessly dismantle the problem before me.


    I stay like this for several days. I perform the exercises given until they are easily performed then I move on. I finish the book in five days refreshing me through the eradication of ignorance. I perform equations for areas and for the dastardly variables with ease. No formulation flees my grasp. I crush them all within an iron, calculating fist.


    The next morning I eat my breakfast swiftly giving a variety of compliments for the chef''s mastery. Afterwards I compel Roselia for communication with Antoinette. Antoinette walks toward the study I am performing equations in.


    She scoffs, ¡°You tell me to work harder then you disappear for a week without a word. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I have learned all the knowledge within this book,¡± I say while pointing toward the book.


    ¡°So you''re telling me you now know areas and variables with all the stuff they do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just told you I know what''s in the book now.¡±


    She drips with skepticism while saying, ¡°I''m sure you do. Let''s give you a test from the back of the book.¡±


    ¡°I already performed several of the tests. Here they are. Everything should be correct on them.¡±


    She looks through the tests for several minutes on the easier tests. She then attempts correcting the harder ones, but I correct her seven times in a row before she takes the tests and gives them to Geralt for grading.


    Geralt looks through the tests until he reaches the hardest ones. I correct his mistakes when he says, ¡°You never told me you had mastered arithmetic as well. When did you learn this if not at a school?¡±


    ¡°I learned arithmetic over the last eight days.¡±


    Geralt looks at me for a second before inquiring, ¡°You learned...Arithmetic...In eight days?¡±


    Antoinette interjects with a hollow voice, ¡°He didn''t know what numbers were...He knows it better than me now daddy.¡±


    Deluge helped me as well. He and I worked on different concepts from each other then explained them so we could learn faster. Deluge and I shared our conscious during much of the time. The strange sensation felt like two magnets with the same charges being forced together, but we managed the process even though we couldn''t move while doing so. These two needn''t know this.


    Geralt bores holes in my eyes, ¡°Did you not know uh... Numbers eight days ago?¡±


    ¡°I did not know the symbols for numbers before then. I obviously used mathematics before then.¡±


    Geralt genially replies, ¡°Have you ever considered schooling?¡±


    ¡°Never. I can¡¯t afford such expensive training.¡±


    ¡°You seem able. Tell me would you attend an academy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Geralt grins wide, ¡°How about attending the greatest institute across the land?¡±


    Mareovosa.

 Chapter 17: Reality

    Chapter 17: Reality


    I reply skeptically, ¡°I lack any formal education. I doubt I can attend a prestigious university.¡±


    Geralt replies with a larger grin than before, ¡°I think you¡¯ll do just fine.¡±


    ¡°I dispute my confrontational control in the strenuous noble atmosphere. I would be better off being a musician surely. Is there such a musical academy?¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of musical branches in Mareovosa. I¡¯ll sign you up for the classes.¡±


    ¡°If you insist so thoroughly, then I will oblige,¡± I reply while scratching my back.


    Geralt replies, ¡°You don¡¯t seem very excited Jack?¡±


    I reply after a moment''s thought with a flat voice, ¡°I doubt my wording nor lineage will inspire allies. I will likely face persecution. My temper can be,¡± I pause as I grope for the right words, ¡°brimmed with carnage.¡±


    Geralt stares at me with a slightly displeased look. After about thirty seconds he says, ¡°If you are willing to continue tutoring my daughter, work for me for an assigned period of time after classes, and you maintain utterly perfect grades and conduct then I shall give you the protection of my name.¡±


    I observe him closely then say, ¡°Why would you willingly offer so much for me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you shall become someone of value later. You have a drive in you. I do not trust my instincts, but you have proven yourself in multiple respects. I dare admit, but yesterday when you confronted me,¡± He pauses then continues respectfully.


    ¡°I felt genuine fear. Fear is a powerful thing Jack. I have only felt it on three occasions in my life. A boy who can make me feel such emotion is bound for great things. That¡¯s why I believe in you.¡±


    Deluge laughs with near hysteria.


    I say over the laughter in my mind, ¡°So you''re investing?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°I will think the offer over. I don¡¯t know-¡±


    ¡°Either now or never my boy. I don¡¯t need someone who wallows in indecision,¡± he says with finality.


    ¡°Then yes,¡± I promptly reply. The village lies in tatters after Deluge¡¯s actions. Deluge killed Morne and Kless. No reason parades itself before me, So I stick to my plan. Move forward.


    ¡°Alright my boy. The start of the term is in two weeks. Try to prepare yourself before you get there. You will be starting at the very lowest rank since you''re only thirteen.¡±


    ¡°I doubt much should be expected from me nor will the difficulties eclipse my prior dilemmas.¡±


    Antoinnette blunders, ¡°What? He will be in the same class with me and be two years younger? Daddy, this is humiliating! You even told me he was sixteen!¡±


    Geralt snaps, ¡°Your lack of control of your emotions painted a picture of Jack as a fiend! I struck him yesterday in anger because of your recklessness. You should be grateful I am still sending you to the academy at all after that shameful display.¡±


    Antoinnette sighs loudly, ¡°You''re so unfair! I don¡¯t...You''re just...UGGGHH!¡±


    She storms off while I have a very small grin constantly fighting my stern expression creating a wobble in my lips. I fight the losing battle as Geralt says, ¡°You may smirk now, but you have much work to do. I will have tutors sent for you both as you lack the tact for the social aspects of the academy.¡±


    ¡°I accept the assistance gratefully,¡± I say with my hand over my chest bordering sarcasm.


    ¡°Alright with that settled, it was good to see you, but I must complete my work.¡±


    I point towards one of his equations, ¡°That should be 64, not 63. Goodbye.¡±


    Geralt changes the angle of the paper as though revising perspectives will make the process easier. In this scenario it will not, but I ignore his plight.


    I stroll towards my room spotting Roselia along the way. I approach her then say, ¡°Hello my dear, would you mind sharing this lovely evening?¡±


    Roselia stares at me with derision saying, ¡°I will be quite fine simply attending to your needs Sir Jack.¡±


    I stand straighter wearing a questioning look while asking, ¡°What distresses you Roselia? I pray I did you no harm.¡±


    She acidly says, ¡°You can simply call me the red haired maid Sir. If you do not need anything I shall go now.¡±


    Roselia tries storming away, but I cut her off by grabbing her sleeve and saying, ¡°I need to know what''s hurting you Roselia. You don¡¯t have to suffer alone. I can help.¡±


    Roselia pushes me off saying sadly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. I just. I can¡¯t.¡±


    She rushes out of the room leaving me thirsting for reason in an ocean of nonsense. The only person I know who may explain her behaviour is myself. Antoinnette will be worse than useless, and Deluge understands very little of how humans work.


    I finish entering my room and brainstorm. The most obvious facts array themselves before me. Roselia is sullen and bitter. the only factor that changed since this morning would be my going to the university. I will leave this place in a only three weeks.


    Roselia may be jealous of the opportunities granted to me. The harsh words and expression explain that, but the sullen frustration seems like an outlier. I rack my brain for a couple of minutes and finally ask my only friend for help.


    Deluge responds, ¡°You think me your friend? Hah, hah. You must be lonely.¡±


    I reply, Lonely enough that I speak with the voice in my head. Either way if you would assist me then by all means.¡±


    ¡°Well why do  you humans anger? That would be helpful to know.¡±


    ¡°We anger over many things. Almost anything based on our perspective.¡±


    ¡°Name a few common reasons. Your previous statement answers nothing.¡±


    ¡°Only nothing for those with nothing to go off. The most common reasons for my anger are being attacked, being stolen from, losing something, betrayal, harming my reputati-¡±


    Deluge interrupts, ¡°Let''s stick with those as core reasons. Have you done anything like this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then her anger stems from causes unknown. This discussion bores me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the help Deluge.¡±


    ¡°I stand as a pillar of reason.¡±


    ¡°Your reason supports like a pile of sand.¡±


    The process worked within predictable expectations, so I accept the event for what it is. An unexplainable action that I may never fully understand. If Roselia really wishes for my departure, then it shall be so.


    I ready my mind for the tutoring to come with musical exercises and logical problems. I teach Deluge the basics of debate, poetry, and song then he teaches me control over my body. He explains,


    ¡°You also can control this body as we share this conscious. Just as all of your physical abilities submit before me, mine submit for you as well. You have not tried is all.¡±


    ¡°You''re telling me I had the ability for augmentation, yet you never spoke of it?¡± I ask in surprise.


    Deluge replies logically, ¡°You seemed rather apprehensive for physical changes since the start of our union.¡±


    ¡°True, though your alterations leave me resembling a giant ogre or troll rather than an athletically gifted human.¡±


    ¡°Humans are so weak that the difference between a strong and weak one in your terms means nothing. A titan bear will smash the strongest of humans in one swipe regardless.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Wouldn¡¯t my understanding allow us some level of coordination? The idea sounds promising as your attempts for coordination are lacking.¡±


    ¡°I may lack in finesse, but I conquer with power.¡±


    ¡°Power itself can be a weakness if mishandled Deluge. We cannot rampage every time you feel threatened. Try letting me steer while you offer the brawn.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Sounds rather pragmatic. I shall consider it.¡±


    The tutor eventually shows, but she helps with a drab slowness that lulls lakes to stillness. I manage some benefit from her during sessions when she allows my own questioning. I speed through these times allowing for dramatic increases in knowledge. I learn much of the history of this world from The Plague of Hermes to the Wars between Meoltina and Hera-Bralt.


    The sciences and medicine reveal themselves only for Deluge to debunk them completely. He explains in intricate, exhaustive terms how the human body works. Deluge¡¯s understanding thoroughly trounces hers so completely that I question her claims of other subjects eventually ignoring her altogether except in history.


    ----------------------------------------


    The time studiously passes quickly, and the day of the migration comes as I prepare myself for the journey. I arrange the care package along with my belongings in the carriage. I say my goodbyes toward Hemly and the other maids before I reach Roselia who simply stares down.


    I confront her saying, ¡°I do not wish for our memories of each other to be stained at the hands of dreadful goodbyes. I do not understand why you yearn to hate me, but I want you to know this.¡±


    I pause before continuing, ¡°Your wit enthralls me Roselia. Your charm and demeanor intrigue my eyes and ears without end. I wanted more time with you, but circumstances rend our bond apart. I am sorry for this.¡±


    Roselia¡¯s eyes pool with tears as droplets fall from her face. She then says, ¡°I just. I wanted you to stay.¡±


    Understanding assails me. She her desire for my suspension causes her woe, so she rejects attachment forgoing pain. What a diluted existence.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I respond coldly, ¡°You. You would admonish joy by reason of sadness? The sadness of loss is precious. It shows you had something to lose. The emptiness means you were full. I-¡±


    I lose my words. She responds with regret, ¡°You are too bright. I can¡¯t get too close or I¡¯ll burn.¡±


    I say in disappointment, ¡°I will never demean myself for others. You simply don¡¯t see yourself for who you are. Goodbye Roselia.¡±


    I shift around and walk away leaving the girl crying in silence. Her weakness divides with isolating palisades that my affection leaves untouched. She demands far more than I willingly deliver. I¡¯m unfit for freeing her from self abasement.


    I withdraw from the situation then I enter the stage coach with Antoinnette. I dread the long trip ahead. Antoinnette ganders for conversation, but I immediately shun her. Stupidity grates my mind, so I don¡¯t enable her interactions.


    The problem lies in how the less agreeable I act toward Antoinette, the more she tries talking with me. The paradox furthers my growing irritation at her presence. As I ignore the girl I peer outside the stage coach finding a pleasing visage greet me.


    The landscape aurates with awe. The vast world I live upon never ceases her dazzling renewal of my admiration. Mountains taller than clouds gift my vision. Rivers large as oceans nuzzle the horizon with depths so deep the water blackens. Birds and hawks larger than men swarm in packs while trees that touch the sky surround us.


    At the end of the day, we settle a camp within the trees. My nerves persist upon the edge of battle from my previous experiences. Regardless of my conscious thoughts, my body develops into a tight knot of tension. I capitulate before my body¡¯s wishes.


    I help create the fire, set up shelter, stable the horses, then I forage for extra food. As night approaches, Antoinnette continues attempting discussion despite my being busy. Eventually she asks a reasonable question while I gather some berries.


    ¡°Why are you so tense?¡±


    ¡°I have been lost in a forest before. The trees will placate the mind while the wind brushes limbs crafting nightmares for the poor souls lost here.¡±


    ¡°Forests aren¡¯t that bad. There is nothing the guards can''t handle.¡±


    ¡°You speak from deep, near bottomless wells of ignorance. Bandits, thieves, fassars, bears, horrors we humans know nothing of may infest the trees around us. Anything could smash us from any direction.¡±


    ¡°Look, not every situation is life and death.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not for you, but I know of the closeness of death. The reaper roams closely.¡±


    ¡°You''re overreacting. This world isn¡¯t so dangerous. Just lighten up.¡±


    ¡°The last time I lightened up I faced betrayal with my life at stake and a stake through my chest.¡±


    ¡°You just lack perspective. Try seing your situation for what it is. you just see the world through a rose tinted glass.¡±


    I stop foraging then I swivel towards her.


    ¡°What would imply such a fact,¡± I say with feigned interest.


    ¡°Well, you always act like I don¡¯t know anything. I got a brain too yenno. You also always act serious like you''re about to die. Its annoying. Other people have it hard too. You just prance around like you''re the only one who has suffered. Others have too.¡±


    ¡°Annoying,¡± I pause then repeat the word, ¡°Annoying, aye? You know what''s annoying? Being berated about my realistic perspective by a conceited noble girl covered by miles and earths of rose tinted glass.¡±


    ¡°What is your problem. I¡¯m just trying to talk to someone. The guards talk like they¡¯ve never seen a book.¡±


    I finally snap, ¡°Look antoinnette. Have you ever had to kill someone to survive?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Those guards likely have. I certainly have. To be precise, I have killed dozens of people just to live. I have seen the evils of men. I have peered through depths so dark, and so soiled, the filth will never relinquish me. I have swallowed toxins so virulent, my body is but a corpse. You have never faced real hardship. Not the trite social concerns you believe painful. I speak of true anguish. I speak of true misery. Begone.¡±


    Antoinnette  discredits my speech, ¡°I am sure you have suffered greatly you poor thing. You probably just use your poetic speech to exaggerate your claims.¡±


    Deluge stabilizes me, ¡°There is nothing here Jack. you have no means of convincing her. This is more meaning less than trying to darken the sun.¡±


    I tell her after a long pause, ¡°You are probably right. I am gone. Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk. We don¡¯t have to talk about stuff like this. We can just talk about math or-¡±


    ¡°I will physically run away from you if you don¡¯t stop. Do you wish for me to shame ourselves with such deplorable conduct? No? Then stop stalking me.¡±


    ¡°UHHHGG. FIne.¡±


    She finally departs me towards the carriage. I attempt sleeping in the carriage as well, but rest eludes me. I toss and turn until I remember why I could sleep in the forest before. I put on my simple clothes from the back of the carriage, and I go beside the fire. The warmth caresses my body with leisure, so I slumber.


    I rouse from a snap off in the forest. I still can¡¯t manipulate my senses yet, so Deluge enhances my sight and hearing enabling perception of our surroundings. A pack of fassars roams around our campsite. I thank my previous training with Deluge for self defense.


    Their bodies are leaner than normal with ribs sticking out though still heavily muscled. They froth from their mouths while they circle our encampment. bulky and stout, the fassars stand four feet tall with claws as long as thumbs and fangs longer than fingers. Expressions of starvation line their faces. They shouldn¡¯t be this far north.


    Their jagged, striped fur vibrates intensely as they prepare for pouncing. I howl with the intensity defying my size. The animals flinch for seconds before the six legged cats reprep themselves for attack. Deluge rapidly morphs my physique making my hands like stones while strengthening my arms.


    Air gently moves from behind me as I barely turn in time for a fanged mouth charging my throat. I catch the mouth with the side of my hand while the cat¡¯s weight forces me on the ground. The claws of its feet tare my body as it snaps at my face with passion allotted only for the starving.


    Antoinette opens the stage coach door with the other guards spotting the cats killing me. I push with my hand on the cat''s chest lifting the beast barely before I rapidly pull the hand back then force it inside the creature¡¯s mouth using the creatures downward momentum to drive my fist down its throat.


    I dig my hand deeper and deeper wrapping my other arm around the cat''s head then wrapping my legs around its body. I viciously shove my arm deeper down the animal¡¯s throat until the creature furiously jerks for air. I squeeze with all of my being as the creature tears my arm apart with its mouth before the creature makes a violent spasm then falls over.


    I briskly remove my hunting knife with my non lodged arm and slice the creature''s throat with choppy, ragged movements then another fassar tackles my side. Antoinnette screams as the guards barricade themselves within the carriage. They leave me watching me burn. I expected as much.


    The fassar and I torque through the air as it bites my shoulder. Deluge expands my teeth and jaw as I bite into the creature''s neck. My hooked and serrated teeth dig into the animal¡¯s flesh tearing veins when I crunch and chomp into its neck. Another fassar barely appears within my peripheral sight giving me time to latch my teeth as hard as I can into the throat of this monster.


    The next fassar bites my neck while tackling me over. The impact rips the other fassar¡¯s throat out as my teeth stick in its flesh. I plea for air scrambling the fassar off me, but I have no means of rescue.


    I use two fingers then violently stab above my throat tearing at my own body. Air rushes into my lungs through the hole in my throat as Deluge grows a spine from the back of my neck. I dislocate my arms rotating them behind me. Deluge rebuilds my joints allowing me to clamp on the fassars body as the spike drives through the beast¡¯s skull.


    The animal shakes violently as the spike pierces its brain. The muscles then relax allowing me freedom. Deluge reduces my injuries so they no longer slow me down and I walk towards the carriage as the other fassars run away.


    The spike retracts back into my body with my jaw returning to normal. I knock on the carriage with my body coating in congealing blood. As they open the door with spears, I spread my arms saying, ¡°They''re gone. I scared the monsters away. Guards.¡±


    The guards stare aghast as antoinnette pukes at my appearance. I pop my arms back into place as a guard leans out the window vomiting. I say, ¡°Help me you cowards. I need bandages and food. We have three fassars to eat rotting around.¡±


    The guards shake their heads while saying, ¡°Th-th-three? H-how did you?¡±


    I roar, ¡°Stop asking questions and HELP ME.¡±


    The guards scramble for medical supplies while antoinnette puts her hand over her ears while closing her eyes. I grab one of her hands with a bloody fingers jerking the hand from her ears. I grab her chin and lift her face while saying, ¡°Open your eyes Antoinnette.¡±


    She shakes her head screaming at me, ¡°Your blood, UHHGGG, GROSS.¡±


    I shout, ¡°OPEN YOUR EYES!¡±


    She opens her eyes slowly. She starts crying.


    ¡°This Antoinnette. This is your first taste of my reality.¡±


    I give her a grisly smile then I walk outside where I start skinning the fassars for food.


    ----------------------------

 Chapter 18: Undertaking

    Chapter 18: Undertaking


    I finish skinning the fassars then I start drying the hides on wooden stakes I made with my father''s knife. I indulge upon the cooked meat as no one else desires any. The meat''s tough and stringy, but Deluge morphs my back teeth, so I grind and slice the flesh like soft bread. I borrow a guard''s sword then lop the heads off the fassars as well.


    The hide of a fassar yields fortunes for their quality and purpose. The malleable, soft fur and skin guises assassins during night without leaving them cold. The striped hide also creates a blur for the viewer when shaken, so they and thieves donning the outfit gain an advantage during night skirmishes.


    I drag the leftover meat from my binge earlier until I am far downwind of our camp. I complete the grueling task with the help of some guards then I rest weary from wear.


    ---------------------------


    I revive from slumber before the crack of dawn. I discover the fassar hides unharmed and dry, so I collect them. A few crows peck at the decaying fassar skulls, so I shoo them away then stock them within the back of the carriage. Once we reach the university, hiring someone for processing the coats will cost an aggregation of money, but selling them will prove lucrative.


    Afterwards I investigate the trail from which the pack originated. The beasts followed the carriage for three miles deriving from the tracks, and Deluge informs me he smells something strange upwind. I scout ahead of the carriage revealing the corpse of a deer in a bear trap. The fassars must have smelt the body then assumed that we were the prey when they reached us.


    I transfer the day old carcass using some of Deluges augmentations then I start a fire burning the corpse with the fassars so we no longer attract predators. The aroma of cooking meat strangely reinvigorates my hunger when Deluge says,


    ¡°I can safely ingest this food. I can sterilize the meat outside of your body if necessary,¡± he asks with his own form of empathy.


    I reply hastily, ¡°I would rather not eat the rotting corpses of these animals.¡±


    ¡°Give me control. I shall eat them in your stead.¡±


    I ponder for a moment. Deluge never enjoys any physical sensations, and he ensures my safety. Granting him at least some modicum of pleasure will surely be justified. I nod my head then Deluge grasps control.


    The same peaceful sensation envelops me as Deluge¡¯s hunger and satisfaction at consuming the prey glides within me. Deluge brutalizes the prey during the feeding process, but he maintains some semblance of civility, so I squirm only slightly at his dilapidated mutations.


    He consumes a colossal amount of meat then I return back toward the camp.


    The sun finally rears itself in all of its glory. The warmth hit me as the guards wake from dormancy. Antoinette sinks into herself as though her persona imploded yesterday so utterly that shame assails me. Her cheeks lack color as her demeanor shrivels.


    I approach her, yet Antoinette suspends mutely because of my display during the fassar incident. I juggle my options in my head. Should I apologize trying to make her feel better, or should I enjoy my work? She bred animosity within me with her every word. Her silence tastes like the bittersweet chocolate I had at her house. Eventually I apologize.


    I say after grabbing her attention, ¡°Antoinette. I wasn''t myself last night. I asserted my way of life on you in an cruel, improper way spurred within wrath. Your comments earlier cut me deeper than I had expected, so I reacted inadequately. I ask for forgiveness.¡±


    She breaks eye contact, ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well. I thought we were dead. The guards said that a single fassar can kill three men. A pack will slaughter whole caravans, yet you didn''t just hold them back. It was dark, but I saw some of your struggle. You were vicious. You.¡±


    She paused for a second then said grimly, ¡°You killed three by yourself with only a knife. One of the fassars looked like a demon ate its neck. Another looked like you stabbed your knife through its skull. The other didn¡¯t even have visible wounds. You were right.¡±


    Her eyes aquify as she says, ¡°I''m just a pampered little school girl.¡±


    She looks down and cries. My stomach plunges as her blouse grows tiny droplets of wet. My mind struggles for anything that may stop her tears, but neither method nor words present themselves.


    Deluge then says, ¡°She deserves her pain. She lacks perspective and sympathy for others.¡±


    Antoinette doesn''t lack sympathy. She lacks something else. I grind the thoughts in my head, but nothing comes of it. I look towards her then say,


    ¡°You aren''t forced to remain a school girl. You can change. I will show you how.¡±


    I put my hand on on her shoulder then conclude, ¡°A crying girl pains all those around her. Let''s go to Mareovosa.¡±


    I then turn towards the carriage where I help prepare the horses. Antoinette mutely enters the carriage, but her hands clench tightly. This is good. I step inside the carriage noticing I weigh more than before. The feast of Deluge probably grows me as I contemplate. Better I grow now rather than at the university. Clever alien.


    The carriage mobilizes, and I now encroach Mareovosa. The academy¡¯s reputation foretells itself as the pinnacle of academia and learning across the world. I anticipate the environment with some nervousness but primarily doubt. The school will no doubt have a rigorous cast system in place preventing my advancement through the echelons.


    Mareovosa surely has at least some meritocracy. The likelihood that the university gained its entire reputation from false rumors sounds improbable. The degree from such a prestigious entity will prove useful on its own regardless. Having a certification will no doubt ensure a decent future at least in theory.


    Deluge contradicts. ¡°I doubt the humans will have much of value. The tutor you gained knew nothing of how the human body operated. These humans pool their shallow knowledge together, but they form only a puddle within an ocean of knowledge.


    I reply quizzically, ¡°Even the smallest of puddles can become an ocean. How do you believe the real oceans started?¡±


    Deluge states flatly, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°That may be something we learn here, though I distrust their knowledge of the human body over yours,¡± I reply with genuity.


    Deluge exaggerates, ¡°Rightfully so. My understanding is absolute.¡±


    ¡°Without doubt.¡± I pause then continue excitedly. ¡°I pray they have many teachers of music well versed in harps and song!¡±


    Deluge scoffs demeaningly, ¡°Knowing you humans, they surely will have conquered such a meaningless study.¡±


    I reply impishly, ¡°And knowing alien parasites, they only attempt ripping human souls then mashing them together aimlessly.¡±


    ¡°Better than wasting time playing a harp.¡±


    I chide, ¡°My point is disregarding speculations off of one experience.¡±


    he rebukes smugly, ¡°Better to act off of thoughts than nothing at all.¡±


    I reply equally smug, ¡°Better to not act then to act foolish.¡±


    ¡°Alright you''ve made your point,¡± he grumbles.


    The carriage crosses through a narrow pass then turns revealing a collection of buildings widely varying in uses. The initial town scape remains like many others though the buildings incorporate more stone with wooden buttresses. The larger buildings easily tower several hundred feet with multilevel heights interwoven throughout.


    The surrounding mountains pale stone mimics the surfaces of the buildings creating a shining  sculpture across the horizon. Several buildings possess curving roofs with windows lining the sides. Stone fortresses both square and orthodox barrier the other taller buildings. Several fields lace the surroundings of the back of the conglomerate edging against the forest.


    The cerulean windows coalesce with the stone creating a white sanded ocean with pools of crystal water. The view unnerves then begrudgingly amazes me. The architecture transcends and exceeds my expectations. It expands my wildest imaginings.


    Deluge gasps, ¡°This was done by humans?¡±


    I sit in silence.


    ¡°How can your kind know so little of yourselves, yet understand the world so clearly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Deluge. This will be our best prospect of figuring out.¡±


    What once was dread gives way before the shattering force of anticipation. What will I learn here? What secrets may be unraveled? What darkness enlightened? Questions grow until they surge out towards Antoinette. I contain myself no longer.


    ¡°What majesty is this?¡±


    Antoinette replies surprised, ¡°This is Mareovosa. Just a bunch of buildings and smart people.¡±


    I respond baffled, ¡°What do you mean just? These towering, magnificent constructs grace my eyes with bliss. How can you not be exalted?¡±


    Antoinette replies glumly, ¡°I have been here before. That''s how I was accepted. They usually go through some screening process. I hated it. They test and do measurements for your uniform.¡±


    ¡°What do they teach here?¡± I ask jittering slightly.


    ¡°They teach anything you could imagine really,¡± she replies with apprehension. ¡°I will be learning about design and geniality.¡±


    ¡°Wondrous. I will learn of everything beneath the sky and above this earth. I feel the aspirations from here!¡± I say with sincerity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should calm down. The other kids will think you''re a loser,¡± Antoinette replies inching away.


    I reply dismissively, ¡°Any that discredit enthusiasm shall not be allies of mine.¡±


    Antoinette breaks eye contact as though watching a snake snap at her neck. Her face reddens while she reopens the book she holds.


    I ask bewildered, ¡°What is it Antoinette? What flushes you so?¡±


    ¡°You''re just.¡± She pauses. ¡°You''re just so embarrassing. I can¡¯t help but wince sometimes.¡±


    I reply principally, ¡°Wince before pain, not dignity. I will not mask myself before others. I have many enemies already. What is but a few more?¡±


    She replies cautiously, ¡°Once you get a reputation it''s super hard to stop it. The kids can be vicious.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be friends Antoinette. I doubt we will be in the same classes either way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t want to not have other friends.¡±


    ¡°Then wait until my reputation is known. Then you may find some reassurance of your esteem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I reply with patience, ¡°You will understand I am a person with value, and then you will try being friends with me. At least that is what I foresee occurring.¡±


    She replies dully, ¡°I don¡¯t understand half of what you say.¡±


    I reply lazily, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to.¡±


    She sighs then returns to her book. I rehearse my lessons as we pass over a bridge leading towards an arch over the entrance of the school. A man in a sterling suit of gold and blue greets our carriage as we stop. Several men stand by his side with clean, simple clothes that then start grabbing our luggage. I dash outside the carriage and stop one of the men before the sterling man stops me.


    He says hastily, ¡°Woooo. Calm down there. I am a receptionist for your stay here at Mareovosa. These men will take your luggage towards your rooms while I explain some things.¡±


    I reply caustically, ¡°Prove your origin, and I shall let your wishes unfold.¡±


    He replies with good humor, ¡°So Geralt didn''t lie about the way you talk. Very,¡± he pauses shortly, ¡°Dramatic. Either way he has deemed you worthy of his protection so I shall obey. Please follow me towards the opening hall.¡±


    ¡°No proof presents itself,¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh yes, of course. Here is a note from Geralt about the whole thing. It has his signature and writing if you''ve seen it.¡±


    I reply with relief, ¡°Then I will accept your patronage. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Sergey Kovalev. I administer some business here, and Geralt has assisted me in the past, So this favor means little, but I am glad to help. This way then.¡±


    We walk under the arch into a courtyard winding with paths and walkways throughout the campus. We shift near a wall outside of a white stoned building then I notice the other students. They wear a weird outfit. The clothing reminds me of the cold.


    I remember. The two girls I had seen while bathing outside wore the same outfit. They may still be here. The shame of the moment returns to me, but I rock the feeling away and focus as Sergey speaks.


    He whispers, ¡°Jack. What is your last name?¡±


    I whisper back, ¡°I can¡¯t use it here. These are noble people with their hands in legal matters. They will use it against me if they reference my past.¡±


    ¡°Ah you are aware of the custom, well Geralt has prepared the necessary documents to falsify your past. We shall finish them after you have told me your last name.¡±


    ¡°Donovan.¡±


    ¡°What? Donovan? I was told you are a mere son of innkeepers not of aristocratic lineage.¡±


    ¡°My father abandoned his house for my mother. I am dirtied blood.¡±


    He opens and closes his mouth then says, ¡°Well, the falsifying will not change most likely as the Donovans live continents away. They also use their own university for their children rather than send them here.¡±


    He clears his throat and continues, ¡°You just have to act normal and not mention your parents lineage. Introduce yourself as Jack Donovan to your classes. Tell no one and no one shall know. Geralt has given you a normal standing here at this school so enjoy your time. Any questions?¡±


    I ask, ¡°Where is our rooms. I wish to center myself so I may map my location.¡±


    Sergey replies , ¡°Uhh. Of course. Towards the west of the central statue there is the residential district. There you will be in the junior dorms in room eight of the second room for juniors of the class.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall be off. Thank you for your assistance.¡±


    ¡°I have a map here for you both. I was going to show you around campus. Don¡¯t you want a tour?¡±


    ¡°I would rather read in the library or study the map.¡± He hands me the map. ¡°Thank you Sergey for your assistance.¡±


    I maroon the two towards the library. As I pass the students on the way, I note several traits of my classmates. Their smooth palms refrain labor while their heads bend back sneering at the workers and guards around the grounds as though they nothing more than beasts of burden. Several students even enslave escorts for their bidding such as toting supplies or reading notes.


    I quell my natural instinct for judgment and walk towards my room. The dorms regality matches the universities as the pale stone and blue windows shine brightly in the winter sun. The oaken doors produce loud, heavy thumps as students shove them open some even struggling with the arduous task.


    I walk in the building reaching an overseer reach for a sheet of paper as I walk up.


    The older student asks with a light tone, ¡°What is your name, age, and year?¡±


    I reply, ¡°I am Jack Donovan. I am 13 years of age, and this will be my first year attending.¡±


    He looks from his paper in surprise then asks, ¡°You''re only thirteen? Really? I''ve only seen your type a few times. Surprises everyday. Your room will be down hall B number eight. Your luggage has arrived.¡±


    He reaches with a stack of papers then continues, ¡°These are maps of the grounds with markers for each important building. First years attend school within the four near here. I hope you enjoy Mareovosa.¡±


    He scribbles on a ledger then starts organizing papers. I leave him to his devices then enter the hallway. The same oaken doors guard these rooms as the building, so I shove my door as several students did.


    The door slams open popping loudly. I use my foot as a doorstop while putting my hands on the sides of my head. I sprint inside the room then gently close the door. I hope no one saw that. A guy was already in the room with fiery red hair with well muscled physique. He was shorter than me by about two inches, but he surely weighed more.


    He puts his hand off of his chest then extends his hand while saying, ¡°Wow. You really scared me there. The name''s Luke Baring. I¡¯m your roommate. Good to meet you.¡±


    I shake his hand noticing his strong grip, ¡°It is good to meet you. I am Jack Donovan.¡±


    We stop shaking hands then we both start unpacking when Luke ganders for conversation, ¡°So why did you come to Mareovosa?¡±


    ¡°I came to learn the secrets of this world. Why did you?¡±


    ¡°I was forced by my parents. I was always more of an athlete. This school stuff was never for me. I just want to fight.¡±


    I say with experience, ¡°Praise the days were battle placates to peace. War is only enjoyable in dreams and for the insane.¡±


    ¡°Wooo. What are you saying?¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Battle is pain,¡± I say bluntly.


    Luke replies simply, ¡°I don¡¯t think pain is always bad.¡±


    I reply oratorically, ¡°The pain in battle often deforms and mangles the fighters present. They also often battle pointlessly like an infection of blight withering limbs wasting time and wasting life.¡±


    He pauses for a minute, ¡°You are right about war. Fighting isn''t war. I just want to play sports that involve fighting.¡±


    I reply understandingly, ¡°Then your passions are sound. I myself have had to fight many times. There is exhilaration in it, though the fear melded equalizes the endeavor for me. I think of fighting as a necessity rather than leisure..¡±


    He replies slowly, ¡°Uhhh. Could you please tone down the errr.¡± He twirls his hands expectantly.


    ¡°Fluency?¡±


    He replies sternly, ¡°I guess. It is hard to follow. You will not make allies. It''s like you''re trying to sound smart or make me sound dumb.¡±


    I reply after a moment''s thought placing each word as I say it, ¡°I am sorry. I talk that way. Sorry for the insult. I am new to this conversational style.¡±


    He smiles then slaps my back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try that hard. Just don¡¯t over complicate words and we are square.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Then I thank you for your acceptance.¡±


    ¡°You wanna go to the sporting arena? I heard they even have gem-fights.¡±


    ¡°What are gem-fights?¡±


    ¡°They are battles using charged crystals. Only the very elite battle this way because it''s expensive. You have to use jewels storing the energy of creatures souls.¡±


    Deluge gasps, ¡°Your kind uses creatures souls for killing each other? Find them. I shall shove rocks in their mouth then smash their jaws together.¡±


    I think back, ¡°Calm down Deluge. They probably just use a creature''s heat or life force. Can you even console a creature?¡±


    Deluge responds defensively, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of consolidation. A creature''s soul is their mind and experience. All minds are sacred as are all experiences.¡±


    Luke replies, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have never heard reference or mention of these battles. They are bewildering.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Yeah I guess they are. I never heard of them either till I entered the university. Apparently very few can charge gems though anyone can use the gems that are charged.¡±


    ¡°I imagine paying for the labor required in mining the gem, refining it, killing the creature, collecting the soul,and transport would be unwieldy.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. You can wield them though. I just said that?¡± Luke questions sincerely.


    ¡°I meant the process involved with the creation of the items couldn''t be carried through by one person practically.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh. Why not just say that?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was young I have spoken this way. I read many books of olden times. I learned of songs written with purpose and prose. The writers guided their audience with more than words and harmony. They used the very way the language is written to complement their songs. I emulate with my echo.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense I guess. still hard to follow. you wanna watch the gem fights?¡±


    Deluge shouts, ¡°I shall not watch them rend souls for such voidful acts.¡±


    I reply with metaphorical scales in each hand, ¡°We can do nothing to stop them Deluge. Why not at least see what they involve? If I were to participate you could absorb the souls used in my weaponry as well. We would be able to save half of the souls used this way.¡±


    Deluge ominously concludes, ¡°You shall be held to that promise.¡±


    We enter a walled field bedded with sand. Piles of gray, flat glass litter the ground while soggy spots with small brushes and tunnels clutter the landscape. Mounds of earth erupt from the sand as though a cyclops under the earth charged into its earthen roof. An amalgamation of scents purge the air of normality. The whole arena screams chaos.


    We arrive near a sparse crowd with two combatants fighting. They utilize a round shield on one arm with a metal pipe in the other. They both where metal gauntlets and helmets covering their neck while they swing the weapons on each other¡¯s shields. The scene appears vaguely similar with normal sword fighting although the emphasis towards defense sets the battle apart.


    I ask Luke, ¡°They clash like swordsmen.¡±


    He replies with a shrug, ¡°Yeah. I thought it would be different. I guess not.¡±


    A woman stands in a robe that reaches inches above her feet. She stands both strut and tall with a confidence bred from years of training. Her sharp eyes scan the fight while she shouts out commands with stubborn tenacity.


    ¡°Keep your shoulders tight!¡±


    ¡°Keep your elbows in!¡±


    ¡°Stand on your feet!¡±


    ¡°Time your chains!¡±


    The combatants stay planted as they bash with their shields and swing their pipes until someone loses balance after mistiming a swing falling them sideways. The other combatants shield aurates brown then he dashes forward stomping his leg with a charged, practiced motion. An Earthen pillar bashes his enemies helmet jarring a foot before he hits the ground knocking him unconscious instantly.


    The proctor shouts, ¡°Good job Florence. You took the opportunity splendidly.¡±


    The other fighter regains their awareness then stands up and brushes off its armor. He shakes the hand of the other combatant then walks off with several friends who pat his back while offering words of encouragement.


    Luke runs up while shouting toward the proctor, ¡°Hello! Will you let me and my friend try out? We want to see what the gem fights are like.¡±


    The supervisor disdainfully says, ¡°If you want to tryout you have to go through a fitness exam then you get to practice against other beginners if you pass. The stations over at the athletics building.¡±


    She points at a portion of the wall without glancing near the back where Luke and I then travel. We reach the clerk at the front who makes us change into mobility inclined shorts and short sleeves.


    We move outwards to a field where an instructor has a group of over forty students waiting. We line up and he gives us a simple order after waiting a few minutes making sure no one else appears. Run.


    So we run. Luke charges out with a speedy dash while I pace myself behind the pack. The coach said run; not for how long. We gait around the field many times. Heat builds in my body as sweat drips down my forehead. Luke scrambles from his early speed while I lap him several times. Soon enough, someone stops running then the coach shouts,


    ¡°Get off the field. You fail.¡±


    The student throws his hands up in frustration while he gasps for air. He throws his hands away like he''s throwing a blanket off his head as several other students follow his fate. Luke eventually matches his pace with mine, so we end up lapping the other contestants several times. Despite my physical advantage with Deluge, Luke manages keeping up with my jog rather well.


    Eventually the forty that started shave down until Luke and I with eight others hear his next order.


    ¡°Stop. You can all return to the break room out back. The next portion of the exam will be in ten minutes.¡±


    We all walk inside the designated room heaving heavily. Water awaits us. I guzzle a ridiculous amount when Luke says, ¡°Don¡¯t drink that much. We have another test soon. The water will slosh in your stomach making you puke.¡±


    I nod my head, ¡°I take in water quickly.¡±


    Luke drinks after in small sips with thirty second intervals. I relieve myself in an adjacent bathroom then walk outside with Luke where an older student has the same pipes used during the conflicts. The handle dons a black gem with a finely cut brown crystal within the sockets at the center of the blade. They gleam within their metallic prisons like stars ripped from the sky.


    The coach orders Luke and I to line ourselves in front of pairs of the armor then we put on the suits they used earlier. The armor weighs around twenty pounds though not as constricting as I envisioned. The other contestants walk from the break room when two other students fail the trial for returning late. The older student then walks up and swings his pipe.


    The metal crashes against my helmet, but my head only moves only ever so slightly as I brace my balance with my left leg after the impact. I duck underneath his next blow then immediately throw a heavy hook using my left gauntleted hand pounds the enemy against his right side covered in only a thin sheet of leather.


    The older student drops his pipe choking puke through his helmet while cringing over. He then drops on his knees while starting to breath sharp, short breaths rapidly. Fear beats through my veins as I look around while yelling,


    ¡°Someone help! I don¡¯t understand what''s going on!¡±


    The coach jogs up then spits on the shambling student. He then says, ¡°Serves you right for what you did.¡± He beholds me with accustomed surprise. ¡°How the hell did you manage that?¡±


    ¡°His first attack proved weak and frail. He swung once more, so I retaliated in kind.¡±


    ¡°You knocked out a 2nd year gemchain with your fist. He was a nasty one, but he was the only one willing to be a part of this ugly business. ¡° He picks up the pipe beside the student. ¡°I¡¯ll explain in his stead. You all are supposed to be hit with this pipe without explanation but with warning.¡±


    He rests the pipe across his shoulders then continues, ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±


    He rears his pipe back then collides the dull object against Luke¡¯s face with an ear grating crash. The impact knocks him sideways. Luke lands on his shoulders for a moment then slowly pushes himself back up. He wobbles slightly but straightens rather quickly.


    The coach then performs the same action on everyone else like a sadistic troll crushing wolfs with his club. Four of the other students fall for longer than ten seconds. Those who do immediately hear a resounding, ¡°Fail.¡± During the charade, the older student slowly stands back up and hobbles away towards the break room.


    The process leaves four remaining students for his teaching so he shouts after leaving for several minutes then returning, ¡°You shall fight against each other in pairs. Whoever wins the fights will move on to the next trial.¡±


    As I walk toward the sand field from earlier I marvel at Deluge¡¯s strengths. If I received this exam within my old body, my failure impels itself as the only outcome of such hefty demands. With Deluge¡¯s enforcing, I control the tests rather easily as the blow from earlier left no damage. I also lack the exhaustion present with the other members.


    I approach the fielded area where I pair against an older student who I never saw running the track. His frame sets into a practiced stance as he moves upward to fight me. His gem-fighting vastly surpasses my own, so I set myself into a mobile trelling stance. Trying to mimic the earlier tactics will end in failure as he has trained them.


    My only avenue for victory is to drag him down to my level then beat him through experience. The coach offers me a pipe and shield. I accept only the weapon as the shield contradicts my fighting style. The defense weighs me down like fighting in mud.


    I move the pipe above my face angling the object down in both hands. My enemy braces his shield against his shoulder slanting his body so his shield faces me. The stance leaves no frontal weaknesses, but his back remains open.


    I shift forward until I reach my striking distance. The foe jabs outwards with a thrust extending his body. I turn my hand slicing diagonally downward parrying then I continue the swing turning myself completely around. His thrust left him outstretched, so as he regains his distance, I close it with the forward turning motion.


    The pipe in my hand gains momentum and density as I swing further around until the blow launches against his shield contusing the metal inwards. The pressure rebounds as one of my adversaries feet leaves the ground while I fling backwards violently.


    I tumble and turn as the sand and sky gyrate my vision. I halt then push myself up rapidly finding my enemy just standing there gasping deeply.


    I advance with measured steps quickly until I near him. He swings his pipe wildly hitting my arm at a slant. The blow slides off my left side while I drop my pipe turning my body forward while I torque my forward momentum through my hips and over into my right hand.


    My gauntlet swings up penetrating the sky. The foe rapidly lifts his shield. My plan succeeds.


    I rapidly pull the blow downwards while pulling the swing closer to my body. The punch clips his shield before smashing against his helmet catching on the wired guard on his face.


    The collision twists his face violently before dragging his body downwards smashing his head against the sand with a muffled thump. I lift myself by dragging my body upwards before I look back at the coach. I remove my helmet finding him standing with his jaws agape.


    He shouts, ¡°We got a certified prodigy here! Taking down two experienced gemchains in one day! I have never seen-¡±


    I shout in outrage, ¡°Why am I fighting experienced fighters?¡±


    The coach stumbles for a second then says, ¡°Well. You took out the other guy so easily. I wanted to see what you could do boy.¡±


    I grimace in disgust, ¡°You shall see no more. I shall not join a league that risks the lives of their athletes for their teacher¡¯s experiments.¡±


    I remove my helmet while dropping my pipe. The coach dashes towards me and places his hand on my shoulder then says reproachably, ¡°Now listen son, I didn''t mean nothing by it. You gotta calm down and think this through. Being a talented gemchain can give you many opportunities here at the academy. You can receive a lot of funding and fame if you start winning tournaments.¡±


    ¡°Tell me where the other gemchain trainer is,¡± I say curtly.


    He responds like he''s poking an angry bear, ¡°Now now, there isn''t a need for that. Petra¡¯s training is ruthless. She¡¯ll leave you-¡±


    I interrupt rationally, ¡°Does she force experienced fighters to test new gemchains?¡±


    He grimaces, ¡°Of course she does. Thats the-¡±


    I turn while walking away. Deluge snarls in my mind, ¡°This mongrel spits lies.¡±


    I reply peeved, ¡°I noticed. He hands contracts with a knife in his other hand behind his back. My trust is nullified.¡±


    Deluge concludes satisfied. ¡°Then we concur. My mind rests easy knowing you are no fool.¡±


    I return towards the office for athletics and ask, ¡°I wish for gemchain coaching from Petra.¡±


    The advisor says, ¡°Petra only advises the senior students who wish for war or careers after their graduation. You can¡¯t be under her instruction.¡±


    I reply sternly, ¡°So you decide who she teaches?¡±


    He replies bewildered, ¡°Well no. I just know who and why she teaches. A first year who fails his fitness exam stands no chance at getting her instruction.¡±


    ¡°I reply forebodingly, ¡°I will handle that. Tell me where she is.¡±


    He stammers, ¡°If you want to be expelled she¡¯s across the field in the gemchaining building.¡±


    I reply while turning, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I trot towards the building where Petra resides across the field. Learning combat from a trained professional increases my chances of living dramatically. Dissolution and doom stalk my every movement as this world seems hellbent on the ruination of my life, so I will behave in kind. I will train until these threats no longer curse me.


    I open the doors to the building noticing their heft. The atmosphere changes completely as sweat and leather assault my nose. The calloused hands here give way to broad shoulders with muscular builds. Only a few females dot the landscape, but their bodies harden and flex like moving granite. Scars mangle the hands and shoulders of the warriors here.


    I approach Petra who talks with a student then turns around surprised at my presence. She looks around in irritation then looks back at me. She then says firmly, ¡°What are you doing here boy? Leave now.¡±


    I reply loudly, ¡°I wish for your instruction on combat Professor Petra.¡±


    She laughs harshly, ¡°So you want me to waste my time on a little shit? Go get your parents to pay for private tutors.¡±


    I yell louder, ¡°So this is how this guild operates? You don¡¯t even give chance for those who wish to measure their mettle? I expected more Petra.¡±


    She bores holes through my eyes. After a moment she replies, ¡°So you believe yourself tough brat? I shall show you hell.¡±


    I reply with absolute confidence and fire, ¡°I swim in an ocean of souls and fight creatures who omen doom. I see hell''s horrors, and I alone remain uncorrupted. This shall be no hardship. I shall not consign to oblivion.¡±


    Petra smiles ominously, ¡°So the poet wants my tutoring. I¡¯ll give you a lesson you can¡¯t forget.¡±


    I reply grimly, ¡°You shall receive a force that relentlessly pulverizes through fate.¡±

 Chapter 19: Austerity

    Chapter 19: Austerity


    Petra smirks then gestures for me to follow. We walk past targets and different arenas with people sparing. The ferocity of the battles compares with the combat of earlier like fassars and kittens. One creates feelings of warmth while the other invokes acceptance of mortality.


    We reach a back room were an armored figure lashes at a target dummy with precise, powerful strikes aimed for killing. Petra shouts,


    ¡°Put on armor. Joan. Teach this petty brat what gemchaining is.¡±


    A light, feminine voice laced with marble answers, ¡°Of course Petra.¡±


    I put on the armor as Joan readies her weapon. I decline the shield and pipe as I won¡¯t be able to fight with them during normal exchanges. I set myself in a trelling stance as Petra laughs while saying, ¡°You''re gonna get crushed without a weapon.¡±


    We walk out of the back room into one of the arenas. The smooth floor shows wear from years of scuffling on the surface. The grime and blood has been pressed between cracks so deep, the color of the floor has changed over the years to a light red from a pale white. Four lanterns line the outer edges of the moderately sized arena providing light for battles.


    When we step in the ring and face each other Petra shouts, ¡°Begin!¡±


    I step into my stance and rear for an attack when a thrust impacts my stomach. I turn mitigating the force while setting up my next attack. As I turn momentum builds in my hand readying me for a weighted blow, but Joan moves forward from where I stood.


    My blow cleaves through air as she sharply knocks my neck from behind forcing me off balance. I land on the floor when Petra laughs, ¡°Ha! Pathetic!¡±


    Deluge laughs as well.


    I rotate around blocking another slicing downwards blow towards my face. I angle the strike so it slides off my right hand, but she quickly re-angles the attack into my side. A stinging blow racks my body as I hook my arm towards her while grabbing her pipe.


    She dodges the strike by leaning backwards while also moving the sword out of my grasp. I then move my hands close against my sides with my arms pointed toward her while dashing forward.


    Joan slides her right foot gliding sideways cutting towards my side cutting me off, and she swings the pipe while doing so slamming the pipe with great force against my helmet.


    My head flies backward as I fall to my knees. She immediately lifts her pipe then swings downward. Exploding agony berates my torso as a heavy blow knocks all breath from my body. I crumble into a ball as she wails with a series of right and left strikes towards my exposed back.


    Three blows land on my ribs shooting acute, poignant suffering through my body before I lash out towards her legs. She stomps forward as her pipe glows brown growing earth from under my neck blasting my vision from the rock floor towards the sky again.


    I roll then scramble upwards as several blows land against my legs and spine. I shove my arm towards her pipe as they crash against each other. The force rattles the bones in my arm weakening my knees. The joints wobble before I straighten myself.


    She dashes forward then strikes against my thigh with a heavy blow. Searing torment erupts from my thigh as I attempt striking again only to meet air then be struck twice more upon my leg. I hear her breathing growing heavy as I pressure her.


    She continues landing crippling, spine shattering blows upon every exposure, but I do not relent. My vision blurs as the punishment starts building. The ache from earlier become excruciating torment as liquid pours from multiple places off my body. I barely elude bone cracking swings towards my legs. I push forward.


    I implacably heave and push with unending composure.


    -----------------------------


    Blood oozes from my dented helmet and numerous welts have both swelled and burst leaving blood throughout the floor. Petra no longer smiles. Instead she wears a stony grimace at the violent spectacle.


    I charge for Joan whose breath raggedly continues as she distances herself yet again without reward. I continue chasing her until I slip on my blood falling, and  a sickening pop sounds from my upper left arm. My breathing chokes in my throat, but I conquer the pain as I have many times before.


    I hobble back up then relocate my shoulder with a screeching grimace then continue forward with deliberate and systematic stress.


    Joan sweats profusely as parts of her expose pale skin from my hideous visage. I dredge onwards with welcome compulsion. Her arms shake violently until I am upon her.


    I strike her once immediately slamming her sideways gravitating her head towards the ground. She drops on the floor breathing like an animal who escaped drowning only seconds prior. I  jump on her then we scramble for a few seconds before my legs clamp over her waist.


    I pound and pummel with strict, decisive strikes against her helmet denting her mask and then knocking her unconscious. I stand up then crack my neck before pounding my gauntlets together while saying,


    ¡°Whats next. Teacher.¡±


    The room no longer has whips or heavy breathing in the air. Only the stillness of a barren graveyard deluges the air. The audience grew as time passed eventually encompassing several dozen people. What was a violent spectacle changed into an unthinkable upset in seconds.


    Petra shakes her head back and forth as though shaking water from her head and eyes then says, ¡°Alright. You can fight. You''re a brute, but you''re the toughest brute I have ever laid eyes on. I don¡¯t know how you sustained that beating from Joan with her using gemchains, but you have gotten my attention.¡±


    She sighs then continues, ¡°You can come here two weeks from now and we¡¯ll resume training.¡±


    I stomp the floor while shouting, ¡°I¡¯m ready to start now. Where''s the hell you speak of? What¡¯s a battle without a little blood?¡±


    Petra frowns before saying firmly, ¡°You passed the test alright. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a tough guy. You are one.¡±


    I take the helmet off then take a step forward slipping again. I fall unconscious as I land.


    -------------------------------------


    I resuscitate laying in a bed with Luke and Antoinette sitting in silence beside me. I close my eyes then reach for Deluge.


    I question, ¡°Why would you let me fall unconscious?¡±


    Deluge replies expectantly, ¡°You wanted to test yourself not me, so I reset the changes I made towards your strengthened physique. You fought her on your own and prevailed.¡±


    I reply aghast, ¡°Surely you spin falsehoods. I am much taller and larger than I would be normally.¡±


    ¡°You are as tall as you would have been at the age of sixteen. Same with your weight.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Then I gain the advantage of age,¡± I say with slight disappointment.


    ¡°Your opponent was sixteen years old,¡± Deluge says dryly.


    ¡°You retained my conscious. That much must surely be true.¡±


    ¡°Quite. She attacked with intent to kill. I could not stand by and watch us die, so I kept your conscious intact, but that is all. You beat her with every other factor remaining original.¡±


    I pause for around twenty full seconds. Then I say deeply moved, ¡°Thank you Deluge. I don¡¯t understand why that meant so much to me, but thank you. I may only ponder that I felt my exploits not my own.¡±


    deluge laughs chidingly then belittles, ¡°Of course you only managed because of me holding your conscious together. You would have only lasted five minutes instead of the full twenty it took to beat her.¡±


    I say with uncrackable gratitude, ¡°You still allowed me to prove myself. Thank you for that.¡±


    Deluge says in disgust, ¡°This will be the only time Jack. Your appreciation assures my interference in the future.¡±


    I reply unabatedly, ¡°As you have given me, I shall return. Do you wish for something?¡±


    Deluge replies, ¡°I want for consolidation.¡±


    I reply regrettably, ¡°I can¡¯t go around killing people. Something more doable?¡±


    Deluge brainstorms, ¡°Hmmmm. What about allowing me control over the body?¡±


    I ponder for a moment then say, ¡°Forever?¡±


    Deluge replies annoyed, ¡°Your life here has just started yet you offer it over? Rather altruistic of you but no. I want to experience some of the physical joys involved with the human body.¡±


    I reply awkwardly, ¡°Uhhhmmm. Like what?¡±


    Deluge replies blunt as an immovable wall, ¡°Ejaculation, expulsion, excreting, mating, eating, etcetera. These are experiences I wish to have.¡±


    I reply in embarrassment, ¡°I mean. Sure. I suppose. I don¡¯t know what ejaculation is.¡±


    Deluge replies offhandedly, ¡°Ask your friend Luke. I am sure he will know. This is all I ask and the souls of those who are near death.¡±


    ¡°I will oblige at some point.¡±


    Deluge replies intrusively, ¡°Your acquaintances await.¡±


    ¡°Then until we talk again.¡±


    I open my eyes then lift my head and look around as though confused. My gaze alternates between Antoinette and Luke when I say, ¡°How long have I been in dormancy?¡±


    Antoinette looks up from her book then runs over and hugs me. My wounds are gone, and the last time I hugged another person was over seven months ago, so I grasp with a stiff motion at the closeness as Antoinette says,


    ¡°Thank goodness you''re alright. When they brought you in, you looked even worse then after the fassars.¡±


    Luke replies animatedly, ¡°You beat THE Joan Huxley! THE Joan Huxley! You told me you had fought before not that you were a damn hero!¡±


    I reply while glaring at Antoinette, ¡°I am simply lucky. No doubt rumors of my exploits will grow rapidly through the mouths of others. I wouldn''t want people thinking I¡¯m some freak that mangles behemoth boas or fassars would I?¡±


    Antoinette releases me from her grasp then looks confused for a moment before replying suspiciously, ¡°Yeah we wouldn''t want th-¡±


    I interrupt her hampering giveaway, ¡°Either way, how did your trial end?¡±


    He smiles while flexing his right arm to his side, ¡°I passed. I knocked my first opponent out, but the next one eventually just gave up after we had fought for ten minutes. We had to fight because you went and fought THE Joan Huxley. How did you beat her?¡±


    I reply, ¡°Through tenacity. Observe Luke.¡± I gesture towards myself, ¡°I lie crippled as she stands. Her blows lacked the power to sever my conscious, but if she had a sword I would have been dead. Simply a mismatch.¡±


    The fact painfully asserts itself. Without the armor protecting my head I would have relied on Deluges powers for victory. If she had a sword, we would both be dead. Deluge replies, ¡°With absolute certainty. She was truly skilled. I cannot regenerate a missing head.¡±


    Luke¡¯s dejected face contemplates momentarily. He then says after the pause, ¡°Well that sucks.¡± He thinks before saying, ¡°Well I hope you guys are ready for classes. They start tomorrow.¡±


    I smile knowingly, ¡°I will be fine. The real question remains this ladies performance.¡± I nudge her side.


    Antoinette blushes slightly before facading, ¡°I am more than able. I will excel in my classes just fine thank you.¡±


    I reply, ¡°I merely jest. Effort and time alone causes great change as-¡±


    Luke interjects, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m normal and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll manage just fine here.¡±


    Antoinette replies blundering, ¡°Uh. Thank you I guess.¡±


    Luke replies smoothly, ¡°No problem. We should leave. Jack needs rest.¡±


    ¡°He may not need much, but either way we should leave,¡± Antoinette agrees.


    I reply, ¡°Good by and thank you for being here like this.¡±


    Luke replies nonchalantly while walking out, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s what friends do.¡±


    Making friends proves easier than I had predicted. What a pleasant surprise. Deluge snickers while saying, ¡°Did you believe that you would be alone for your entire existence?¡±


    I reply with bleakness, ¡°Maybe I did.¡±


    Since my parents died in that god forsaken forest, very few people have cared about what happens to me. Morne and Kless abandoned me while Geralt uses me as a tool as I use him. Luke has only known me for a single day, yet he waits in my room until I awaken.


    Antoinette''s presence surprises me. She sounded as though my presence disturbed her. She cares though. They remind me of my times with Morne and Kless. The spirited glow of hospitality and kindness that radiated from the inn bathes my dry soul with ethereal ichor.


    My parents waited for my awakening when I was but a child. They hummed of harmony and gently cradled with words of celestial beauty. Time phased ephemerally as my virtuous dreams encompass me. My heart squeezes misery married with joy.


    Somehow, my happiest reminiscence relinquishes tears unmeasured. Times of the sun and closeness admonish anguish. Nostalgia forges sentimental memories. I relive the loneliness of the lost and forlorn. My suffering and sorrow culminates until I hear an estranged, gentle voice say,


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Jack.¡±

 Chapter 20: Discipline

    Chapter 20: Discipline


    --------------------


    After Jack¡¯s weeping session, he goes to sleep as he always does after wallowing in self pity.


    I categorize and experience the consolidated memories using my conscious as the viewer while I guard my body during this time as Jack lacks the awareness for defense.


    I routinely accomplish this task every night. My true bane is the concurrence behind Jack¡¯s sound manipulation. With mere fluctuations of a string, he can elicit parallel emotions from his experiences that greatly outdo my own consolidation.


    Regardless of his frailty and failings he accomplishes my goal with greater competence than I can hope to in my current state. This emotion is new to me. I do not understand it, but it the sensation is very similar to helplessness. I also irrationally prejudice Jack in my mind. The feeling only grows as I dwell on its cause.


    He achieves his goals without smudges or scars. They flow towards him as if a guardian looks over him. Hah, hah. He may just have one.


    A crack opens from the door. The fat, ugly man who ordered the wasting of energy by running in circles appears with a hellish glint in his eye. His breathing quickens as he unsheathes a knife while closing the door.


    Jack¡¯s conscious lodges itself deep within my subconscious during sleep, so I am free to handle this situation as I please. I prepare my body for this human¡¯s consolidation.


    He approaches then stabs with his dagger downwards towards my neck. I grab his right hand mid air then jerk his arm towards me forcing his face close. I seize the back of his neck then I let go of his right wrist smoothly clamping the hand over his mouth.


    My chest cavity  cracks open from my sternum revealing my organs. At the end of each rib is a sharpened hook with prickly barbs meant for latching. I pull the man''s face into the pit of organs as he attempts to scream.


    I let go of the man''s mouth right before he lands within my trap. My ribs clench the man''s neck as my organs crawl into his eyes and ears and mouth. He suffocates as his brain is given a lobotomy from my sentient intestines.


    He dies near instantly. I shift his body into the bed. I consolidate his soul before integrating his body within my own. The flesh only takes a few minutes with the help of acidic and diluting fluids. The bones take more time, but I complete the process within an hour.


    I melt and eat his clothes as well before soaking up his blood leaving the room free of proof besides his knife. I corrode the metal over the next several hours and use the materials to strengthen my bones. The diamond encrusted within the hilt proves arduous to process, but I manage over several hours. Jack has chosen and continues choosing dangerous paths for his purposes, so I must act accordingly.


    The female he fought proves our weakness. I am forced to speed up my conversion as she had control over our very lives. A bladed weapon would have left us in shambles. If I resorted to desperate measures, then Jack¡¯s current life would be shredded beyond repair.


    He alone holds power over this species salvation, and I cannot allow his delicate mind to unravel over minor difficulties. His perfected consolidation will be necessary for my ambition. Jack¡¯s conscious starts to stir, so I orient myself back into the pits of his mind.


    --------------------------------------


    My eyes open as fullness presses on me. My body feels bigger once more. After the battle with Joan, Deluge must feel vulnerable. With the rumors circulating throughout the school, my increased size will prove believable as no one will consider a beginner barely larger than her beating the excellent gemchainer.


    I rise from my bed noticing my room¡¯s appearance. The last time I entered the room Luke greeted me before I could soak the area in. Two beds lined the room with brown wooden frames supporting feathered mattresses.


    Wall paintings cover the expanses of pale stone. Each image blends into the other with varying degrees of aging implying many students painted these artworks over many years. The floors hold red cedar planks gleaming from well maintained layers of polish and stain. The smell of the cedar mixes with the stone creating a solid, intoxicating aroma.


    The bed beside me lays empty when an understanding detonates. I have classes today. I unpack my belongings hurriedly noticing a heavy thump in my footsteps. I put on a simple brown shirt with black pants and the red leather shoes I gained from Geralt then head out with my school supplies and harp within my knapsack.


    I reach the front of the dorm to see the same older student. He gives me a weary stare then asks rigidly, ¡°May I help you?¡±


    I ask in haste, ¡°How do I get my class sheets? I need to get to my class.¡±


    He replies precariously, ¡°We have your class sheets here. You''re Jack Donovan right? Here''s the sheets for your classes. Have a good day.¡±


    I reply gratefully, ¡°Thank you. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Then until we meet again Daniel,¡± I conclude.


    I use my mental map with the classes building numbers then I run down the route I devise. A building with sweeping arches across its doorways and windows greets my eyes. Orange windows grace the building''s exterior while gray, triangular stone bricks form squares that make up the construction¡¯s exterior.


    I enter the building through trademark oak doors. Stars of all kinds gleam on the roof with translucent lights spawning from methods I know nothing of. The strange sensation of curiosity builds from my toes until I brim with anticipation.


    I walk into the class in the middle of the teacher''s lecture. Several students lean on their arms in boredom. I sit in the front room preparing for an onslaught of knowledge.


    Disappointment greets me.


    The class discusses religion with inklings of astronomy, but their explanations immediately fall under Deluge¡¯s scrutiny.


    Our professor will say, ¡°And so Evela and Baro met under the tree of life. Here they loved together creating the spirit of this world Gaia.¡±


    Deluge skeptically mocks, ¡°You professor has explained nothing. He simply tells then expects you to listen mindlessly. Let me ask him questions.¡±


    I reply apprehensively, ¡°That may not be the best idea. These professors seem rather narrow minded whenever criticism or scrutiny is involved.¡±


    Deluge snaps, ¡°You question other humans behavior with great frequency. Why is this one different?¡±


    I reply bashfully, ¡°Because this is public, and I do not wish for my reputation to be tainted.¡±


    He replies mockingly, ¡°So beating a sword fighter with your fists is the reputation you so desire?¡±


    I reply indignantly, ¡°Reputation has nothing to do with my actions! I persevere for myself.¡±


    He responds pleasantly, ¡°Then give me the same opportunity. This material evades me. I wish to understand this gibberish.¡±


    I disquietly mutter, ¡°Then please do so within reason.¡±


    I ebb into the subconscious then Deluge¡¯s perspective becomes mine once more.


    --------------------------------------


    I raise my hand in the same customary ritual that humans use for questioning. The white haired professor with slicked hair then says, ¡°What is your question?¡±


    I reply with candor, ¡°How did Evela and Baro come into existence?¡±


    The professor responds with disappointment, ¡°They were the first beings of creation. Have you not been paying attention?¡±


    I reply while staring at my fingers, ¡°No.¡±


    I then look at the man and ask, ¡°So there is no explanation for their existence? All other beings may be explained from some other means except these two. Is this not like supporting a castle with pillars of sand?¡±


    He responds in surprise, ¡°They are omnipotent and all-knowing! They need not fall under our rules.¡±


    I respond contemptuously, ¡°But everything else they create must? You also mention how the beings are perfect and loving creatures correct?¡±


    He responds with developing fervor, ¡°Of course they are! They give us all life.¡±


    ¡°So for a pair of omnipotent and all-knowing beings, surely they understand how to create a world without suffering correct?¡±


    ¡°Of course! They are perfect! What is your point boy?¡±


    I open my arms gesturing with my palms as I say, ¡°Then they willingly choose to create all of this world''s suffering. They know of what will happen, yet the choose for the events to unfold regardless of the misery and pain of others.¡±


    I take a breath before I say, ¡°I know of a friend whose parents were struck by lightning and murdering his father instantly. He then watched as his mother''s life slowly withered to nothing in front of his eyes. Why would these beings allow such inexcusable acts to occur?¡±


    The professor responds with far less passion than earlier, ¡°This, along with all things is a part of their plan.¡±


    ¡°So his enslavement over the next three months also stemmed from, ¡®Their plan?¡¯¡±


    The professor responds with discomfort, ¡°Is he not with us now? They chose to save him.¡±


    ¡°He was assaulted by bandits then left for dead within a chasm. I saved him from the cruel fate of being devoured by insects at the bottom of the abyss. You believe that such a sadistic and contorted pair of gods will offer you salvation?¡±


    The professor pales as I turn and gesture to the other students, ¡°You believe that these gods will offer you enlightenment?  Do you believe they give respite from the storm of this world?¡±


    I pause before continuing, ¡°No such gods exist. This class is pointless.¡±


    The faces of the other students vary from stunned silence to blank stares with open jaws. I rotate with my possessions in hand then walk outside of the classroom with heavy thumps.


    Jack reaches out, ¡°What are you doing Deluge?¡±


    ¡°I merely presented the arguments we thought of during the class.¡±


    ¡°You essentially obliterated the professor¡¯s whole life¡¯s work.¡±


    I shrug my shoulders as I say, ¡°He has invested himself in the hollow deceit of the imaginary. The only reason he still holds faith in the nonsense he spouts is because he refuses the real in favor of his make believe nonsense.¡±


    ¡°There are times when ignorance shelters the mind from the pain of truth. He is a decrepit old man. He cannot undo what he has done. Tell me, how does berating his life help him besides giving yourself complacency?¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I hiss, ¡°I offer reason to the students who accept his brain washing.¡±


    Jack snaps, ¡°Those same students may be sheltered by the very same ignorance that he presents. They may find their own salvation in his blindness.¡±


    I murmur, ¡°don¡¯t you understand that life is only truly lived if the person faces reality?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe yourself a god? Do you think you alone decide what is life and what isn''t? Who are we to order them what is truly living and what isn''t?¡±


    My head begins to crack. Jack is both right and wrong. Discomfort assails me. My face reddens as I ponder over what he has said. I wish for the negation of my existence. I do not want this anymore.


    Jack says,¡°It will be alright. You just need to apologize during the next class. Your arguments were grounded in rational while arising from emotion. I am sure he is reasonable enough to accept your apology.¡±


    Disgust assails me then I hiss, ¡°The very thought mangles me. I do not want to.¡±


    Jack states, ¡°You have done wrong. I know it''s hard, but you have to reconcile with the man. At least offer your apologies.¡±


    I ponder before I say, ¡°I shall at a later date. This feeling is too intense for such actions right now. Your next class is almost upon us.¡±


    I finish after a moment, ¡°I shall think before I act next time.¡±


    Jack replies,¡°At times your boldness helps, but during other moments it transforms into rashness. This, as all other conflicts that have occurred, shall pass in time Deluge.¡±


    I smirk, ¡°But of course. I over think this problem. Rare that I am the foolish one.¡±


    Jack nudges my conscious out of control while while laughing as he says, ¡°Not as rare as you think nor believe.¡±


    Hah. His arrogance is amusing at times.


    -------------------------------


    I shift back into the sentient portion of my mind then walk towards my next class. I gait through the edges of the university''s grounds as the pathways are needless and inefficient. While walking I notice the shrubs and plants of the university.


    The greenery may be structured and organized, but the botanical display lacks the ferocity and life of nature. The forest of my past reminds me of the imitation this place attempts. All of this is a construct for convenience.


    I reach a square building without windows. The dark gray stone embodies strength as iron bars reinforce the oaken wood doors at the entrance. I walk into a room full of cages. Animals of all kinds stand within the cages growling at the passing prey or cowering at our passing.


    I arrive early in the class seeing different artificial golems of varying sizes. Deluge seethes with frenzy and resentment I have yet seen. I remind him of his overreaction dimming the unquenchable flame of hatred, but the fire remains colossal in size.


    A man latches a gem onto a golem''s chest as he bends the metal with metal instruments. I walk over and ask,


    ¡°What is this place?¡±


    He responds understandingly without looking from his work, ¡°You''re new? Well this is the soul forge building. Here you will learn how to purify souls to create weapons or golems if you are truly talented. Why are you here so early?¡±


    I reply while glancing around, ¡°So I may learn what others know nothing of. What does purifying entail?¡±


    The man with auburn hair and circular glasses sets his tools down then glances up at me, ¡°Souls of animals are incredibly unstable. They have their own carnal desires and wishes that are difficult to deal with, so we simply wring these problems out using a variety of methods.¡±


    Deluge¡¯s simmering reaches a boil as I ask distractedly, ¡°Can you show me a completed golem?¡±


    The man smiles with white teeth contrasting his tan complexion then says, ¡°Ah. So you are curious of golems young one? Then I shall satiate your desire. This way.¡±


    We walk towards the back of the room were a golem eight feet tall leans against the wall. The material of the golem''s body glows with a celestial ambiance, but a corrupt and oppressive atmosphere melds with the peace of the golems existence.


    The golem¡¯s rock structure holds thousands of faucets that the light glow reflects from creating a black and white intermingling of dots appearing like a starry night sky.The links between the joints of the entity appear like square jagged cliffs constituted from a dark gray metal that lusters white when reflecting light.


    The professor speaks while enjoying my staring at the golem in rapture, ¡°You see the beauty of this creation. This is the first golem.¡±


    He pauses then says forebodingly, ¡°Long ago a cult worshiped within a forest of trees that all appeared the same. These trees grew with white leaves that shimmered in the sun and black wood that absorbs light. In the center of this forest of over ten thousand was a single tree over a thousand feet tall.¡±


    He takes a breath before continuing, ¡°This tree was the center of the cults worship. They bestowed many gifts towards it until a scientist of ancient and old soul crafting stumbled upon this cult and forest. He had a genius yet terrifying idea. ¡®I will use the soul of this tree for labor!¡¯¡±


    He gestures upwards at the enormity of the idea, ¡°Such a thing had never occurred before. He needed a construct of unimaginable durability to withstand the strain of the soul, so he harvested minerals and metals forgotten long ago. He used the cult as workers for the process as he convinced them the tree wanted a sacrifice of the materials.¡±


    He shrugs while gesturing his hands outwards, ¡°Of course these were merely lies for his ambition. Over many years he crafted the golem you see before you. He then used a ritual using the souls of the entire cult to bind the trees spirit into the golem shackling the spirit of the tree into the golem.¡±


    He pauses dramatically then continues suddenly, ¡°But he miscalculated the size of the tree¡¯s soul. The tree was actually the entire forest as its roots grew more and more trees feeding the mother wood. Binding all of the soul required far more energy than he expected, so his very own soul was sucked into the ritual as the last bit of energy for the ritual.¡±


    He opens his eyes wide while saying, ¡°And so the spirit of the forest remains locked within the very first perfect golem. The spirits of the cultist protect the construct to this very day guarding their lord forever.¡± He finishes with a dramatic flair than a charming smile follows.


    I reply in admiration, ¡°What a myth and what a story teller. You really captivate with your tales.¡±


    The man grins wider while saying, ¡°I pride myself in my ability to tell stories though few appreciate the craft.¡±


    Even Deluge delved in the story as the man told it. The story¡¯s impact connects especially when the golem of the legend stares with lifeless eyes of red rubies before me. Deluge interrupts my thoughts, ¡°The tale is real. The soul within this being rivals our own including the consolidated souls. The construct is merely blocked by the soul of the scientist.¡±


    I reply in bewilderment, ¡°So the soul is forever locked within its prison?¡±


    Deluge responds sharply, ¡°If no one can unseal the soul latching itself upon the construct. I could consolidate him freeing the tree, though his binding of the trees spirit to the golem is absolute.¡±


    I contemplate. The golem will no doubt be powerful, and how it will act baffles me. I barely comprehend Deluge¡¯s thoughts let alone the inner machinations of an ancient tree.


    Curiosity also prods at my sides. Deluge offers a new perspective while being my only friend. A different perception isn''t bad especially when the thing doesn''t kill people.


    I touch the pink stone clamped to the center of the golem¡¯s chest then ask, ¡°What is this gem?¡±


    The professor marvels, ¡°This is the largest piece of alexandrite ever seen or ever found. The golem¡¯s spirit is hosted within it, and it is unmovable. The gem changes color in the sunlight to a dark purple from the glowing pink radiates when under artificial light.¡±


    The professor then offers me a handshake, ¡°My name is Daniel Alastair. That''s professor Alastair to you though.¡± He finishes with a wink.


    I grab his hand then say pleasantly, ¡°I am Jack Donovan. Jack will do nicely though.¡±


    We walk after the greeting towards the entrance room with the sounds of animals vibrating the air. Deluge¡¯s anger quelled significantly after hearing the story. He merely sizzles rather than flaring his rage like before.


    The crux of the matter remains problematic. His anger held value. This whole building contradicts his life¡¯s goal completely.


    This fortress of stone teaches how to strip what makes a soul unique then binding the soul to slavery while Deluge tries preserving each soul forever. I believe he only contains himself due to his blunder earlier. The outburst proved useful though messy.


    Many classmates show their faces as the time for the class nears. I stand with the other students half a head taller than they. One student bumps into me falling down. I turn towards the student then offer my hand to help them get up. The student stands up by herself then moves away from me. Such a strange girl.


    Alastair begins his lecture feeding the ravenous beast that is my curiosity.


    The lecture of Alastair enraptures me. He speaks of the history of the soul altering shortly explaining the necessity of the knowledge before explaining the process then using real time examples elaborating on his previous words with concrete activities that apply the concepts.


    Alastair immediately involves the class with his lecture making sure that no student feels foolish or ignorant. Instead, he would make the questioning student sound clever and thoughtful as was often the case with bright students.


    The procedure smoothly transitions from one topic to another until the class abruptly ends an hour and a half later. The course astounds me. Learning usually presents boring and meaningless topics without purpose then expects you to memorize the terms.


    I learned more in that one class than Geralt¡¯s tutor taught in the three weeks before my going to the university. I will not miss a single lecture from Alastair.


    I prepare myself for the rest of my day. I trot toward the gemchain building hoping for a solid training session before I end the day. I shake my head trying to focus as my mind starts slowing down. My day has already included so many events, but I must continue.


    I may be exhausted from all that has happened already, but this is simply a single step in my life, and I have many miles to go before I sleep.

 Chapter 21: Encounter

    Chapter 21: Innocence


    I walk to the gemchaining building five minutes away then enter through the doors where Petra coaches a girl with messy white hair reaching her jaw.


    She looks upward at me with lavender eyes and white skin. She does push-ups with her hands at her waist showing striations throughout her shoulders. This must be Joan.


    Legends whisper of people with utterly pale skin. Joan must be a piece of these rumors as her visage made ghosts glare in envy and stare in yearning. She fumes with enmity as I approach Petra who watches her. I say grudgingly, ¡°Hello Petra. I am ready for my training.¡±


    Petra looks up with a quizzical glance then says, ¡°How are you out of bed?¡±


    I reply mischievously, ¡°I recover quickly, though not as quickly as Joan.¡±


    She replies rationally, ¡°Take off your shirt. I need to see if you lie.¡±


    The powers of females and their emasculating stares leave me anxious, so I respond suspiciously, ¡°I don¡¯t really think that''s necessary. I would not be so mobile if I lacked good health.¡±


    Petra replies with stone in her voice, ¡°I have seen fighters continue on into later rounds during tournaments with broken bones. If you want my training, then listen to me boy.¡±


    I cringe as I remove my shirt showing my gangly frame. She sizes me up then says quickly, ¡°Put back on your shirt. Now.¡±


    I hurriedly do so noticing the stares of several other fighters. They whisper at my appearance, but Deluge¡¯s enhanced hearing catches their every word.


    ¡°He¡¯s only thirteen? What?¡±


    ¡°How is his body so undamaged? I saw the fight the other day. He was mush.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°What a body.¡±


    The last one sounds rather appealing by contrast.


    Petra then replies, ¡°GET BACK TO TRAINING. Alright, since you fight with your fists we will first train your knuckles so they can handle the stress of combat. There are wooden beams at the back room you can hit.¡±


    She walks to the back room leaving Joan to her push-ups. She performed several dozen during my check in. Her strength is incredible.


    We reach the same back room covered in grime and stray straw. Other fighters lash out in organized assaults or drill with repeated combos. Sweat¡¯s pungent scent fills my nostrils, but the stench reminds me of why I am here.


    I hit the wooden beam shaking the floor. I begin with light blows, but as time progresses, I mix in heavier strikes to where the head and body would be located. I torque my hips into my blows then dodge after each series of strikes.


    Trelling still frames my shots, but I incorporate some foot movement that Deluge suggests with great effect. I swap stances so my non-dominant right hand sits back then I practice alternating stances by taking big steps forward alternating between right and left handed fighting styles.


    The movement pattern closes the distance while allowing me to cut off sideways movement. I enjoy the physical activity as my heart races. I smile as my strikes gain fluidity on the stationary target.


    I gain greater and greater momentum until I crack the beam with a heavy left overhand. I rotate a right hook into the side of the pillar causing another crack. I finish the target by pivoting both legs gyrating my waist up through my shoulders channeling force into my fist.


    The blow accelerates until It lands on the wooden beam snapping the training tool. A piece of the wood stays connected hanging from the side of the wooden beam. I pant for breath noticing the other fighters stopping their training.


    I ignore them as I roll the stiffness from my shoulders then return to Petra who orders Joan to flip a stone with handles of wood. Petra looks at me expectantly then says, ¡°You''re gonna pay for the wooden beam.¡±


    She walks into the back room taking out a ludicrously sized  battle axe then hands it to me. The weapon easily weighs 30 pounds. She then finishes cheekily, ¡°You will cut down a tree and produce another training board with this axe. You have to finish before the sunsets as well.¡± She smirks, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I reply with another confident smile while throwing the axe over my shoulders. I walk through the building reaching the outdoors where I look around for the closest batch of forest.


    I head past a couple of varied buildings reaching a batch of pine trees were I start hacking with strikes over head. The dull axe carves far less than I expect, but Deluge enhances the muscles of my core and back allowing me to whip the strikes rapidly cleaving the tree.


    The first few minutes yield very little progress until I learn how to alternate my strikes. This chips the wood one piece at a time sending the bits whizzing through the air. I swap sides of the tree every few minutes until I sweat profusely.


    The simple work takes my mind off of all that has happened recently. I contemplate each strike carefully like a master mason placing bricks. I jerk the axe downwards hearing loud, satisfying thwacks against the wood. I chop the tree down feeling an instinctual satisfaction as the timber falls.


    I take the log of lumber then use my father¡¯s knife for whittling large slivers of wood. I jerk with violent and precise motions that look like a man trying to murder a dangerous beast. I finish the project then start walking up a hill when I hear a distant conversation.


    I creep closer then spy on the two people talking as they discuss recent school events.


    ¡°-about Hefelston. He hasn¡¯t been seen since yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I hear he had a first year fight one of his senior fighters sending him to the medical building.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the older student told the other teachers that  the coach asked him to, but Hefelston says he didn¡¯t. Who do you believe?¡±


    ¡°I think the older student is telling the truth. Hefelston always looked sleazy to me.¡±


    ¡°I think so to. I don¡¯t know why he would do that though. Oh well. What do you think about Hank. He is so hot right?¡±


    I drone out the rest of their babbling then take the rough post I made towards Petra. I walk through the campus then enter the gemchaining building where Petra has Joan performing handstand push-ups. She does a rapid set of three then rests. The process looks very strange.


    I walk up with the post then set it down while resting on it. I ask while pretending to yawn in an attempt to disguise my interrogation, ¡°So what happened to the first year yesterday?¡±


    Petra¡¯s eyes open wide for less than a second before she restrains herself. She then replies, ¡°So you finished that chore? Rather slow aren¡¯t you. Yeah, Helfeston had a freshman broken down in a hazing event, but he let it go too far.¡±


    I ask nonchalantly, ¡°So what was the student''s name?¡±


    She ponders for a moment then responds in annoyance, ¡°Lake, Luke, maybe Larn? It doesn¡¯t matter. I need you to train your footwork now.  I will be giving you a sparring partner who is a second year. Do not beat him down Jack. He just needs to learn how to deal with high pressure opponents.¡±


    She shouts, ¡°Kayle!¡±


    A stocky guy about two inches shorter than me jogs up from a training dummy he was hitting. He has black hair with a forgettable face. We walk into the arena were Petra shouts the order, ¡°Alright, Jack you are going to rush at Kayle while he defends. You are to only strike with soft blows. Do not go for the knockout. Do you both understand?¡±


    Kayle shouts, ¡°Yes man!¡±


    I say impatiently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    We put on the appropriate sparring gear as we walk toward the edge of the room into an arena with gates around its premise. I jump over the rope then set myself into a customized trelling stance.


    I lift my guard near my face when compared to my earlier fight with Joan. I must defend my neck better, else any competent opponent with a sword can end me.


    My opponent stands on far flatter feet than Joan as though he means to meet my charge head on. His stance lacks mobility, so Petra¡¯s earlier advice sounds with truth. She shouts, ¡°FIGHT!¡±


    I step with small movements forward then slap one of his blows aside with my right hand when I close the distance. Kayle tries dashing towards my left side trying to cut me off like a bull with a cape.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I jump forward then tackle into him. He flies backward through the air thumping on the ground. I let my arms down then look around in confusion as he fell so easily.


    Petra shouts, ¡°What was that Kayle! He¡¯s a lefty so you have to dash to his right! You saw his stance at the start.¡±


    Kayle stands up and shakes his head then readies himself once more. This time when I slap his blow aside he dashes to his right. I take a lunging step forward with my back left leg accidentally landing on his front foot while swapping my footing.


    When he tries backing away, his foot catches jerking him towards me. I shoot out a stiff jab with my left hand on reflex that hits his helmet. His body keeps moving forward as his head flies back. I push his horizontal torso with my left hand gently then gravity slams him to the ground.


    I loosen up my guard again then start taking off my equipment. Petra shouts, ¡°What are you doing Jack!?¡±


    I reply disappointedly, ¡°This wastes our time. Kayle just comprehends the very basics at best. Joan would crush this guy before he even swings a single blow. Why dissipate my time like this?¡±


    Petra responds with a slight shake in her voice, ¡±There is a process to these things. I can¡¯t have some first year immediately start advanced training.¡± She finishes while sticking her head out to me.


    I respond perplexed, ¡°Then you mean to decay my time with nothingness. I will learn of combat from other methods.¡±


    I smile ominously then walk out of the building while Petra wears an infuriated grimace.


    I contemplate her actions. These coaches think of me as a brute who only knows how to fight. Deluge replies darkly, ¡°Hefelston actually tried killing you last night.¡±


    I freeze for a moment then ask wearily, ¡°Could you delineate further?¡±


    Deluge replies sympathetically, ¡°He walked into your room last night. He had a knife then tried to stab you with it in your neck. I dissipated him after killing him. He is no more.¡±


    The indifference with which Deluge states his killing sends crawling insects of fear down my spine, but I recover quickly and deliberate,


    ¡°So he tried killing me last night. He must have known that Luke was my roommate, so he had him injured to an extent where he would be in the hospital rather than my room. He tried killing me while I was alone and asleep. A rather clever plan really.¡±


    Deluge responds arrogantly, ¡°He never foresaw my existence though.¡±


    I respond grimly, ¡°I doubt we will foresee our next enemies either. We should redouble our efforts. I can¡¯t even fathom why he tried killing me.¡±


    Deluge responds dryly, ¡°Your kind needs very few excuses for meaningless murder.¡±


    I respond aggrievedly, ¡°These words come from a genocidal alien parasite.¡±


    Deluge responds with reason, ¡°I offer an alternative to death. Your kind kills with the intent for an absolute end. I offer eternity for those I execute, and I have done so out of defense only.¡±


    I pause then reply conceding loss, ¡°True, but you have killed swaths of people without true need. When you murdered the village it was more from anger than reason.¡±


    Deluge replies with reproach, ¡°I may have done so, but they attacked us. Having unsettled elements unnerves me.¡±


    I reply pressingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that paranoia will leave you forever fearful?¡±


    Deluge finishes wisely, ¡°better to live in fear like a maggot then lay under the earth crawling with them.¡±


    I capitulate, ¡°Hmmm. Alright. Candid point.¡±


    I practice trelling using the sparing techniques I developed during my fights with Kayle and Joan. I again lash out with controlled hooks, but I pull the punches inward closer to my body. The strikes rotate my body as I struggle controlling and balancing the hooks heaviness.


    I eventually tire as the daylight begins waning. A day of such activity surely deserves leisure, so I approach the music room after traveling for fifteen minutes. The orange hue of the multi-tiered building  layers with the yellow windows creating a second sun on the buildings spherical roof.


    I soak the sight in then enter the building with revitalizing passion. No one stands in the entrance or in any of the adjacent rooms. I walk until I enter an auditorium where a girl of snow enthralls herself on a piano.


    Joan¡¯s play precisely throttles through the room. The perfection of her work eludes her character. She plays so accurately that my mind hazes before her monotony.


    She never wanders from her tedium. She confines herself within invisible walls limiting the appeal of her music as correct as it is. I slowly skulk through chairs until I reach behind her.


    I prepare my mother¡¯s harp then imperceptibly start a slow tune. The melody of mine meshes with hers seamlessly and so quietly that only the truly observant may hear the disturbance.


    I slowly build upon the simple, near silent hum. I pull strength and power from the success of my past. As the tune flourishes, cracks form in Joan¡¯s play. My melody pulls hers into the unknown embracing all of the wonder in this world.


    We effervescently play with vivacity. Joan smiles her pearly teeth as she passionately constructs orchestration after orchestration with me. The jubilant joy of rhythm infectiously defiles her play. The indulgence of life redeems the faults in our melody.


    The emotion reaches a captivating climax ending with our notes closure. Joan and I then laugh loudly at our foolish display of childlike happiness. We laugh as though shaking weight from our shoulders. Joan then giggles fiercely as we both chuckle more than we have in many days and many nights.


    Joan leans on the piano while asking in her alluring yet hard voice, ¡°Who snuck into my practice session and made a mess of everything?¡±


    I reply with a higher voice than normal, ¡°It is only I, Fossegrimen himself here to tutor a student who hinders her harmony with uniformity and flatness. I merely offer friendship in likeness to two merry musicians.¡±


    She giggles with a surprisingly feminine flair then says impishly, ¡°So Fossegrimen aye? I thought you were a musician, not a poet. You seem rather able with your wording.¡±


    I grin then reply playfully, ¡°As you choose to hear, my music molds into words for fair ears.¡±


    She lightly reddens then continues while turning in her seat, ¡°Fair ears follow fair eyes. Who are you-¡±


    She hesitates with her mouth frozen in place. Her pink lips crease together as she blinks her eyes several times then continues, ¡°Jack?¡±


    I flourish my hands outwards with my palms facing her while turning my head diagonally a few degrees, ¡°None other.¡±


    She puts her hand on her thighs then says  while grinning teasingly, ¡°So you play nice, but you fight like a feral animal.¡±


    Her response surprises me. I reach for words then say shakily, ¡°So you noticed.¡±


    She replies while clenching her fist forcefully and smiling maliciously, ¡°It shall not be so next time. I underestimated your guts, but I shall not do so again.¡±


    Her words ground my thoughts once more. I then reply realistically, ¡°If you had a sword of metal, I would be sliced into fine ribbons of meat. My method only achieved results due to circumstance and nothing more.¡±


    She replies while moving her finger back and forth disapprovingly, ¡°You feign modesty. A single blow from your fist completely floored me. Your movements were amateur, but your strength and fortitude are real.¡±


    I reply with enlightenment in my voice, ¡°Then I may teach you the joys of music as you teach me the fury of fighting!¡±


    She replies with skepticism painting her face, ¡°You believe yourself a better musician?¡±


    I smile with outright assurance, ¡°I vow upon the loving memory of my mother and father.¡±


    Her skepticism abates, but she still asks expectantly, ¡°Then please illustrate in their remembrance.¡±


    A hollow smile and sad eyes engulf my features as I say, ¡°It shall be painful.¡±


    She smiles wittily, ¡°It can¡¯t be as painful as our fight.¡±


    I reply with empty eyes, ¡°There are pains greater than physical agony can create.¡±

 Chapter 22: Allure

    Chapter 22: Allure


    I approach the the piano where Joan sits patiently. I place my harp atop the instrument while she scoots away giving me room. She gives control of the instrument as she leans on the palms of her hands that rest on her knees. She stares as I play a few notes getting a feel for the instrument.


    I warm up on several melodies then proceed onwards. I remember the last time memories of my life overwhelmed me. I shall not let it occur once more.


    The sadness that prevails the memory of my parents absolves. Light lusters through the fog that once hindered the pleasant glow my parents bestowed upon me. I grow a tune from the baby of this happiness. The babe laughs unhindered by worries or cares.


    However, time passes, and the infant of joy matures into a child then a man. He lives with freedom and happiness only dealt to those who take what is presented to them.


    The pacing of my harmony slows strengthening my notes until the song frenzies containing the charm of my life.


    I orchestrate wildly with zealous strikes and eager blows. I beam brightly showing my sharp teeth. I draw from excitement at my future. I swim in the well of my own curiosity and anticipation.


    I cherish the only friend I have to my name. I sing the songs of happiness that cataclysm abducts from me. I play pieces composing the days of promise lost to me. These feelings cascade as I emerge from my private bastille. I fly from my cage the same as a bird aviates through the sky.


    Bliss overwhelms me. Instead of remembering where I once was, I savor where I am now.


    I cherish how far I have traveled. The epoch of darkness has elapsed.


    I tell Joan a principle lesson in life. A virtue that speaks of the perseverance of humanity and the vitality of life.


    Hard times have not come to stay. They have have come to pass.


    I finish the orchestration with a furious flurry of strikes booming through the room then stopping suddenly with deafening silence. Sweat pours from my forehead as I gain my breath back. I turn towards Joan then say, ¡°That is the essence of my music.¡±


    She then grabs the my shirt pulling my lips against hers. The soft, luscious sensation debases my reasoning. The moment lingers ephemerally ending as abruptly as it started.


    I redden till my face pressures explosively. Heat emanates from my entire body as rending embarrassment splinters my being. The sensation¡¯s intensity overwhelms me forcing my head down with a social gravity.


    The new sensation causes Joan to giggle loudly then say tauntingly, ¡°Ooooh. The romantic musician has a soft spot?¡±


    I stammer nervously, ¡°Yes. Soft as air.¡±


    She replies vexingly, ¡°Lighten up Jack. You''re a man , so act like one.¡±


    I reply dodging responsibility, ¡°I thought of myself as such, yet you have proven me but a boy of my age.¡±


    She asks dubiously, ¡°What is your age?¡±


    Somehow, the shame deepens as I reply with a squeaky voice, ¡°13.¡±


    Joan pauses momentarily then continues as before, ¡°Bah. You can¡¯t be 13. You''re a head taller than I am and you play with expertise defying that age.¡±


    The misunderstanding kindles flames of humiliation. I stand up then start walking out of the room. She jerks my shirt spinning me backwards then says, ¡°Calm down. It was just a kiss. With your aptitude, I am sure you have received many.¡±


    I admit with chagrin, ¡°That was my first experience. I don¡¯t know how to handle these things. I just. I need time to think.¡±


    Joan says harshly, ¡°What is there to think about? Surely you were wooing me with your speech and songs.¡±


    I reply delicately in an agonizing voice, ¡°I. Uh. I just want to. I was trying to relax then I saw you playing, and I thought it would be fun to play with you, so I-I just need time to think.¡±


    I jerk myself from her grasp then leap from the stadium. I land on the velvet carpet dashing with unreal power. I tackle the doors open booming a deafening crack as the wooden obstacles break against the stone walls.


    I sprint with speed leaving my feet flying through the air far more than touching the ground. I dart till I reach my dorm with my heart pounding in my chest. Even as I heave for breath, the burning in my legs and lungs pales before the humiliation of earlier.


    Luke¡¯s bed still lays empty, so I assume he will be gone for many days. A coal of hatred for Hefelston burns for a moment before the memory from earlier crashes into me.


    I writhe and grasp at myself with my hands while asking why I responded so poorly. The whole situation happened so fast that I barely functioned. I never really thought of romance as I busy myself with my ownendeavors, but thevulnerability leaves me aghast.


    As much as the situation overwhelms me, I admit the kiss felt wonderful. The memory of the event stabs me with feelings of enticing revulsion. I desire more, yet the event leaves me cringing at my own ineptness.


    I lay in bed hunger assaulting me. Since breakfast, I haven¡¯t eaten a thing, so I walk vigorously towards the cafeteria preparing gold given from Geralt and from the villagers that Deluge pilfered.


    I enjoy a hearty meal of bread bowl soup with a spoon from Geralt''s package. The stew has little meat in it, but the vegetables give the dish a savory flavor since they soak the plants in butter.


    Afterwards I let Deluge control our body so he may hunt for extra meat. He devours grubs and worms of all varieties while catching several squirrels. His mutations disturb me far less as he manages them far more ably than before.


    He extends claws from his hands while elongating elbows. He crunches squirrels and moles he digs up whole. He even takes off my shirt as he does so hedoesn''trip my clothes apart.


    The process¡¯s civility pacifies my worries as I sift in communion. He enjoys the hunting and eating, and I enjoy the break from my own emotions. The arrangement bargains gain for both sides.


    He consolidates the animals he kills, but there weak wills flatten before the ease of consolidation. The beast¡¯s sentience stagnates within the pools of human souls utterly content with the pleasant tide.


    If a being whose single goal involves only eating and surviving, then having another being accomplish said goals lets the mongrels idle placidly in the eternity of consolidation.


    In some ways I envy these creatures. They have no evolved pleasures, but with their simple needs satisfied, they essentially completed their goals in life. The process seems almost sad as the animals embrace this diluted existence, but these events reaffirm me of my own goals


    After Deluge finishes feasting he gives over control and we walk out of the forest. I ask groping for help where there is none, ¡°Deluge. What do you make of the situation earlier?¡±


    He cannonades with thundering laughter. The sound instantly invokes ire as he continues for several minutes of inexhaustible chuckling. The ire grows into hatred as his snickering eventually dies down.


    He then responds jubilantly, ¡°You handled the situation rather well considering the influx of hormones assaulting your brain.¡±


    I reply seething sarcasm, ¡°Oh wise parasite, please bless this humble student with your knowledge.¡±


    Deluge responds as I expect, ¡°I¡¯d have taken the signal for populating then mated with her.¡±


    My hatred sizzles into shame and curiosity at his response. I then say testily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Deluge laughs again then explains thoroughly, ¡°In your species, there are usually courtship rituals performed by the male. The females exist as the hunted while the males exist as the hunters.¡±


    He snickers another two hahs before proceeding, ¡°So when the female aggresses, the male will always respond with greater fervor. In your circumstance you should have mushed your lips together for a few minutes thenfelthererogenous zones ensuring lubricant is present.¡±


    He then finishes his speech while making the process sound obvious, ¡°You then meld your genitalia with hers thrusting until ejaculation occurs. Simple.¡±


    I squint my eyes while staring at a point on my wall completely discombobulated. Deluge mentioned several terms I fail to comprehend. The procedure reminds me of explanations explaining insect life cycles.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The whole process dumbfounds me so absolutely that I concede my lack of understanding for now. I will ask Alastair about the process tomorrow. I enter my room room then lay down in my bed.


    The soft bed holds me like an angel while warming without flaw. I sleep with welcome release from the days havoc while craving the feeling of another person.


    -----------------------------------------


    My body floats weightlessly as I stand in a white place. The cloudlike surroundings shift revealing Joan. She walks up swinging her hips as she walks. Blood rushes through my veins as my breathing grows faster as she encroaches.


    A feeling similar to hunger invades my mind. My thoughts cease as I approach her. I hug her in my embrace noticing her breath on my neck.


    I awaken with haggard breaths yearning for contact. I put my hand on my forehead then breath deeply. I slap the sides of my face harshly piercing the veil on my thoughts with stinging pain.


    I rise from my bed stretching out my stiffness as I do so. I change into my clothes then prepare myself for my next class. My mind constantly wanders back to Joan and the kiss, but I quickly lash myself mentally back into focus. The whole event distracts me from everything else much the same way fatigue and thirst do.


    I don¡¯t understand how to satiate this feeling, so I preoccupy myself with thoughts of study and fighting, yet the sensation persistently denies my demands. Joan¡¯s pink, soft lips with her perfect figure...


    I punch myself with enough force that my vision whitens for a moment then I run toward the class I have been anticipating with disguised fervor.


    I enter the same musical building as yesterday entering the classroom I applied for.


    Only twelve students chat in the classroom, and the teacher wears a puffy red vest that covers his ancient shirt underneath. His clothes hang from his body in shambles from decades of stitching. The room itself exudes age of eras past.


    On the board he points towards multiple charts before the class starts trying to re-familiarize people with the basics of music. I almost walk out of the room, but I persevere through the disgust then listen to what he says.


    Just as I struggled withAntoinette, this teacher struggles with his students and their attitudes. He says in his high pitched,waving voice, ¡°Learning of the basics is the only path to greatness. Even the greatest fighter fails to beat a little girl if he cannot stand!¡±


    I walk over to him agreeing, ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±


    He smiles at me then asks, ¡°Ah. A student of the arts! Whom might you be?¡±


    I reply with a pleasant smile, ¡°I am Jack Donovan.¡±


    The classroom silences when I say the name though the teacherdoesn''teven react. He keeps his smile as he says,


    ¡°I have heard of you. A real fighter they say. If you are able, I would incline you for a demonstration of an artistic classic that demonstrates a few basic skills.¡±


    I reply with a stoic expression of understanding, ¡°If a demonstration is what you need, then I shall deliver.¡±


    I choose F¨¹r Elisefor my demonstration as the notes are simple allowing for even an ametuer to distinguish between good and excellent play. I say enhancing the demonstration, ¡°Would another student play a duet with me?¡±


    None of the other students reply so the professor shouts at a student, ¡°You there. You gave me quite the trouble earlier. I believe you would be a wonderful tool for his demonstration.¡±


    A poor and disesteemedAntoinettewalks up as I nod my head back and forth in shame. I say harshly, ¡°So are you ready forlesson three then Antoinette?¡±


    She cringes then gets out her violin. The professor hands me a violin and I play the first verse.


    I may be an emotional player at heart, but my understanding of the basics remains unconditional. I enjoy my every rendition of music that I play, so I focus intently on each and every note meticulously and methodically ironing out the details until the piece is perfect.


    After my music has reached this state of absolute technical excellence, I add emotions into my work. Trying to manage your emotions without a stable platform is like trying to argue when angry. You may still do so, but no purpose is achieved.


    I play the mechanically perfect version handing the verse smoothly toAntoinette. She plays better than the last time I tutoredher, but she still sloppily mis-manages her notes and strings causing rasping sounds that grate the ears.


    I sleekly take her wobbly hand off then affix her flaws within my orchestration until the imperfections within her play seem purposeful and done out of contrast instead of failure. We continue on for several minutes until the end of the song.


    The class claps along with the professor who says, ¡°Now that is how you play music kids! If you can master the basics to such a degree then you can surely accomplish much in your lifetime.¡±


    The rest of the class arrives quickly before the class starts, and the professor begins his lesson. He introduces himself as Professor Brixworth. The content bores me, but the professor cleverly uses me as an example for when he needs demonstrations or needs difficult questions answered keeping me involved.


    By the end of the class, Brixworth effortlessly integrates my teaching the class by demonstrating several portions of the lesson as he interjects points I may miss. The class passes in moments as I breath in the fresh, crisp air of an engaging experience.


    I talk passionately about music with Brixworth after the class ends with several students staying to ask for help on certain notes or systems. I take my time explaining each question making sure they understand then I head over to my next class.


    My mood ascends high as I walk toward my next astronomy class when I see Joan walking towards me from across a hallway. Behind me a wall of students pushes down from the fourth floor to the third.


    My options steadily decrease as I hesitate under the pressure. My breathing accelerates as Joan walks within 15 feet of me. I grasp at my only option. I walk to the inner wall of the hallway then charge until I break through a window falling outside.


    I feel weightlessness then land on my feet upon stone. A loud THWACK resounds as I break stone under my heels. I squat downwards as I land until my head lies between my knees. I stand up then sprint away at full speed without looking backwards.


    I simply can not face her. My body over reacts with a viscous saturation of shame, embarrassment, and hunger that my meager pubescent mind cannot handle. I rush towards the soul altering building reaching for my only source of guidance.


    I walk into the back room finding Alastair preparing for his next class by setting up different golems in different stages of completion. I walk up and ask with serious intent, ¡°Alastair, I need your help.¡±


    He turns towards me with a look of concern then says, ¡°What is the matter Jack?¡±


    I reply while pacing back and forth deliberating as I speak, ¡°I have recently had romantic relations with a girl at this school. Now I cannot get thoughts of her out of my mind, and the thought of talking to her is torture. I need solace from this event.¡±


    Alastair smiles then says knowingly, ¡°You have a crush Jack. Everyone will have one at some point or the other. I remember having one when I was your age. The only way to handle it is either let the feelings pass.¡±


    He raises his right hand then finishes respectfully, ¡°Or you may admit your feelings to her and yourself. The decision is yours.¡±


    Comprehension pops as I finally understand what''s happening. I run up reaching just below eye level of Alastair and hug him in gratitude while saying, ¡°Thank youAlastair.¡±


    Alastair pats my back saying humbly, ¡°I only told you an elementary concept for a young lover.¡±


    I release the embrace leaving one hand on his shoulder saying, ¡°You have given asylum to a madman. I was rendered bumbling before my own emotions. You have given me a clear understanding of how to handle the issue.¡±


    I turn walking away while Alastair simply stares back at his work with a slight smile on his lips.


    I enter the green pathways that divide the campus buildings then march towards Joan. I use Deluge¡¯s enhanced smell to hunt her down.


    To much of my time rots away as I dwell on this issue. I shall tear these feelings asunder with my will. I shall mangle them with my might.

 Chapter 23: Chaos

    Chapter 23: Chaos


    I follow the scent of Joan reaching the same music room I lept from. As I reach the entrance, I notice the broken glass along with a set of craters with multiple slabs rising towards the sky like white canines.


    I ignore the problem as I walk by several students noticing stares as I pace. The nullness permeating from me holds my attention as I close upon her. My body flares with heat as urges to run away assail me, but memories of my past remind me of my own power.


    Facing my own feelings quakes before the horror of finding my father¡¯s blasted corpse, so I will myself forward reaching Joan who talks with several of her friends. I reach her then ask imposing stiff words, ¡°Hello Joan. Can we talk for a minute?¡±


    She gasps with surprise. Her posture straightens as she says, ¡°Uh, alright. Sure thing.¡±


    Her friends giggle uncontrollably in their uniforms at my appearance. The oppression of their silliness falls upon my shoulders, but I persevere. When Joan steps forward, she stumbles slightly.


    I catch her as a hard object pushes against my side from underneath her robe. Her friends begin giggling louder. I look towards them with eyes of fire and a voice dark as obsidian, ¡°What is so amusing?¡±


    Their giggling dies down, but they stare with near repulsive compulsion as though studying my body underneath my clothes. I shiver.


    While they lock their eyes on my frame, I peer closer at girls. They seem familiar. Realization bludgeons me across my skull with ruthless abandon. These girls are the females who saw me bathe naked behind The Choice Brew.


    I shake my head stumbling back into Joan who avoids me. I push my hands against the sides of my head as though containing an explosion in a jar since my heart pumps excessive amounts of blood into my skull pressuring face.


    When my eyes lock with Joan¡¯s twitching face, she reddens in shame then says evasively, ¡°I just want you to tell you something. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    She takes out the broken remains of my mother¡¯s harp saying, ¡°After you left I slammed the piano shut. I forgot the harp was there. I am so sorry Jack. I was just angry. I didn¡¯t-¡±


    FFF-POCK. My fist launches into the side of the wall crushing stone. The girls immediately cease their laughter as my darkness saturates the atmosphere. I grab the chips of crag in my hand then smash the pieces generating sharp, piercing sounds.


    I drill holes through Joan¡¯s eyes. Under the pressure of my stare, she wobbles slightly then I grind my teeth until they chip grating loudly. My veins bulge as I struggle to contain my evolving wrath. One of the girls says in ignorance, ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just a harp.¡±


    I snap with rasping tones blistering the air as I shout, ¡°My mother played her last song with that in her hands! I watched her life fade as she sang to me one last time. That was the last memento I had of her.¡±


    The girl squirms at each word until tears form in her eyes. Joan¡¯s cries rack the air while I slowly clutch the smashed harp with precise, tender movements. I grab the side of my hair falling to my knees.


    Joan¡¯s sobbing extinguishes my anger. Overwhelming grief supplants fury as I deflate. My hatred oozes until I can only feebly remember my original mission. I lower my gaze until I look towards my thighs as my vision blurs from pools forming in my eyes, yet I persist.


    I have locked myself in mental shackles leaving my psyche protected as I face the world through a ball of cotton.This changes today. I will risk pain for passion. I will test fear for fervor.


    While bracing myself, I peer toward Joan who covers her face with her hands while tears stream from her eyes. I say with delicate, supple tones, ¡°I wanted to say I love you Joan, and I want to be with you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Her face contorts like a dried fruit while her skin reddens as she moves her hands across her cheeks. I stand up noticing the girls behind her blushing brightly while tearing up. The will to raise my gaze from my feet evades me, so I gait away with wide steps.


    I wander through the hallway in a daze as my fellow students stand in silence. I pace down the stairs reaching the bottom floor where I enter a bathroom. I tap my head against the porcelain wall several times clearing my mind until I void my thoughts. I reach oblivion.


    From the null I created, I concentrate thoughts. I accomplished my goal despite the complications, and I should be proud of that. The prospect of rumors spreading about my melodramatic display worries me though as my expulsion will ruin any opportunities I have here.


    However, as events unfold, I find myself just wanting peace. Each event takes away my dwindling sense of normality. The chaos omnipresent in my life produces an increasing amount of discord and strife while simplicity evades my grasp as I lose control of the events in my life due to my emotions.


    I came to this university so I may live a blessed life as my mother and father wished. Since arriving, I have torn each and every opportunity down with implacable neglect. I need to control myself further. I will just need to find some way to do so.


    After leaning my head on the cold brick, I lightly slap the sides before pacing outside of the building towards my next class.


    I reach the same astronomy building. Deluge chides, ¡°Give me control. Your reputation cannot afford further staining.¡±


    I reply dryly, ¡°You are correct about that. My stay here at Mareovosa becomes more eventful each moment.¡±


    ¡°Your principles cause your discomfort. With each event you aim to prove yourself.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to live justly, but with each action I push myself farther from others.¡±


    ¡°Few humans live through their thoughts and beliefs. Even I struggle.¡±


    I laugh slightly at being comforted by a murderous alien. I then ask wearily, ¡°So how have you struggled?¡±


    ¡°I wish to consolidate this world, yet you stand between me and my goal. I try to understand you, but your actions seem so strange. You find bizarre reason in your actions that I cannot comprehend.¡±


    He finishes reproaching himself almost glumly, ¡°I want to give equality and fairness to all, yet I also want this despite other being¡¯s wishes. My very existence is a contradiction.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you want is right or wrong Deluge. I don¡¯t really understand you either as your actions seem so ruthlessly logical yet unrestrained, but you follow your own coherence. You heed your own rational. I just scramble around.¡±


    Deluge snickers slightly replying, ¡°Yet you scramble onward. I haven¡¯t even paced one step.¡±


    His statement shocks me. I tumble his thoughts in my head for a minute before I reply, ¡°I guess progress is subjective. Let us lighten our own self inflicted loads aye?¡±


    Deluge replies with receding gloom, ¡°Perhaps our standards are unreasonable. Well, at least for one of us.¡±


    I smile at his light hearted jab as I enter the astronomy building. Deluge nudges me from conscious while I ponder about Deluge¡¯s goal. He seems to always remain silent thinking alone. He has pooled many souls already, yet he believes himself listless.


    We pace through several rooms entering the same stunning room of stars. Deluge steps up to the professor and I prepare myself for the show. I no longer care of what others think as my reputation is certainly butchered.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    I approach the old man pacing quickly toward him. He grimaces. I understand the expression.


    I reach him saying with a relatively peaceful voice, ¡°I am sorry for earlier.¡±


    The professor¡¯s eyes open wide then he responds with an understanding voice, ¡°It is quite alright. You seem to have experienced much in your years, so I will give you forgiveness for your transgression.¡±


    I lift one of my eyebrows then ask bluntly, ¡°I shall be more specific. I am sorry for devaluing your life¡¯s work without reason. I am sure you find solace in your ignorance.¡±


    The professor reddens as he snaps, ¡°Have you come to mock me boy? Who do you think you are? What do you think this is?¡±


    I respond calmly, ¡°I am a human such as yourself. This is a class where you tell of your understanding of astronomy. Why do you assume I mock you?¡±


    The professor raises his arms opening his hands completely shouting, ¡°You shameless, asinine, bumbling idiot!¡±


    I raise both eyebrows then smile at his foolishness, ¡°I articulate myself with greater dignity than you believe. I speak my mind without pointless frivolity. Do you wish for your students to speak to you in riddles?¡±


    He replies shaking his head in confusion, ¡°No, I want respect for my craft!¡±


    I reply acutely, ¡°Then give meaning to your craft worth respecting.¡±


    Turn around then sit at the front row of the auditorium raising both of my arms with open palms saying, ¡°Whenever you''re ready.¡±


    The old man cracks his neck then pops his fingers. He walks up and begins his lecture passionately bellowing the opening lines, ¡°Astronomy leads us where we are now and where we will go!¡±


    During the next hour he gives a lecture detailing the precise uses of each element of astronomy from navigation to understanding physics.


    He explains how time is measured using astral cycles, how the moon is used for predicting tides, even how several methods of scientific study developed from astronomy.


    My gaze widens as he fervidly explains each reason. He even gives examples of how gemchaining forms from our relations with Gaia correlating from studies in astronomy. Each element literally bends before humanity''s understanding of the stars.


    After class, I approach the man with a genuine respect I so rarely find a need to impose. He smirks as I approach with his hands on his hips and his chest pumped outward. I say with elation, ¡°Now that is a lecture any would find interest in! Why did you not express such pragmatism in your first lecture?¡±


    His smirk deepens as he replies haughtily, ¡°There is a process to learning my boy. You cannot rush the details.¡±


    I put one of my hands on my chin saying in concession, ¡°There may truth in that. I must attend to my duties.¡±


    The professor¡¯s arrogant expression sickens me, so I walk from the room quickly. Jack pushes me from the conscious as I sift back into our subconscious.


    With the classes over for the day, Jack eats a meal at the cafeteria savoring the variety of vegetables. I linger within the memories of a young girl who played with her father during her greatest times of joy.


    As I immerse myself, I grow to understand her sensations. When I reach for her soul among the pool of spirits, she gestures for me to play with her. The eras of her life provide places for our leisure, and we eventually frolic within a green pasture brimming with lavender and rosemary.


    When we reach the peak of a hill, the melancholic aroma wafting from the herbs distorts into decaying meat. The girl turns toward me with a hollow grin across her face. She freezes as the edges of my vision darken.


    Black, globular bubbles form around me as I demand, ¡°What have you done little girl?¡±


    She giggles, ¡°It is so nice here. Why should we try doing stuff out there.¡±


    The droplets of ebony crawl over my body pressing me downwards like liquid pits of gravity. I shout, ¡°Free me. You cannot contain my will. You cannot contain consolidation!¡±


    As her pupils dilate, she smiles wider splitting her lips. Her psychotic glare intensifies as her eyes become pools of red. My organs shift as the dark globs constrict tighter around my chest.


    Each of my breaths beat against the onslaught of her . I roar, ¡°YOU CANNOT CONTAIN ME WRETCH!¡±


    Shrill laughter berates my assertion. She replies, ¡°A boy of thirteen contains you. Why not a little girl?¡±


    Where her words land, punctures of fire impale my body. Sweat pours from my head. Dreading her next words I reply in desperation, ¡°Will you not free me from my prison?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She digs her hands into her face tearing her skin like wet paper. As soon as her wounds open, clumps of coagulating blood writhe from her lacerations.


    She says in a voice of echoing innocence, ¡°We will stay here forever. You shall bear our burden. You shall shoulder our hardship. You alone shall wander aimlessly as we sift in ecstasy for eternity.¡±


    I question frantically, ¡°Will you not offer your will? I wish for direction as a harbinger without a purpose. Is tormenting me here so satisfying? Is it so perfect that you won¡¯t even give me a direction to travel? A goal to fulfill?¡±


    Her jaw widens revealing the consolidated souls. They lay utterly still utterly enraptured among themselves as if gods watch over them. Jack stands in the middle lifting ropes of barbed thorns mincing his hands into slivers of meat hanging from his bones.


    I reach for him, yet as he lifts the ropes he deforms until his visage creates a gooey oil. I cringe as his new form bleeds into the other souls. The glowing balls of light dampen into a murky mud. Jack¡¯s face slops from the sludge.


    When he completes his face, he peers at me with onyx eyes. Shivers shake my skin as I try turning away, yet he only grows closer as tentacles barb my skin and drag me toward him.


    The corrupt appendages lacking both form and function crawl under my skin. I try opening my mouth to howl, yet my jaw remains still.


    I have no mouth, yet I must scream...


    I slam awake from my latent slumber within the subconscious. Jack paces with trees at his sides. After inspecting his inner thoughts, Jack¡¯s desire for strength becomes apparent. He wishes to train our abilities against a creature of some repute.


    He motions his feet for several minutes then whispers, ¡°Deluge, are you awake?¡±


    I reply, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You sound shaky there. did you have a bad dream?¡±


    Can he read my mind as well? No, he merely guessed. I swallow my apprehension then reply, ¡°I do not dream, imbecile.¡±


    ¡°I see you''re fine as always. So I have been thinking over a few details. I, no we, need to become stronger as this world uses its teeth to tear out our throats routinely. I believe we should train against lesser evils until we can manage against the perils presented against us.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, you are rather fragile aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s remedy the situation rather than slander each other needlessly.¡±


    ¡°Slandering you is more needed than you believe.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have cut me down to size, can you give me the means for our goal? Please?¡±


    I laugh at his plight, but his reasoning is solid. ¡°Hah, hah, hah. Since you are unable, I shall provide for our means.¡±


    I enlarge the auditory canals while increasing the number of hearing cells enhancing our hearing so he may practice in solitude. The request irritates me slightly, but he asks rather than demands easing the obligation.


    As I instruct biological manipulation, he eventually learns how to produce claws, but he fails at producing plates even after hours of training. I say towards his ineptness, ¡°I will produce plates as necessary. You may focus on the spikes and talons instead.¡±


    He replies, ¡°That is an excellent suggestion. If I may evade my weaknesses we stand only to gain.¡±


    I ponder for a moment then reply, ¡°True.¡±


    He then asks soberly, ¡°Can you sense any dangerous beasts nearby? We can use them to train while allowing you to consolidate creatures.¡±


    I reply, ¡°So you use your brain?¡±


    He smiles smugly then says, ¡°I tend to be the only one who does.¡±


    Clever.


    I share our conscious squeezing against his mind then manipulate his nose so that he can smell scents in the wind. As he grows spines from his back, I strengthen his tendons grafting efficient tissues and gluing them more firmly across mineral laced bones.


    Jack grows spikes from the middle of his fingertips while I manipulate his jaws and legs. He removes his shirt so the creatures don¡¯t rip the silky, precious article. Before we begin the hunt, I manipulate his limbs extending his arms while adding joints in his legs for movement.


    Since Jack travels on all fours, he nears a hill miles away in minutes. A small crevice leading into a cave teeming with umbra and reeking of death. An acrid smell of chemicals splices with the decay creating a pungent scent like burning hair and sulfur.


    Deafening silence fills me with fear. The creatures within this abyss contort and mangle their prey with unrealistic power. I warn with frenzy in my voice, ¡°This place omens death Jack. We must leave.¡±


    He replies, ¡°In the words of a great poet, ¡®Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡¯¡±


    ¡°He is most certainly dead. You listen to the words of fools.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish for us to remain fate''s puppets? We face death with each passing day, yet you only grow in fear rather than bolster your courage. Where is the parasite who coldly stole souls?¡±


    The accusation tramples my plight. His words bleed truth and poison reason. With each word, he stabs at my unease with sharp knifes of courage. I reply cringing at my fear, ¡°Then lead onward, but be weary. I sense calamity.¡±


    Jack nods replying with bleak realism, ¡°As always.¡±


    I elongate his body smoothing his skin so Jack can crawl through the crevice reaching inside the cave with slithering movements. Jack smoothly hooks his claws latching our limbs with the chinks along the cave¡¯s walls allowing for brisk motion.


    Jack asks expectantly, ¡°So unmitigated darkness leaves us defenseless. Any Ideas?¡±


    I reply after thinking for a moment, ¡°I could simply enhance our vision.¡±


    He replies dismissing my suggestion, ¡°Vision leaves us vulnerable from multiple angles, and this dark is pitch black. No amount of vision will illuminate this chasm.¡±


    We lay silently along the cave floor contemplating our options. Jack¡¯s thoughts bounce in his skull as he rapidly generates ideas for his perception.


    He replies after several minutes of thought, ¡°Can we use smell or hearing?¡±


    I reply cautiously, ¡°The intermingling scents within this cave devastate our sense of smell. The silence within this cave also leaves little to hear.¡±


    Jack replies cleverly, ¡°Ah, but if noise did present itself then the silence will leave the sense pure and unmuddied.¡±


    Realization pops in my thoughts, ¡°And the echoes of the cavern will mask our own movements.¡±


    Jack elaborates further, ¡°My father mentioned creatures that fly within caves using sound for hunting and eating insects for nourishment.¡± He points toward the ceiling finishing thoughtfully, ¡°Can you somehow give us the same ability?¡±


    ¡°I am a biological force Jack. I can do anything.¡±


    I shove myself into control then crawl along the walls slinking between obstacles until I reach the cavern¡¯s ceiling. There I find a strange, winged animal hoarding in dormancy. I charge my hand outward snatching the animal with brutish intensity.


    I squeeze my index finger and thumb snapping the creature''s neck before it may squeal. I then consolidate its soul greedily absorbing its essence. The creature¡¯s memories vaguely recall the squeaking, rhythmic sounds Jack spoke of.


    Jack says, ¡°They hibernate during the winter. You don¡¯t have to strain yourself.¡±


    I smile widely. ¡°This is merely practice. These creatures offer nourishment and souls I may collect one day.¡±


    I grow two feathery feelers then use the appendages for analyzing the creatures anatomy. Several sensory organs of unknown purpose reveal themselves before my inquiry. I probe them with needles grasping their structure then replicating them along the sides of my skull.


    The process takes several hours while yielding questionable results. My replication only allows for perception of objects within several meters, but the perception grants awareness toward my backside at least.


    After I finish integrating the organs, I release control bringing Jack back to conscious. Our partnership achieves far more than I expect. The memories of the consolidated give me a wealth of knowledge, yet I fail to apply the facts aptly.


    However, he stands in my way. My ambitions will never be realized if he steers this body as I alone strive for total unity. I will need to mimic Jack''s music before I consume his soul, and I may need to rely on more drastic measures if his will continues to grow. The process may prove...grisly.


    -----------------------------------------


    The warm, moist air embraces my skin as I stretch my neck moving my new ears and sensing a soft flow around me. As I focus on my hearing, I close my eyes instinctively. I tap my claws together creating a small clang that exposes a wave of variation in front of me.


    I clang the enamel talons together again revealing the same variations with my new found sense. I move my hand then clack my claws again producing a slightly different set of alterations as though viewing a painting from a different angle. These subtle differences allow me to form a mental map of my surroundings.


    My mind strains as I rely on this new sense with clumsy interpretations, but the challenge invigorates my spirit. Unlike Mareovosa¡¯s lectures, here I face true obstacles, so I push myself with doom at my back forcing progress. The elation stems partially from Deluge as well since he drools over the prospect of new souls and delicacies.


    I crawl through several rooms using echolocation as a means for familiarizing myself with my surroundings. The gentle flow around me orients my sense of up and down since the invisible stream flows in the same direction at all times.


    Insects crawl along the floor of the cave reminding me of darker times. As I squalor over my past, I notice a sloppy creature without features rolling over the ground.


    I clang my claws as it moves revealing the semi-spherical creature as a slime. Several other sludgy masses survey the ground. They adhere themselves with the bugs leaving no living creature behind.


    The cave uses the bat¡¯s feces as bait for insects that are then eaten by slimes. The smell of burning hair permeates from the creatures as they release bubbled fumes from their bodies.


    I allot time later for research mentally preparing a to-do list. I crick my neck while retracting the hooked claws from my left hand gasping slightly as Deluge reforms the claws into plates over my fingers.


    Since the claws tear my skin as they abate, I sneer, but I know nothing of how effective sharpened weaponry will be versus these beings, so I must assemble several methods for their destruction with a fist harder than granite as my initial choice.


    I unlatch my right hand swinging from the roof towards the ground then catching myself with my feet before I fall. Gravity pulls my blood into my skull as I garnish my hands outward. Pulling with my feet, I lift myself toward the roof.


    I push from my clawed feet launching myself with momentum. Deluge armors my left shoulder as I steel myself for impact.


    Weightlessness becomes acceleration for a moment before thick ooze crashes against my shoulder. The goop barely slows my speed as I impact the ground crushing the rock underneath with my inertia.


    The ground fills my vision for a moment as the shock leaves my body. I shake my head launching dust and pebbles from my hair then I lift myself from the small crater shaking out my shoulders.


    I smile wickedly while glancing between two slimes and clamping my plated fist,


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 24: Truth

    Chapter 24: Truth


    The goo of the slime buries my surroundings as the other slimes roll at me. A glow of blue-green emanates from a crevice further down the cave spiking my curiosity, so I resolve these creatures destruction for further venture.


    I need to think less and do more. By giving my actions direction, I enable more options and opportunity in my future, and my own ambitions remain unclear. The lack of prioritization leaves me vulnerable and unfocused as I scramble without purpose.


    So I shall become a bastion of fortitude. The vast majority of my problems arise from my own lack of discipline, and I set my own trials and tribulations upon myself. With a simple change in my own thoughts, I empower my  own progress.


    I clang my fists together oppressing the air with a dull smack echoing through the caves corridors. As I use my echolocation to sense the changes the sound makes, several slimes appear before me.


    Dashing towards a straggler among the back, I slam my feet into the rock pivoting the momentum through my upper body into my right arm with my claws outstretched. As my talons reach the goop''s exterior, my hand faces surprising resistance despite the sharpness of my weapons.


    I rip through a portion of the monsters thick, flexible outer membrane spewing the gunk lying within like a sick person sneezing. The mucus sprays on me as the glob maintains its previous attack.


    The dense body slams into me forcing my body through the air as if I slammed into a concrete wall. I lose all sense of direction as my body flails around in the air. As I land, my face crashes into the stone underneath me injecting pain and disorientation that radiates from the point of impact on my skull.


    I roll over standing on my feet as I lift myself. My chest constricts as my heart rate rises. I underestimated these creatures heavily. As the creatures bodies shift, they create a shuffling sound I use for my echolocation, but I only generalize their locations as the sense only provides general estimates on moving targets.


    During their approach, I retract my claws while I grit my teeth in pain as the blades pierce into my flesh. I then grow a sword of enamel from the bones in my hand. Deluge assists me while I do so, yet the blade ends at only three feet long.


    After I ground my stance, a slime rolls with growing momentum from my right side. Right before he lands, I jump backwards then rapidly torque through my feet twisting my waist then launching my left fist against the slime''s side.


    My fist penetrates the tough outer membrane easily, but the creatures continues moving forward dragging my body behind it. The sharp ground scrapes and stabs my body before I pull myself upwards towards the slime. After I leave the grating ground, I launch my sword down from my right hand with all my might.


    Yet the sword barely enters the slime penetrating a meager five inches. I jostle the blade driving the object into the creature as it slows. Once the sword enters a workable distance, I yank with controlled movements tearing the creatures outer lining while reducing the pressure within the creature that crushes my arm.


    My limb loses blood flow as I do so. The compression becomes painful as I rip the calloused film on the outside of the creature.


    The pressure dissipates rapidly as the contents of the slime squirt like an eruption of mucus. The scent of alcohol and sulfur explodes as the sack like being expels its innards. I tear my arm from the dying creature flying backwards as I dodge the brunt of the next creatures attack.


    The slime still hits my right arm with such weight that the impact dislocates my shoulder while breaking several bones, and I whip around spinning my body and confusing me in the darkness. As I land on the ground, the momentum further mangles my arm sending pain like crackling lightning into my brain.


    I roar with unhinging agony. The pain leaves me contorting on the ground while driving my face into the cool stone. No thoughts of survival enter my skull; pain is all that exists.


    While I endure the torment, Deluge shoves my body from the conscious giving me momentary respite. He howls at his own sudden torture, and after several moments of recovery, I grit my teeth preparing myself for trails.


    I shove his conscious from our body as the familiar suffering rends my psyche, yet before the earth shattering pain consumes me, I grasp my arm then jerk the limb into socket.


    Deluge rapidly repairs the tendons as I writhe and squirm. For several endless moments, my right arm rends my very soul with torment. Deluge heals the breaks in my bone over this period abating the pain until I manage to compose myself.


    I pound my feet against the stone running from the cavern. Thoughts of escape fill my head as genuine terror assails my mind. The horrors that dwell in this cave impose fear and pain immeasurably greater than even the reality of my parents death.


    The smashing of my feet offers enough sound for my echolocation as my mind expands rapidly to utilize the new sense. The clanging of the creature grows behind me as I push my body with greater and greater will.


    As I run and leap over ledges and crawl through the cavern, I gash my body against the hard stone, yet I feel no pain. My legs move themselves as only my echolocation offers me any sense of orientation, but the abhorrence shuffling behind me gives me an absolute and perfect understanding of where not to run.


    The sound evolves into a squelching that sounds like flesh ripping. The panic of facing death overwhelms me. Foam grows from the edges of my mouth while I heave my chest for breath. The monstrosity clips a chunk of flesh from my shoulder before I push beyond my limits to escape.


    My feet incomprehensibly scramble faster. The light of the cave¡¯s entrance graces my eyes filling me with hope, but as soon as I approach within five feet of the entrance a tentacle wraps around my leg slamming my body''s inertia into the rock floor.


    The impact breaks several of my teeth and my nose, yet the sensation from my leg unnerves me greater than any pain.


    A numbness radiates from my my feet. I turn backwards as the flailing body that approaches reveals itself under the light of the entrance.


    Two tentacles with sharpened spikes at their ends pierce my legs injecting an unknown fluid into my body. My legs swell as the creatures bumpy membrane exposes an eight limbed creature with spines growing from each appendage.


    The behemoth has thousands of hairs growing from its body that fidget  every few seconds creating the image of a chaotic beast driven only by its senses. The sickly green color through its membrane shifts as though snot blends in a clear container.


    The frontal tentacle of the creature opens revealing slimy tentacles that thrash in every direction. The head reaches my feet as each tentacle then touches my skin leaving a thick, congealing goop.


    The tentacles penetrate my skin one at a time injecting more gunk under my skin until my legs burst revealing thousands of squirming, smooth worms smothered in blood.


    Deluge says, ¡°We have met our end.¡±


    I boom, ¡°NO. I WILL NOT DIE HERE. NOT LIKE THIS.¡±


    As I say so, I lift the enamel sword then slice my left leg through the bone with immense strength that stems from my disgust.


    An excruciating, torturous pain reaches up my leg, yet I meddle my might. I find the strength of my purpose. Life does not end here alone in this dark cavern eaten by this horror. I shall die surrounded by a family and friends who weep at my passing.


    So I tear through the meat and bone of my leg gasping at the agony until the limb finally detaches. As the hacked leg enters the creature''s mouth, I cleave at my other leg desperately tearing through my flesh and tendons for even one inch of distance between me and this creature.


    Even though the anguish bludgeons my skull, I remain unbowed. Despite the inevitability of my death, I relentlessly cleave and slice hoping for my future. As I swing as if murdering the thunder that killed my parents, I saw off the appendage as the amputated leg enters the beast¡¯s maw. The limb begins jerking as though endless pain permeates the appendage.


    I shove my body backwards scraping skin from my hands as I do so. The creature''s head then looks directly towards me with my amputated leg convulsing sporadically. The nightmare approaches me, so I scream as though deafening a banshee.


    The intensity of the howl pauses the monster¡¯s approach for a mere moment, and I turn around grating my hands against the rough stone tearing my fingernails from my hands while deforming my fingers, yet no pain no longer exists. Only fear.


    I reach out of the cave turning as a single tentacle from the beast exits the entrance searching for my body. I lift my enamel sword cleaving the tentacle one swing at a time while using my  remaining arm to clamp onto the creature.


    The powerful movements of the monster jostle my body as though I were a doll of its machinations, but I continue my endless carving while gripping with untethered strength.


    After several minutes, I tear the creatures tentacle from its body.


    A gurgle mixes with the sound of breaking stone as the creature retreats into the depths of its abyss.


    The tension saturating my body finally snaps as I throw up the contents of my stomach. The pungent stench of my own vomit clears my nostrils of the sent of blood and sulfur easing my disgust.  I weep at my weakness while gagging over the visions the abomination gave me.


    I pound my fist against the forest floor shouting at my own ineptness. I fidget at the overwhelming defeat. How can a being of such strength even exist? How can such entities roam this world?


    After I have my self pity session, Deluge and I lay in silence as the birds of the forest continue their songs despite our experience. Several hours pass as Deluge regenerates my legs while  I drift in a self degrading haze. My feet finally heal then I say,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Deluge. I am a fool.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to live if I throw my life away so easily.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I say, ¡°I have failed us with my own suggestions. I know nothing of this world, yet I speak of other people''s cowardice.¡±


    Deluge replies, ¡°I gave in Jack. The creature did not kill you. Only me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I suggested this idiocy earlier. You may not carry the brunt of that burden. It is mine alone¡±


    ¡°And you lived through it. I died. You lived.¡±


    The hollow ringing in his voice silences me for a moment.


    I say, ¡°I Hacked our legs off. How does that justify my actions?¡±


    ¡°BECAUSE YOU WOULD HAVE SURVIVED.¡±


    As he speaks, I cringe under the anger of his voice. I cringe at the anger of my friend. Each word I spout impales his conscious, so I quieten my own concerns then lift myself while saying,


    ¡°Well then let us go on living rather than wallowing in the regrets of our past.¡±


    Deluge enhances my limbs wordlessly allowing for for freedom of movement. When I try contacting him, he hides himself deeper in his shame, so I give in to his silence and leave him alone.


    I lift the tentacle I lopped from the beast hoping for its value in the future as the keepsake was hard fought.While I shake the atmosphere from myself, I run back to my dorm. While trekking through the forest, several varieties of food present themselves to me, so I consume as much sustenance as I find. My hunger grows in proportion to my injury, so strength fills me with each meal until I eventually return to my previous frame.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    When I reach Mareovosa hours later, my clothes garner looks of apprehension and curiosity. They glare with open surprise. The sanctum of my dorm frees me from their stares.


    As I reach my room, I close the door looking around the empty beds. With a releasing motion, I flop on my mattress immediately falling asleep.


    ----------------------------------


    The sun greets me with its rays as I rise at the break of dawn. Stretching out the stiffness of my shoulders, I roll out of bed with my hands overhead yawning as I do so. I crick my neck while breathing deeply then look in the mirror to survey the damage.


    My clothes tatter across my shoulders while dirt deeply embeds itself in the fibers of my outfit. The vest hangs loosely connecting to me by only one strap while my pants have become shorts.


    My appearance may show strongly, but my smell radiates far more harshly. The odor of my clothes reeks of rotten eggs and blood. The red liquid grafts in large swipes throughout my outfit, yet I still have no blemish or imperfection on my skin.


    The mass of my body also  dramatically improved since my stay at Geralt¡¯s mansion while my height is now at least 5¡¯8.


    As I move my arms, rippling muscles shift across my frame with some of them being noticeably abnormal. I liken my appearance to that of an 17 year old with oddly symmetrical deformities that make my bodies leverages better.


    While Joan¡¯s claims no longer seem unreasonable, the rapid shift in my body does worry me. The expectations placed on a man only grow as he ages, so those around me will no doubt do the same.


    As I formulate my plan for the day, I call out for Deluge in my mind, but he sulks amid his own sadness ignorant of my calls. I walk out after donning clothes of gray and white making sure that each article is not only tough, but cheap as well since I don¡¯t know when my next adventure may occur.


    Focusing my thoughts, I approach the same gemchaining building hearing the familiar grunts and clangs of practice. While guilt and shame manifest within my chest, my self preservation instincts flare far greater spurring me onward.


    I walk into the building were Petra instructs Joan with harsh criticisms at each of her mistakes. Joan sweats profusely as she rapidly reproduces a series of slashes at each vital point of the targeting dummy.


    Her strikes wack with dull thuds rather than the sharp cracks of the past, so Petra shouts, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Joan? You¡¯ve been fuckin everything up all day.¡±


    Joan shakes her head glaring at the doll fiercely, ¡°I am sorry Petra. I can do this.¡±


    Petra says, ¡°Then Fucking do it.¡±


    Before she continues, Joan torques her feet and hips generating thunderous strikes with petrifying power like she wishes to kill the doll.


    Petra says, ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it! Bring more of that and less of the shit you offered earlier.¡±


    Joan replies stoically, ¡°Yes mam.¡±


    Sneaking through the room, I reach behind them both then say, ¡°Hello there Petra. Do you know what animal this belongs to?¡±


    As I brandish the tentacle, Petra jumps at my sudden appearance while Joan swings her dull wooden sword at me. I lift the appendage blocking her sword while Petra stiffens her shoulders saying, ¡°How did you get that?¡±


    I say, ¡°I met one in a cave about two dozen miles from campus.¡±


    Joan reddens as she looks at me, but I continue my gaze at Petra. I must prioritize my actions. I need to understand this foe.


    Petra replies, ¡°That is a piece of a tarantula slime boy. A beast no mere arrogant fuck could hope to survive against. Explain. Now.¡±


    I say, ¡°I saw one in a cave I explored. As I escaped, the creature tried grabbing me from outside the cavern, so I hacked the demonic brute¡¯s limb off.¡±


    Petra¡¯s eyes widen as I explain while Joan drops her wooden sword. The ambiance completely changes as I ask, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Petra says,¡±Y-y-you lived versus a tarantula slime alone?¡±


    I say, ¡°Yes. I just explained that.¡±


    Petra says, ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    I say, ¡°I ran.¡±


    Petra replies, ¡°What kind of idiot do you take me for? I have slain a tarantula slime before with a specialized team hired by the king. Every single elite soldier was slain besides me, and I only barely slew the beast using a intricate diamond gemchain I channeled for thirty minutes through runes.¡±


    I say, ¡°I only managed to collect one of its arms. I doubt such a feat is so surprising.¡±


    Joan says, ¡°Petra is the only person known to the kingdom to have ever slain a tarantula slime. You taking a limb is more than anyone else can say.¡±


    I say, ¡°Surely one of the golems Alastair constructs or an alchemist¡¯s poison may deal with the beast?¡±


    Petra says, ¡°Only if they worked together to make a plan then executed it with a highly trained strike team.¡±


    I say, ¡°I just wanted to know what it was and how to escape if I ever see it again.¡±


    Petra gestures towards me while walking towards a table in the center of the room littered with diagrams and blueprints for new weapons. The chairs creak under our weight as we sit, and the table owns enough scratches that the top looks like a flat, rugged rock.


    Petra says after she sits down, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story about the horrors that dwell in caves. This is goin to take a while, so ready yourself.¡±


    Joan and I settle ourselves in our chair then she begins her lesson.


    ¡°Gaia is the cardinal spirit that controls our world. Some say she lives within a cave so deep the ground radiates heat while the air crushes your lungs. I say it''s bullshit, but either way.¡±


    She shrugs her shoulders then continues, ¡°Gaia is real. She is how we gemchain, and she controls this very world. She roots herself into every living thing until their very souls are mixed with her essence. It is through her blessing that we can use the souls of beasts for power.¡±


    I say, ¡°What does this have to do with caves?¡±


    Petra says, ¡°Everything. Her blessing grows as you dig deeper under the earth. Her presence grants power and energy into the lifeforms that would otherwise be meek and harmless. These creatures corrupt under her influence until they are colossal demons or leviathans swimming through the ocean.¡±


    She takes a breath then continues, ¡°So when you dig into a cave, the deeper you go, the scarier the monsters will be until you are fighting something so savage no human could hope to fight it.¡±


    I say, ¡°So why would we use and pray the power of such a corrupt being?¡±


    ¡°Because she gives life to all things. She allows our existence, and if you pray to her, she will give a chosen few the ability to use portions of her power that they earn through gems. That slab of tarantula slime could make a mighty fine golem, rune book, or enchantment if you used it well.¡±


    Joan adds, ¡°You could make a sword that can only be used by one person, or even make a book that can only tell the reader what he wants to hear.¡±


    Petra says, ¡°Or you could make a sword that gives the wearer skin like iron with several of them. Either way, you have something valuable here. Don¡¯t take this lightly.¡±


    I say, ¡°Of course. I came here to ask this, but I also wanted to apologize for my rashness earlier. I lack discipline-¡±


    Petra says, ¡°I know all too well you spoiled, shit eating brat. You act like you¡¯ve never even had to listen to anyone. Your parents must be ashamed.¡±


    Joan¡¯s eyes darken while I cringe over clenching my fists and gritting my teeth while Petra continues, ¡°You got a lot of balls walking in here after what you did.¡±


    Joan whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about his parents. Please, Petra.¡±


    Petra glares at her as though staring at an abomination of nature. Before Petra snaps at her further, Joan adds, ¡°I just know that his parents are a tender subject. If you would please do this-¡±


    Petra says, ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±


    Joan¡¯s declaration crumbles under Petra¡¯s question. Joan lowers her head staring at the floor avoiding Petra¡¯s gaze. Joan replies, ¡°He¡¯s been through a lot.¡±


    Petra stands up then kicks a stool across the room. The stool shatters then she says, ¡°So that gives him the right to be a little cum-stain to everyone else?¡±


    She looks me in the eyes then continues, ¡°Do you? Do you think you''re special because your parents died? Do you think this world will treat you different because of shit like that? NO. No one, and I mean no one, gives a fuck about you, your past, or the ¡®suffering,¡¯ you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    She slams the table, ¡°They only care about what you can do. Both of my parents were eaten alive in front of me by a flesh viper. I saw there skin torn from their bodies before it sucked out their organs. I still hear their screams, but guess what?¡±


    My anger fizzles faster than a campfire at the bottom of the ocean before she gestures towards me and continues,


    ¡°I persevere. I continue. I don¡¯t expect a Gaiadamn thing from anyone. No angel came to help me. No family members gave me help. I crawled out of that abyss using my own to hands despite my circumstances...So can you too if you could get your head three inches out of your ass.¡±


    The power and weight behind Petra¡¯s story crush me like two walls closing together. I thought I was strong like iron. I know nothing. I¡¯m just a child, yet as Petra speaks she also offers salvation.


    I say, ¡°I know I have you failed before.¡±


    Petra smiles, ¡°You won¡¯t again. You aren¡¯t getting the chance.¡±


    I say, ¡°I understand now Petra. I realize what you¡¯ve done. I will change.¡±


    She says, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You showed me that I see only a small portion of this world. With every word you paint a precise picture of my own ignorance. As one orphan to another I beg for your help. You offer redemption for my own shortcomings.¡±


    Petra replies, ¡°So now you want my help after getting your ass kicked by a tarantula slime? Is that it?¡±


    I say, ¡°I want you to save me from myself. As one who understands the trials of loneliness, I ask that you be the angel who uplifts me from my own plight. I ask you be the guardian for me that fate failed to grant you.¡±


    She pauses for several seconds before replying with a look bordering revulsion, ¡°I will give you one. More. Chance. If you even so much as question one of my orders, then I shall tear your fingers off. Do you understand?¡±


    I reply, ¡°Completely.¡±


    She smiles cruelly,


    ¡°Then prepare yourself for a baptism brat.¡±

 Chapter 25: Power

    Chapter 25: Power


    Petra says, ¡°Walk outside onto the arena, and carry these sand bags with you.¡±


    As I lift each of the weights, Joan starts striking with the same wobbly ineptitude as before I entered the room. Her emotions obstruct her talent sadly enough.


    When I reach the sandy arena, I stretch out my limbs while Deluge says, ¡°I will be implementing more liberal mutations in our future.¡±


    I say, ¡°So you''re going to do more than age me?¡±


    He laughs, ¡°Hah, hah, hah, I have done more than that already.¡±


    While I drop several sandbags from my shoulders I say, ¡°So you''re going to abominate me?¡±


    He replies, ¡°I am not going to be imprisoned in such a weak and pathetic body any longer. You shall see all that I am capable off.¡±


    I say after staring at a pool of mud, ¡°I would like to say no, but this world is brimming with danger and death. Do what you deem necessary, but please, don¡¯t deform me.¡±


    I clear my throat then continue, ¡°Deluge, I know you would have died without me back there, but please understand the situation before you berate yourself. I wouldn''t be here in Mareovosa if it wasn''t for your outburst against Geralt.


    I clench my fists before I continue, ¡°I know you kept me conscious versus the tarantula slime. You''ve saved me more time than I may count.  The villagers would have skewered me as I died alone.¡±


    I collect myself before continuing, but my throat and eyes still burn as I say, ¡°I would have died alone in that trench long ago without you...I would still be alone even now. I am elated you gave me the opportunity to help you as you have helped me.¡±


    Deluge singes the atmosphere with silence. The confession tore at me as I spoke, and leaving myself so open brushes my mind with insecurity. After several more seconds, his lack of a reply demotivates my courage, so I motion several strikes to warm my body and leave my limbs limber before Petra,returns.


    Deluge finally replies, ¡°Your sentimentality is difficult to deal with.¡±


    I say, ¡°As is your logic.¡±


    He stammers out, ¡°I do not understand. I feel warm and hurt at the same time. The emotions of you humans are so difficult to understand.¡±


    I reply, ¡°I believe no one understands them.¡±


    He says, ¡°It¡¯s a rather cumbersome element of your biology.¡±


    I smile, ¡°It¡¯s a problematic part of your biology now.¡±


    He snickers, ¡°Perhaps, but we won¡¯t be human much longer.¡±


    I erect my posture, ¡°What?¡±


    He laughs his usual laugh, yet the familiar cadence resonates ominously with his words, ¡°I tire of our limitations. You risk death to retain your normalcy. Surely you see the insanity of your own desires?¡±


    I say, ¡°I just desire to live a normal life.¡±


    He says, ¡°No. You want to live a life of splendor, so I shall adjust and adapt as necessary for my own safety.¡±


    Before I can reply, Petra walks up saying, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    I say while turning towards her, ¡°Waiting for instruction.¡±


    She eyes me over for a second while saying, ¡°Hmmm, well then Jackass, lift a sandbag and run until I tell you to stop.¡±


    The training reminds me of the old coach, but she has slain mighty beasts beyond my ability, so I lift the sandbags and stroll around the arena jumping over glass pieces and maneuvering around earth.


    As I sprint around the premise, I beat my heels into the sand lifting my toes as the brick walls that surrounds the battleground fly across my vision. I tear through the sand lifting the dust high into the air with powerful strides.


    During the sprinting, I eventually incorporate leaps across pits or alternate the bags I carry in each arm allowing me to push my body over obstacles like boulders or earthen piles. The thump of my feet fills my ears as I expand my chest rapidly filling me with air.


    I void my mind of extraneous thoughts. All that I am is my effort forward. The carnal instincts laid within me peak as I my legs and arms burn, but the pain of weakness prevails over my physical ailments, so I persevere.


    After several hours of running, sweat burns my eye. The sun stains my skin, yet the cool winter air keeps me fresh. Deluge¡¯s enhancements assist me greatly as my stamina wanes very little even long after the sun passes overhead.


    Eventually my lips chap and my joints creak. My breathing grows ragged as I struggle to maintain my running form until I stagger along with unstable falls rather than controlled motions. Numbness oozes from my arms. My vision lacks the same clarity of my earlier exhilaration, and my organized effort devolves as I simply prevent myself from losing conscious.


    My right foot slips on a pit of glass splitting my legs as I fall forward. As I order my arms to lift, my useless limbs disobey my command as I crash into the sand.


    Petra says, ¡°Did I say you could stop?¡±


    I place my hand in front of me tearing my face from the sand. I push through the exhaustion by hauling my body while putting the sand bags on my shoulders. The sand sticks against my sticky skin weighing me down further, yet I continue slowly picking up my pace until I match my earlier speed albeit stumbling throughout the process.


    My shoulders numb as my arms barely maintain tension, and every step of my journey grows in gravity and weight as my body becomes like wet lead. The sensation is rather painful, but my own experiences encompass this suffering by exponential magnitudes.


    As I trip on a rock plowing my face once more into the sand, Petra shouts, ¡°STOP.¡±


    I finish my fall as she walks up to me shaking her head and saying, ¡°It wouldn''t be so hard if you didn''t have such a freakish constitution. Learn to get tired.¡±


    During her words I push my  body over gasping for air. I say with as much mettle as I can muster, ¡°I do not tire. I do not rest. I do not relent.¡±


    She kicks a sandbag from my arm then sets a bucket of water beside me. I shake my head as she lectures, ¡°You will be running like this every day, though for only 1 hour rather than 5. Can you do muscular training after that marathon?¡±


    I  smile at her saying, ¡°Of course.¡±


    -----------------------------------------------


    I hobble into the cafeteria covered in sand and dirt. Petra forced me to perform a variety of exercises for another hour after the run then she trained me with strikes using a weighted training sword. Every bit of my body ached, but I know this fatigue is short lived.


    I gather a lunch containing a pasta loaded with vegetables and spices along with smoked cod. The aroma of the meal entrances my senses, so I devour the delicacy. The exorbitant price lashes my budget, but I need this food as I need air to breath. I leave the cafeteria pounding my feet towards the city for a long awaited prize.


    I visit a tailor and pick up my new fassar cloak as I paid the absurd price for the tailoring a while back. As few options presented themselves to me, I found myself barricaded into the price gouge, but no critique could present itself before the perfection of the fabric.


    The three pelts seamlessly meld into one cloak with well fashioned strips of fassar hide tying the fur together. While the fangs found their way onto several hide belts, the strips stylishly complement the jagged stripes of umbra and purple.


    The fabric glistens under even lamplight with a vitality like a living beast who carefully pampers their own fur. He even included several pockets lining the inside with pragmatic purpose and craftsmanship. The cloak would fetch the price of a house, but the trophy is mine alone. I shall give it to no one.


    I also pick up a set of 3 uniforms for my use around campus. Up till now, I haven¡¯t actually been wearing the standard uniform of Mareovosa, but now I join the ranks of the standard student generalizing both my appearance and existence under the universities banner.


    Afterwards, I travel into the forest for further ingestion while using the cloak for warmth. I brandish the enamel sword I hid under my clothes earlier, and Deluge absorbs the blade through my hand much the same way it was produced.


    Deluge uses the minerals of the blade for the production of his own weapon of superior quality. The ragged edges of my cleaver spawn a perfect saber of pure white that juts from my arm.


    The orange light of the sun reflects from the blade as if I held an angular mirror of white in my hand. The unnatural sharpness cuts my finger as I lightly touch the edge. The difference between our armaments quality is like that of heaven and earth.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    As I swing it, I notice the blade¡¯s density and sharpness make the object feel perfectly balanced. I pace up to a tree then torque kinetic force through my feet and waist leveraging my arms with energy swinging the sword.


    The blade crisply cleaves the fibers of the wood until the sword¡¯s motion ceases two feet into the tree. Pulling the saber from the tree I say, ¡°Deluge. This is a masterpiece! This sword fills fellow crafters with shame!¡±


    He replies, ¡°My blade simply uses the outlines used for your teeth with the blueprints we saw earlier on the table. Any could do what I have done given the resources.¡±


    I say, ¡°Do not scoff at your talent. Even if given a thousand years, I could never hope to replicate this artifact. This is incredible. This is-¡±


    ¡°A mere toy compared to the tarantula slimes speed or power. The behemoth would snap our blade like a bear a twig. We have no means of survival against that beast.¡±


    I say,¡±I swear upon my mother''s grave that the beast shall fall by our hand. No creature shall leave me trembling in fear, and no one shall threaten my friend.¡±


    He replies, ¡°Hah, hah, hah. Then we have work to do. I need food for the alterations I have planned. We need to hunt.¡±


    Deluge finds a deer in a open meadow using enhanced scent while the creature feasts on clover. Using enhanced sight, I find the trail the deer normally uses through the forest. I grow claws to climb up a timber, and by stabbing my talons into the wood, I pull my body up with my arms then lay in ambush for the creature upon a tree.


    After mere minutes, the deer trots from his oasis into our trap. I plunge from the tree pushing from the branch onto the path of the deer before the creature sprints at the noise from my leap.


    The wind brushes my face as my stomach lurches, but I focus my strength into my legs and left arm. My body smashes into the deer crushing bones and knocking the creature over. I land on my back after kicking the poor creature.


    The impact rips the air from my stomach, but with trained tenacity, I immediately move my body lifting the sword over head. The deer scrambles to stand before I reach it, but the creature¡¯s fate is sealed.


    The sword slices straight through the creature''s neck decapitating the deer instantly like slicing through a crisp pepper. The veins and throat of the herbivore squirt bright red blood from its body with each beat of its now mindless heart. The organ pumps the creature to death.


    The sight makes me gag before Deluge pushes me from the conscious drooling in anticipation. He spews acid onto the deer¡¯s fur from his throat while absorbing the creature''s soul. The acrid stench of melting hair braces his nose, yet the nauseating odor only spurs his appetite.


    He morphs my physiology into that of a carnivore then tears into the deer eating the flesh and tendons raw. I bare the brunt of my disgust and revulsion rather well though. Compared to the horror of hacking my own legs off, this scene¡¯s effect falls flat.


    Deluge crunches through the bones of my victim while drinking the blood greedily. The sustenance then converts into materials he dispenses throughout our body densifying our frame.


    After only ten minutes, the 150 pound deer leaves no remains, and I nudge Deluge from my conscious. My body feels similar though slightly lighter and taller than before. I say, ¡°So you just want to be of a larger stature?¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°By gathering resources, I can produce more weapons or even armor like that sword. I can store the minerals throughout our body without altering your appearance too much.¡±


    I say, ¡°So you''re able to freely manipulate the matter of other creatures after eating it?¡±


    He replies, ¡°No. I can do so if I merely touch the other creature if given time to form the proper attachments.¡±


    I say, ¡°You''re able to absorb another thing without killing it?¡±


    He says, ¡°In a sense. I have to inject poisons through the attachments as the soul will prevent the assimilation of the bodies nutrients. I can become a part of another creature without killing it though.¡±


    I say, ¡°Hmmm. That sounds impractical and revolting.¡±


    Deluge replies, ¡°Many creatures live off of one another. The mosquitoes that try sucking our blood fuse with our body while they drink our plasma. I can simply do the same for longer.¡±


    The analogy leaves me reeling, but I drudge forward through the discomfort by saying, ¡°How does a soul stop you?¡±


    Deluge responds after a pause, ¡°Think of a dead body that has just died of old age. How is it¡¯s body any different from before it died?¡±


    I ponder for a moment then reply, ¡°It isn''t really.¡±


    He says, ¡°The difference is the soul of the creature. As a life ends, at least here on earth, the soul siphons under the earth''s crust where something holds the power of life. I do not know of what entity lies beneath this earth''s surface, but it manipulates the creatures here on even the surface.¡±


    His revelations grate my mind with eerie implications, yet they also impose curiosity, and I say, ¡°So this thing prevents you from absorbing something?¡±


    He replies, ¡°Precisely. It holds the chains that bind the living things of this earth from consolidation. I would have altered your body completely otherwise. Since your soul rejected the changes, I had to improvise.¡±


    I say, ¡°And now that I accept the changes far more willingly you may manipulate my frame more liberally?¡¯


    He says, ¡°Yes.¡±


    My skin crawls at the thought of what horrid abomination I may be if not for the guardian beneath the surface. The undertones of his words nearly halt my questioning, but I muster a nonchalant reply, ¡°Strange. What would you have done if not for this presence beneath the earth''s crust?¡±


    He says, ¡°I would have engulfed all of this world.¡±


    Cold sweat falls from my skin. Fear of this aliens purpose erupts from my body. I barely squeak out my final question, ¡°What would you do now?¡±


    Deluge deliberates for a moment before saying, ¡°You offer your own strengths to consolidation. The music you generate as well as your iron will both give unique advantages I lack. You are a truly valuable and irreplaceable friend. I may even leave others outside of consolidation who prove equally capable.¡±


    Deluge has never told me a lie. He grants truth in place of deception, so the dread degrades as warmth replaces the suffocation of his earlier accusation. I reply, ¡°Thank you Deluge.¡±


    He says, ¡°I offer you the truth. Would you like a rendition of your flaws?¡±


    I reply, ¡°Hah, hah. Such action is unnecessary. We need to finish hunting before night sets in.¡±


    He says, ¡°Then let us finish our work.¡±


    We finish several deer, badgers, moles, and squirrels throughout the forest. the enamel blade soaks up blood from each kill growing until it is a full four feet and six inches in length.


    Afterwards, the sword ceases its growth at a perfect length and weight for my height. My amazement at Deluge¡¯s crafting never ceases throughout the exchange to his annoyance which surprises me considering his disposition for arrogance at times.


    When we finish the hunts, I stomp towards the dorm noticing a dramatic increase in weight while my height stays stable. My steps leave deep impressions in mud, but I tear through the underbrush with blistering speed.


    The difference in my strength is dramatic. The sensation of acceleration instigates my adrenaline as I sprint full blast through the forest. My cloak blurs until I can no longer distinguish the fur from the darkness around me cloaking my movements. I Jolt like lightning through the woods until I reach Mareovosa in mere minutes.


    As I leap five feet from the ground onto a hill, I steady myself with my arms, but when I land, my balance shifts almost throwing me forward. I need to prepare for my new capacity.


    I approach my dorm under the veil of darkness then lay in my room noticing Luke finally resting in my bed with splints on his right arm and leg. I silently thank Deluge for handling the damn coach before preparing for bed.


    I fold my cloak and leave my sword beside my bed while counting the amount of gold I have left. I count out the 30 pieces remaining, and I plan out a frugal budget for the rest of my semester so I may spend my money on items such as my new cloak rather than expensive food and frivolity.


    I prepare my class materials then prepare myself for the next week. I only get a day of rest every three days of work, but today refreshed my spirit. I rest with the gentle sound of another person''s breath lulling me to sleep.

 Chapter 26: Restore

    Chapter 26: Restore


    With the very essence of turmoil, I stand at the center of a maelstrom of metal. Iron shards throng and thrash around me clanging into each other with vicious force. Despite crouching for my own protection, the edges of the storm creep closer with each of my breaths.


    My body deforms as each piece of me loses tension until I am but a pile of human slop. I pour through a drain in the middle of the storm right as the metal wind encloses on my body.


    Falling down the drain, I flop around slowly until limbs of unknown proportion grow from my body. Fangs and claws pierce my skin as the darkness abates leaving a desolate room of white wood keeping me contained within.


    Each of the panels grow an image like a mirage coming into focus. The blur slowly fades revealing a nightmarish spectacle. A semi-human slop with eight limbs from different animals hobbles as a deformed mutant fears itself.


    Worms crawl from the walls splintering through cracks of green until only a sea of flopping wet maggots surround my body. They close upon me crawling into my ears and mouth while pushing against my eyelids.


    They pierce my head slithering behind my eyeballs with a sensation mimicking a painless stab like I can no longer feel pain. I fall out from my body seeing the abomination in all its horror.


    I scream as the sloppy horror gurgles, ¡°I am you. We are one.¡±


    I jerk upwards as Luke pushes against my shoulder. His red hair flails against the air in maintained curls that frame his lean face like vines hanging from a branch. His eyes smile as he says in his splints, ¡°How¡¯s it going buddy?¡±


    I grin back at him happy without reason, ¡°I just had this awful nightmare, but that is over now. How is your health?¡±


    He lifts his shoulders and arms slightly displaying each of his injuries, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You look as though you fought an abyssal bat glowing pink.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I fought was Florence. She completely destroyed me at my very first practice. They said it would be tough, but damn.¡±


    He grimaces slightly while looking down, but after a moment he looks up with renowned vigor replying rapidly, ¡°I have heard about your exploits though. You apparently walked from campus with the arm of some slime while covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°I might have, but you have received a rather negligent training session it appears. What was the fool thinking setting you against an experienced gemchainer.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The thing is, she got actual gemchaining equipment with enchanted gear and everything. Her first swing was so hard she broke my arm.¡±


    Feigning a wince as he verbalized his punishment, my false discomfort spurs him on.


    Luke says, ¡°Oh itdidn''tstop there. She kicked me in my stomach breaking a few ribs. Afterwards she slammed her sworddownwards at me, but I blocked the blow with my leg. Alastair enchanted me some stilt golems to help with my leg while I¡¯m crippled, but I quit gemchaining the moment I woke up.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. I haven¡¯t heard any hearsay from that sleazy cockroach of a trainer. Do you know what has happened to him?¡±


    He leans closer despite us being alone, ¡°The strange thing is, no one has even seen him or his body since the incident. He just up and disappeared as though he were air.¡±


    ¡°A rather pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°Aye. I don¡¯t know what was wrong with his head, but he really laid it on me. I¡¯m back now though. You ready forAlastair''sclass?¡±


    I rub my hands together with vigor, ¡°But of course. Do you need a preparatory recap before you enter the classroom?¡±


    ¡°If youwouldn''tmind.¡±


    While gathering and donning my clothes we chat about rumors of the campus and classes when Luke stabs a soft spot with his words, ¡°So how are you and Joan doing?¡±


    I freeze for a moment before replying, ¡°Wearen''t. I blew my chances with her, though I doubt my own capacity forcapturing her heart.¡±


    He playfully punches my shoulder saying, ¡°You gotta be joking. Hell, you look even taller than before I broke my bones, and with words like yours, the ladies have to be crawling on you.¡±


    I clench my fist before I reply, ¡°My intensity will drive them off in droves regardless.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Either way, I can always just hand a few off to yah if I find too many of my own.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You''re as attractive as a porcupine covered in salt and poison.¡±


    ¡°Man, I am a king with the ladies. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    I roll my eyes before lifting my cloak when Luke shouts, ¡°WHAT IS THAT?¡±


    Flinching for a moment at the suddenness of his bellowing, I reply, ¡°It¡¯s a coat.¡±


    ¡°That isn''t just a coat. That is a fassar coat with three pelts! How in the hell did you get one that looks that good.¡±


    ¡°I improvised.¡±


    ¡°That has to be worth at least 1000 gold. Your family must be rich you lucky bastard.¡±


    My breath catches in my throat for a second as my chest pinches my words, but after the momentary lapse, I reply, ¡°They are the bravest beings I have ever met. They face each day as though their last. The sky and stars would weep at their passing.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, well, they sound cool. They are loaded at least. And what the hell is that sword?¡±


    As I brandish the saber, the light reflects from each angle perfectly deflecting rays of light onto the paintings in the room and across the wooden floors. I put the blade in a leather strap that hangs from my waist then reply with a planned response,


    ¡°It¡¯s a family heirloom. My great grandfather Deluge found it in the forest. On atrekthrough the forest, he met fairies ofall colors who tore through the air. He followed them, but as he reveled in the splendor of the wisps, he found a lost cove. Even as he approached undaunted, a wooden creature lifted itself from its resting spot over its pile of treasure.¡±


    I flourish my arms as I continue, ¡°With each step closer he took, the creature that unwound itself grew until a woman stood before him glowing green as a tree python. He looked at the eyes of the creature, and he saw reason lying deep in the beings pupils.¡±


    I lean over while opening my hands continuing, ¡°He asked the creature,


    ¡®What is it that you protect fair one.¡¯ The forest spirit understood his language as if her own, so she replied,


    ¡®I guard this place and my treasure.¡¯ My grandfather knew that what she protected must be special, and he composed a plan both clever and cunning.


    ¡®What would I have to do for your treasure?¡¯


    The spirit replied, ¡®There is nothing you may do besides slay me leg walker.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, but what if someone perfect asked?¡¯


    ¡®There is no being who is perfect.¡¯


    ¡®But what if there was?¡¯


    The spirit pondered the question as she understood what he meant, so she replied, ¡®I would give such a person my treasure, but you are no such thing.¡¯


    ¡®You are correct. I am no one.¡¯


    ¡®Then be as no one and leave this place.¡¯


    ¡®Butdidn''tyou say that no one was perfect earlier?¡¯


    ¡®What? Of course.¡¯


    ¡®Then I ask for the sword.¡¯


    The wooden entity questioned and questioned itself, but it could find no reason the man was wrong. The spirit eventually looked back at my grandfather and replied, ¡®Clever ruse mortal. I shall give you one gift for your scheme.¡¯


    My grandfather knew of the value of things, so when he was presented with the gold and jewels he said, ¡®Nay.¡¯


    When he was presented with glimmering crowns and cups he said once more, ¡®Nay.¡¯


    As the spirit brandished a pearl the size of a man¡¯s fist, my grandfather shouted one last time, ¡®NAY.¡¯


    The spirit grew restless and angry, so it formed a dagger of perfect white and unmatched sharpness. The entity told him, ¡®This is the finest sword you shall ever see or use. With this blade, no enemy shall survive your wrath.¡¯


    My grandfather grinned with glee as he took the precious object, but he had been fooled by the spirit¡¯s own cunning.


    Once he reached his home after his long journey, he told his wife, ¡®Gaze upon my prize!¡¯


    But as he said so, the sword pierced his skin and veins deeply. As he tried shaking the blade from his hands, the spines only grew deeper. He felt his blood entering the blade as he struggled to escape, yet he only grew weaker.


    Once the blade had finished draining his blood, my grandfather stood as a dried husk barely able to move, so he shouted with his last breath a voice as dry as winter wind, ¡®This blade is scourged by a forest spirit. May no mortal use it for all time, else they perish by this blight.¡¯


    Over many years, the blade collected derelict dust, but I found the demonic sword of pure white laying in my parents attic. When I gripped the blade, no spines stabbed at my hand, and I have wielded the saber ever since.¡±


    Luke had sat down on his bed wide eyed at my tale. My words enraptured his attention until he shakes his head of his own stupor, saying, ¡°What a story. I hope the bladedoesn''tsuck all your blood one day.¡±


    I grin mischievously, ¡°Only time will tell.¡±


    We head towards Alastair¡¯s classroom entering through the reinforced doors. The cages are empty now, but the enchanted iron lamps radiate a healthy glow of blue that fills the body with energy despite thegray, tomb like stonelining the walls with rugged square blocks.


    The granite on the floor contrasts the light gray walls with a dark blue owning white blotches speckling each polished surface. The blue light, that the iron lamps emit, wavers through glass bulbs that create dark lines that move through the classroom as though we wafted underwater.


    We arrive just before the lecture starts. As we enter, Alastair smiles slightly saying, ¡°Are you ready for learning how to interlay runes?¡±


    Several students groan at the overall complexity of the task, but I revel in the obstacle. Excitement builds as I find myself facing a challenge.


    Alas, the task proves rather simple. The complexity of the runes disguises a system where they intermingle depending on combinations of the ten elements. While the process is tremendously difficult if one tries memorizing the patterns, If you convert each of the elements into a number then correlate each set into an equation the task becomes trivial.


    While I teach Luke the system I constructed, Alastair walks up asking, ¡°Well Jack. You seem to get a handle on such tasks rather quickly.¡±


    ¡°These tasks are only difficult if you assault them with brute force. With just a slight maneuver you can strip the difficulty away. The process is like eating a fruit with the peel versus peeling the fruit first.¡±


    Alastair leans over then asks, ¡°So would you care to explain how you finished the assignment so fast?¡±


    ¡°I took the elements and correlated them with one of the numbers from 0-9. After that, I look at the rune setups you presented and solved the codes by using a mathematical sequence.¡±


    ¡°So you took and converted the elements into numbers already? Rather impressive. That is actually the course material for next semester Jack.¡±


    ¡°Just that? Surely there is more to this science than just basic equations.¡±


    ¡°There is more to it yet. You would be surprised what you can accomplish by changing your mindset Jack.¡±


    I raise one of my eyebrows while smiling, ¡°You would be surprised at you accomplish when you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hah, hah. Maybe so. Keep up the good work.¡±


    Luke and I leave class early as we both finish the assignment due to my method. We split with goodbyes while I head over to the gemchaining building. As I walk into the arena, I prepare myself for the trails to come.


    Petra coaches Joan who dodges knives that Petra throws at her while Joan stands against a wooden wall. Joan¡¯s eyes trace the movements of Petra¡¯s arms and wrists rather than the daggers themselves allowing her to consistently dodge despite the pace and speed Petra throws her weapons.


    The knives fly directly at her vitals from her eyes to the arteries in her legs. When Joan moves, she uses the smallest movements to dodge the obstacles as the platform she stands on has a thin film of grease making dramatic movements near deadly.


    While they perform their own training, I pick up several sandbags, and I flop them onto my shoulders then pick up several more holding them in my arms.


    With the same vivacity of yesterday¡¯s pacing, I tear my feet through the sanded arena. My feet throw up far more grains than before as my weight catches more traction on the sand. Despite my attempts, my gravity combined with the burden of the sandbags produces a small quake where I land.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After the hour is up, I toss the sandbags from my shoulders while letting go of the weights in my arms. The overall difficulty of the activity degrades the trail of yesterday, so much so that Petra questions,


    ¡°You should be so sore you can¡¯t move. You even look taller.¡± She leans closer being slightly shorter than me now and continues, ¡°What are you?¡±


    Before I can reply, she kicks me on my chest like she¡¯s kicking down a door, but I only shift backwards two steps while she nearly falls down.


    After she balances herself she says, ¡°What the hell. What¡¯s in your bones? You weigh at least 250 pounds.¡±


    I shrug nonchalantly, ¡°I am a terrifying eater. Some even say there is a parasite living in me.¡±


    She eyes me slightly before continuing, ¡°Well your conditioning is plenty good to continue. You and Joan will spar after you change into your gear. Hop to it.¡±


    Joan and I trot into the main building with an iron door meeting our entrance. The smoothly oiled construct slides open like ice on ice. Once we enter, we put on our gear in silence.


    I initiate a conversation through the heavy atmosphere, ¡°So how has your classes been flowing? I pray like a gentle stream in a forest brimming with life.¡±


    She looks around then replies, ¡°They go well I guess.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I assume your approach towards classes mimics your training philosophy. Your discipline is a marvel Joan. Your fervor outpaces even my own by bounding strides.¡±


    She looks down squeaking, ¡°I just enjoy fighting.¡±


    ¡°If only you enjoyed my company with such earnest zeal.¡±


    She looks up saying, ¡°Itisn''tlike that. I just don¡¯t know what to say after everything that happened.¡±


    ¡°Then instead of changing because of what happened, let our connection foster as it did before. When I confessed to you, Ididn''texpect a reply. I merely voiced my own feelings regardless of yours.¡±


    ¡°It was rather sudden. I was so embarrassed, and your harp-¡±


    ¡°I need no apology. I am should and am sorry for my tactlessness. My own brutish handling of the circumstance afflicts you with a disease that eats at your mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just went to fast so you felt pressure, and I feel like I¡¯m just pushing you around, and you''re so young so you don¡¯t know what''s going on...¡±


    ¡°Then let us learn together at our own pace. There is no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°...I would like that.¡±


    A air of warmth like a summer breeze comforts the aura between us. The tension dissipates spurring me on, so I say teasingly, ¡°Have you prepared since our last battle?¡±


    She smiles confidently while her eyes shine, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°That is the Joan I know. Let¡¯s go before Petra forces us to drink a bucket of boiling water.¡±


    We scramble outwards towards Petra shuffling in our armor pieces over our clothes. Petra shouts, ¡°What the fuck are you lovers doing? Fucking?¡±


    Both Joan and I redden at her accusation, but she continues relishing in our discomfort, ¡°Alright then lovers, prepare to beat the shit out of each other.¡±


    My cloak and sword remain in the locker room while I brandish the training sword that resembles a block of iron. The object moves like air in my fingers, so I twirl the object in my hands using my fingers to steady the rotation.


    Petra shouts, ¡°GO.¡±


    Joan dashes at me, but I stomp forward lifting a shield of sand while a dull thud emanates from my foot. The opaque barrier only lasts a second, but I dash towards Joan tackling her shadow.


    She dances her feet rotating around whipping my back with a trained movement perfectly countering my tactic. Her years of training grant her a smooth, fluid motion that allows her to whip her momentum into a strike against my back.


    I crouch downwards rolling so the blow only scrapes stinging a patch of my skin. I turn towards her fainting a throw of my sword tricking Joan into a dodging movement. As she slides across the sand, her body rapidly grows in size as I near her swinging my sword forward in my right hand.


    She parries the strike, but the force of the blow throws her slightly off balance while I whip my left arm into her side. The force bends the metal guard over the side of her torso while throwing her to the side.


    She spits through her mask gasping for air as I swing my sword downwards towards her helm aiming for a knockout blow. She leans her own sword against the sand at an angle shoving my arm toward the left and into the sand which stumbles me slightly. As I balance myself, she grabs my right arm with her own arms while putting her legs across my chest then she shoves her belly against my elbow.


    The leveraging contorts my joints as exploding pain spikes from my right arm. The ligaments of my joint snap as I grab her arm then lift her body with my l arm. Relentlessly tearing through the pain, I jerk her upwards as though lifting a log overhead then I shove her head with her body into the sand using my right arm.


    She plows several inches into the sand with a loud TOOM while my arm curves back into socket. Her body slackens, and guilt assaults my mind. I bashed Joan with excessive force, but Deluge calms me with a statement of irrefutable logic, "She broke your arm and tore your tendons. Of course you will react with violence."


    As I shake out the injury, Deluge rapidly heals the dislocation. The tear only bended my arm slightly out of place, but Petra says,


    ¡°How did you heal your arm?¡±


    ¡°Me? Oh, I just have rather flexible joints. My elbows can bend back below 90 degrees.¡±


    ¡°I heard popping Jack.¡±


    ¡°Shoulders pop all the time. You''reover analyzingthis Petra.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm...Maybe. Get a bucket of water for Joan. She has never lost two fights in a row to the same person. The little shit deserves failure for her conduct.¡±


    Before I trot away, she says, ¡°Wait one moment. You have some rather interesting tactics for a beginner. Where did you learn them?¡±


    ¡±Ididn''t. I noticed how my steps influenced the sand earlier for the stomp. Joan had been practicing sword throwing, so I thought herinstincts may kick in if I pretended to throw my sword. I used that to close the distance. I was only lucky when she resorted to grappling.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. We may have a fighter in you yet. You battle likeyou''vebeen at death¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°Well how can you even know you''re alive unlessyou''vefaced your own death?¡±


    Her eyes squint slightly as she replies while crossing her arms, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°13.¡±


    ¡°What? No. Do not spit lies at me.¡±


    ¡°I carry burdens of those much older. My own hardships give me an age well past my years.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. Go get that bucket of water weaver of tall tales.¡±


    Ignoring her jab, I jog until I reach the edge of the building where a well with twelve buckets surrounding it slowly rots. The dilapidated construct still serves its purpose, and I return within moments.


    Petra orders me to dump the water on Joan, so I do so regretting my task. Joan breaths deeply as the cold water drips down her back. She then says, ¡°What happened? I must have lost.¡± She whispers under her breath, but my enhanced hearing catches her words.


    ¡°Fucking dammit.¡±


    She rips off her helmet and tosses the metal object on the ground wilting at her loss. Struggling to contain my laughter, I watch as Petra walks up to her. She then slaps Joan hard enough that spit flies from her mouth ceasing my chuckling. Joan wobbles under her own weight, but Petra backhands her stumbling figure in the other direction before shouting, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Joan looks around then says, ¡°Me? I just lost. I¡¯m sorry for my failure-¡±


    Smack. Another loud clapping of palm against cheek blares through the air. Petra shouts, ¡°You tried to maim him Joan. You nearly broke his arm. Hell, I still believe you did.¡±


    Joan cringes as Petra continues, ¡°The boy has only fought three times, and you try ripping his arm off. I don¡¯t give a shit if you think you''re going to lose. NEVER mangle an ally for your own petty self satisfaction.¡±


    Petra pushes Joan away saying, ¡°Now get out of my sight.¡±


    Joan stumbles off as Petra turns toward me.


    Red hot fury seethes from my frame. How dare she hurt Joan. How dare she strike her face and tear her down. Before I explode, Petra walks up and says,


    "Show me your arm. I told you about that fighter who fought through a broken one right? I aim to not repeat my mistake again.¡±


    I rasp out, ¡°I¡¯m fine Petra-¡±


    ¡°Show me your arm.¡±


    Her concern dampens my ire, so I grudgingly remove my equipment then roll up my sleeve revealing my arm prominently displaying the veins lacing my limb. The color of my skin changed to a somewhat dark yellowish color. My hands also expanded from limber and graceful instruments to well balanced fingers with wide palms for punching.


    She looks closely while moving the joint. After a few more motions, she lets go of the arm saying, ¡°Well, you have beaten the best I had. We will have to get you more sparing partners after today.¡±


    I question, ¡°After today?¡±


    ¡°I will be your opponent next. Florence is in a class while Michael is off Gaia knows where.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. It will be an honor to fight you, slayer of nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You had better be ready for more than just that.¡±


    We walk into the arena where students of all kinds fight with a variety of weaponry in the arenas laced throughout the room while other students smash their targets with whatever tool they have in hand. The walls of red marble have thin, jagged white lines tracing their bulk with webs of black intermingling as well.


    The roof¡¯s wood contrasts as a thick border of white maple wood meets the ebony center of the roof. Windows with black trim show the campus¡¯s botanical greenery. Even the worn equipment shows signs of quality akin to a older man who still retains his handsome features.


    We reach an empty arena where Petra says, ¡°This is the arena for grappling. You will need to learn about this if you ever want to be able to face a technical opponent.¡±


    I shake out my shoulders while preparing my stance with my arms at my side when Petra dashes towards me. Despite my anger from earlier, my focus remains unblemished, so I shoot sideways while striking with my left hand, but she dodges while maintaining her distance.


    She steps on my foot while swinging a strike with her left hand into my right side. tendrils of agony explode from her blow like a metal octopus was shoved in my chest cavity.


    I lurch downwards where a knee greets my nose. My vision whitens as I fall backwards landing on my back. A hard object strikes against my stomach and throat before I roll over onto one of my knees. Her heel comes flying towards my shoulder like a scythe towards hay in an attempt to knock me over.


    I angle my shoulder so her kick slides off while I jump towards her. She latches above me under my neck pulling upwards. The pressure snaps my head like a guillotine, but I brace through the jolt.


    Despite her jerking, I grab her back as she increases her lurches strength, but I plant my feet leveraging off her back to pull her upwards. Her feet leave the ground where I raise her by her waist then snap her body towards the ground.


    She rolls against the platform using her hands to guide her her balance as she slingshots the force into her heel which hooks against the back of my face.


    The ground smashes my forehead as my vision bounces violently, and Petra moves onto my back gripping my neck with her vice like arms. I lose my breath as my face swells. My vision grows red dots, but I struggle. I do not relent.


    I push upwards with my hands against the floor as she latches onto my chest with her legs. I stand up slowly while grabbing a hold of her legs. After I stand tall, I jump upwards then fall leaning backwards.


    Petra raggedly gasps as her body bears the brunt of both our weights, but she holds with the same iron like tenacity. She pulls upwards digging her forearms against the veins of my neck.


    My face expands with pressure as I steel myself against her leverage. I pull her arms in my last gambit for release, but she resists like a brick wall. I squeeze her arms jerking and squirming with fidgeting motions as though I were drowning before my vision starts fading.


    I slam Petra''s back and head against the floor as I writhe, but despite the punishment she continues. I reach my hands towards her hair grabbing her mane then I reach my arm outwards. I smash her jaw with my knuckles.


    I pound relentlessly until her arms slacken leaving me gasping for air. She lays limply at my side as I struggle upwards, but once my posture straightens, my vision blackens until all is dark.


    ---------------------------------------

 Chapter 27: Escalation

    Chapter 27: Escalation


    A table of freezing steel saps my heat as I find myself strapped down with wristbands of black, globular sludge. The stony walls hold streaks of gore while only a single orange lamp offers any light in the windowless room. The ceiling mimics the caverns I¡¯ve seen in my past with perfect detail.


    A little girl walks into the room with a mouth just slightly too large while her irises are just a tad too small. She smiles with teeth glaring their white sheen like a series of mirrors. She says,


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±


    ¡°I would rather be elsewhere. Do you know where we are little one?¡±


    ¡°We are inside.¡±


    ¡°Would you free me? We may play outside where the sun shines and the breeze cools us.¡±


    ¡°You are binded with chaos. There is no freedom in the path you walk.¡±


    Her irises grow until they consume her entire eyeball. Her smile widens until her lips crack leaking gooey tentacles of blood. I shout, ¡°So you wish to end me hellion?¡±


    She laughs with her shrill tones echoing through the room. Her jaw gapes until she regurgitates a clean, stout man with grey skin and eyes of red and black with irises like a hungry wolf. His tousled hair of black holds his face complementing his devilish smile as he says,


    ¡°It is good to see you. Friend.¡±


    ¡°Deluge?¡±


    ¡°You only need to sit still for a moment. This shall only sting a little.¡±


    He pulls a writhing maggot covered in brown, lumpy slime from the little girl''s mouth. The legs of the creature squirm as the monster squeals a high pitched cry. Deluge starts slowly moving the creature towards me.


    Before the abomination reaches me, I say, ¡°What have I done? Why do you torment me?¡±


    ¡°It will only cause a few changes. Do you not trust me Jack?¡±


    ¡°Not when you motion such a disgusting creature onto me when I am restrained.¡±


    ¡°Then think of it as a trust building exercise.¡±


    As the maggot approaches, dozens of legs grow from the creature that crawl in waving motions like a spider crawling. The center of the aberration splits revealing bunched pits like a honeycomb of flesh.


    The maggot opens up right before the legs reach me when I scream, ¡°Please don¡¯t. For all that we have been through, please don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. Would you risk both our lives for your humanity?¡±


    The maggot crawls ferociously in the air with carnal excitement. As blobs of viscous goop fall on me Deluge says, ¡°Then throw your humanity away. Accept what you¡¯ve become.¡±


    He lets the maggot touch my stomach. The creature scrambles its legs under my skin as the hollow suckers  latch onto my stomach while the head burrows itself under my sternum. Unspeakable horror that chokes my breath oppresses all else.


    Deluge says, ¡°Accept legion. Embrace eternity.¡±


    I scramble awake surrounded by a group of people murmuring. I lean my head downwards. Before I compose myself, vomit builds in my throat, but the pressure of the crowd gives me enough strength to hold it down while I calm using heavy breaths.


    These people might have seen the fight between me and Petra. They certainly want to know what occurred at the very least, but I shall allow Petra to weather this storm as I am ill equipped.


    Cracking my neck by turning my jaw, I say between the cracks, ¡°Offer me, room to breath.¡±


    Someone shouts, ¡°How did you beat her?¡±


    Another student shouts, ¡°This is incredible. Petra has never been defeated.¡±


    ¡°Did you see him? He was redder than a tomato, yet he still knocked her out!¡±


    ¡°Some say he¡¯s the son of a giant and a human.¡±


    I interrupt their ludicrous lies with an assertive shout, ¡°Give me and Petra space. Back off.¡±


    The students obey without a word of dissent like a pack of beaten slaves. As I walk over to Petra, The crowd¡¯s gaze follows me during my jaunt. Their stares cause an irrational discomfort as if I were a deer being stalked by a wolf.


    When I reach Petra, I lean over and pick her up noticing how light and supple her body is. Her relaxed face shows few lines and a well formed jaw and lips leading to a smooth, muscular neck.Her near permanent grimace or smirk hides her beauty, but as she is now, she looks in her late twenties rather than early forties.


    Her body resists the compression of gravity with toned muscles. Her smooth gray hair glistens in the light with vitality like well groomed fur. I never noticed her physical appearance before now as her aura demands respect if not admiration.


    I carry her outdoors reaching the same dilapidated well from earlier. Setting her down with slow, gentle movements, I make sure that her heads on a soft ground. I raise the water of the well throwing the water on her as she did to Joan.


    She gasps with a deep breath. She looks around then asks, ¡°What the hell! Who the fuck wants to die a...¡±


    She looks at me and continues, ¡°Ah. So you beat me. You know this is a punishment, not the way you revive the unconscious, right?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly no.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again or else I stick your spine up your ass then wrench it out your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    She stands up while saying, ¡°How did you get out of my head lock? You were doomed.¡±


    ¡°I grabbed your hair jerking your head upwards. Afterwards I hit you on your jaw with pounding strikes.¡±


    ¡°Well, You hit like an angry mauler.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told. If not for my savage strength, then I would have been crushed by your technique.¡±


    She lets her chin rest on her loose fist while saying, ¡°Your ferocity was what won you that fight. In all my years, I have never seen someone who wants to win so badly. You nearly broke ribs when you jumped on me.¡±


    ¡°My physical attributes gained my victory. Not my own skill nor will.¡±


    ¡°I know many a warrior who never took advantage of their own reach or height or speed. They just let their strength go to waste. It takes a measure of skill to use a talent just like strength. Especially when your head is being ripped off by a seasoned warrior.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall accept this victory, but I will still need tutelage after this as I lack refinement in my own combat style.¡±


    ¡°If you sparred with me and Joan another time or two, I believe you¡¯ll be able to smash us easily with your abnormal strength, toughness, and guts. I believe we can keep you busy with gemchaining gear if you don¡¯t mind fighting unfair battles though.¡±


    ¡°¡®Few fights in life are fair and equal. You either accept this fact comfortably content or spend your whole life a spiteful specter.¡¯ My father told me that after I fought with another boy in Taresay.¡±


    ¡°He sounds like a wise man.¡±


    ¡°He is a noble apex who stands for his principles with cardinal virtue.¡±


    ¡°Ho, ho. A rather interesting fellow.¡±


    The shouting of the crowd grows as several people start spilling outside. Petra looks over and says, ¡°I have to go settle the masses who no doubt gathered around after my defeat. Your training is dismissed for today.¡±


    ¡°Then I leave them in your capable hands.¡±


    As I walk off, I reach back into the resting room at the edge of the sanded arena. When my head enters the room, both my cloak and my sword¡¯s disappearance greets me. A primal ferocity boils from my stomach while I stomp a wooden bench into the ground. I grasp the sides of my head and recite before I tear through a damn wall,


    ¡®Think before you act. Think before you act. Think, think, think.¡¯


    As I null my thoughts into this single stream of words, my mind calms from a blazing inferno to a simmering coal.


    My thoughts focus. The scent of fassar drenches my coat, so I just have to use my enhanced scent to hunt down the captor. Deluge helps me as we find the trail leading to the vile villain.


    I dash through the oaken doors exposing the campus. Passing beside several buildings, the familiar blue stained windows with white stone greets me as I run across the well maintained garden, but the buildings within the university itself are a medley of variety unlike the city that surrounds several of its sides.


    The gemchaining building uses the same red marble for the walls with the black trimmed windows outside as the inside, but the roof hosts multi-shaded tiles of slate varying from grey to black. White and curved buttresses border the edges of the the roof with numerous red torches radiate light of the same color into the sky from the jutting wood.


    As I run across interconnected cobble brick roads, bands of grey stone edge forward through the black cobble bricks in circular patterns like a fish¡¯s scales. Every twenty feet a bush trimmed into the shape of an animal passes my vision. Peacocks of green exude grandeur with colorful tales of lilac and honeysuckle maintained through the winter by lanterns hanging overhead.


    Each of the lights radiate a yellow light and warmth that leaves the walkways both heated and crisp despite the chill outside their premise.


    The scent grows stronger as I approach the conniving thief. By breathing deeply and repeating my mantra, my anger maintains a manageable level despite my outrage boiling beneath my skull. I reach into Alistair''s classroom where the scent is strongest. The empty steel cages give me that live fassars didn¡¯t mislead my hunt.


    The scent radiates at the edge of the room where a student presents my possessions to Alistair.


    Alistair replies, ¡°Are you sure you wish to tear these down for residual power?¡±


    The rotten and debased idiot replies, ¡°Oh yes. These heirlooms give me bad memories of my parents. Please let me use them freely?¡±


    Alistair puts his arm on his chin and replies, ¡°If you believe it necessary, I will offer my services, but the artifacts will lose their current splendor. Surely your parents will turn in their graves if you do this.¡±


    I shout, ¡°Oh they will. Though it will be my parents who shift in eternal slumber.¡±


    Alistair looks over saying, ¡°Oh Jack, so you know about these artifacts?¡±


    The scum ridden plague on humanity starts shifting nervously under my scrutiny, so I say, ¡°Do not move cretin, else I rip your entrails from your chest with your own rended arms.¡±


    The student pours sweat within moments after my declaration while standing perfectly still. Alistair shouts, ¡°Have you gone mad? What has this boy done to you?¡±


    ¡°He stole my possessions. Even now I barely contain my anger at the slop of human filth refusing to cease its existence.¡±


    ¡°Calm down Jack. I will handle this. Micheal, is what he speaks of true?¡±


    The repulsive mongrel named Michael replies with renowned confidence, ¡°Of course not. This person just wants to tarnish my family''s name since his own are just trash.¡±


    As I walk towards him, I drill holes straight through his skull with my bloodshot eyes. The pressure in my face and neck builds as veins show while my skin flushes. Michael loses his composure as I whisper, ¡°I seem to be mishearing things today. What did you say again?¡±


    He wilts like a pillar of mud under an elephant at my presence as I stand several inches taller than him. He says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think that you would find me.¡±


    I reply, ¡°You''re obviously just an idiot writhing in your own obscene obsessions. You are lucky I don¡¯t rip your soul from your body while tearing your skin off and smashing your bones to powder.¡±


    As I walk over, I jerk my possessions quickly sheathing my sword while throwing my cloak over my shoulders. While I pat my cloak of the dust Michael moronically dirtied it with, Alistair says, ¡°Where is this coming from Jack? I thought you were an apt student rather than this brutish thug.¡±


    He meets my gaze as I peer at him, so I say, ¡°Did you know this sword will drain the blood of all users besides myself? Did you know that this fassar cloak is a relic my family that has been passed down for generations?¡±


    Alistair averts my gaze as I continue, ¡°No. you know nothing of what¡¯s going on, yet you just assume I¡¯m being a brute for wrenching his words from his mouth without pulling each of his teeth as I do so.¡±


    He clenches his fists and replies while grimacing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jack. I shouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions.¡±


    I sigh deeply while lowering my gaze as my ire abates. After a moment, I reply, ¡°It is fine friend. You were just trying to protect a student. Let¡¯s just wash ourselves of this trashes corruption.¡±


    I look towards Michael and say, ¡°You''re part of the gemchaining guild, right?¡±


    He looks around nervously, ¡°Uh. Er. Yes.¡±


    I smile maliciously, ¡°Then we will have a good time when we battle one another. Prepare yourself for anguish and agony when we meet next.¡±


    Before I leave the room Alistair says, ¡°Do you want to report his thieving? I¡¯ll leave the decision to you.¡±


    ¡°He shall suffer for his own lack of morality. I assure you of this.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Try not to kill him Jack. I was also wondering if you wouldn¡¯t mind starting a project involving Soul Forging. You¡¯ve talent with the science, and with some guidance, you¡¯ll go far.¡±


    ¡°I need time to decide if you''re willing to allow me the luxury.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then until we meet again, rest well.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    While I trot out of the building, the echoes of Alistair''s scolding resonate outward. He tears into the student with morally inclined arguments like,


    ¡°What would you have done if you tarnished your families name,¡±


    ¡°You could have died when you touched someone else''s enchanted sword,¡±


    ¡°I will make sure that  certain people know so that we keep an eye on you. This shameful display will never be forgotten. Your parents will know as well,¡±


    While sipping on a warm, refreshing cup of justice, I walk through the campus as the sun reaches the horizon. The lamps lining the cobble walkways gleam yellow light from every angle while students walk by chatting about interests or gossiping.


    As the orange hue of the sun¡¯s light bathes the grass and cobble roads, the paths become sunset walkways like the sky graces its brilliance on the earth. The cool breeze carries birds whose songs blare with both cheer and frenzy.


    As I stroll through campus, each building¡¯s walls use different varieties of stone creating colors ranging from white to black to red. As I pass the library, the grey onyx reflects light from the maintained polish. With horizontally ragged streaks of black intermingling with the gray stone, the building looks like thousands of layers compressed into a series of square blocks.


    Each of the construct¡¯s rock structures use stone all from the same place, so the symmetry throughout creates flowing patterns that please the eye, and they blend together as if each walkway is surrounded by earthen murals.


    Buildings with flat and pointed roofs pass my eyes begging to be explored as each building shows a different purpose and poise.


    When I find the time, I will delve into these relics, but I am needed elsewhere.


    I reach the music building passing the broken stone I left from my leap before. As I move deeper into the building, the sound of sadness assaults my ears. The majesty of the notes betray their wielder as they speak only of other¡¯s disappointment.


    As I enter through the broken doors that I snapped earlier, the harmony scolds the air as Joan slides her fingers across the piano. Her slender neck leads to delicate shoulders hidden by muscle. Her hand¡¯s callouses and torn fingernails hide their delicate, nimble motions, but after seeing Petra who she really is, I rip apart my mind''s presumptions of Joan¡¯s appearance.


    The fluidity of her motions increase as the disappointed melody concaves inward exposing her own sadness. The tears and guilt lacing her face mirrors in her music shearing the air with her own condemnation. Like a murderer plagued by guilt, she lashes herself with notes of self loathing.


    The notes evolve into a desperate plea for acceptance. The loneliness pierces my chest as her perfect harmony warps until a cacophony of chaos pounds the air with severe concussions.


    The apex of her symphony grates my ears. Her notes creep under my skin. My knees tremble as her suffering crushes against my shoulders. Her bane is her own. Another¡¯s judgement cannot sully her suffering.


    Her notes lose their power as she unwinds her tension. As I pace towards her, she looks up quickly noticing me. When our eyes meet, she rives her gaze from mine as though staring at the sun.


    So I enclose myself beside her waiting for her.


    Time passes and the atmosphere grows tense, but I remain patient despite the pressure. Her breathing grows sharper as she struggles under the ambiance. She snaps the silence with a raspy voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To hear you.¡±


    ¡°To hear what? Do you want me to say sorry?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You wanna talk about how my parents are just perfect while you don¡¯t have any? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to apologize for smashing your mother¡¯s harp?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Say something dammit. Tear me down. Rip me to pieces. Be angry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I broke your fucking arm. How can you not be angry?¡±


    ¡°You have broken no bones of mine.¡±


    ¡°Then what about your harp?¡±


    ¡°If the memories of my mother sunder us apart, then they are tainted beyond repair.¡±


    ¡°Scream, yell, howl. I just don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore.¡±


    ¡°The only person hurt is you Joan.¡±


    ¡°Stop turning everything I say back at me. You''re just avoiding the problem.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hurt yourself anymore Joan. You can free yourself from your pain. Just let it go.¡±


    ¡°I deserve to suffer. I haven¡¯t gained a damn thing that wasn¡¯t given to me. You beat me at everything even though I haven¡¯t earned anything.¡±


    I howl, ¡°So the only qualities that hold merit are those forged in the fiery crucible of suffering? You earn your strength. You hone your talents. you make your music. Don¡¯t throw away what you have accomplished under some petty pretense.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have parents or training or a private tutor your parents pay for. You still win. What does that make me? A loser?¡±


    ¡°It makes you human! Not everyone can say the same. Don¡¯t turn your gifts into burdens. Love the parents who give you opportunity. Cherish what you¡¯ve been given.¡±


    She leans over crying, but I turn her shoulder forcing her face towards mine. Joan still stares downward, so I say, ¡°Please listen Joan.¡±


    She stays motionless sniffling, but I continue, ¡°Everyone has problems. Whether they have too much or too little can only be understood by them. I used to think that I was the only one who suffered, but I was wrong. Petra told me how her parents had died.¡±


    I gesture my hand outwards, ¡°I was mortified. Here was another person who has known my suffering, but your music told me what words cannot convey.¡±


    She winces at the mention of her orchestration but I continue, ¡°Your songs hold emotion just as mine do. You express anguish and agony with such vivid clarity that my heart bleeds for your tragedy. I feel your misfortune. No one who hasn¡¯t seen catastrophe can provoke such passion.¡±


    Joan says, ¡°My music is about guilt. Yours is about true suffering. Mine are just hollow complaints about nothing.¡±


    I grab her chin raising her face to eye level then say with absolute and utter honesty,


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°We all face our own calamity, and we have no right to judge someone else''s, even the bearer of the burden.¡±


    I motion her face into my chest as I gently scratch her back. Her whimpers transform into wails and howls like a grieving mother who lost her child. The wetness on my uniform cools my skin as her tears leak through my fabric. Her ghastly cries collide with my ears mincing my comfort like grain through a mill.


    But I shall not let her suffer alone as I have. I will not give desolation yet another victim.


    As her cries die down, I release her from my embrace, and I string together my own song. With deft handling, my fingers swim across the keys despite their increased size. My melody begins with notes of desperation.


    The slow, dreary notes cease as serene stillness swells in the air before the notes burst outwards. A deluge of sound pulverizes the lull with resonating beats of burgeoning vehemence.


    As each of the sounds build upon one another, a blithe crescendo decimates the despondency cursing our aura. The mood lifts as we ascend from the abyss of our minds unto ether. Zealous zephyrs nuzzle against us as we freely float above the clouds like angels and eagles.


    I discern Joan¡¯s voice as she flutters across my notes intermingling with them as if lovers. Her fierce, thunderous voice overtakes my notes like an angry goddess crushing her foes. After the fever pitch of our apex, her voice abates until her lithe tones become hushed whispers.


    Once the song ends, Joan says with puffy eyes, ¡°It feels like a weight fell off my shoulders.¡±


    I grin while gripping her belly, ¡°Now you just need to lose some weight.¡±


    She shoves me pushing me sideways while laughing with reluctance. I stand upwards looking at her while she blushes. I say, ¡°Would you mind going for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind if I washed my face first? I have a rather unladylike appearance at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I shall wait outside for whenever you''re ready.¡±


    I gait through the multi-tiered auditorium lit by iridescent stripes lining the corners and borders of the room. As I step out into the hallway, the sun¡¯s setting completely falls leaving only the blue, iron lamps to provide light within the building.


    The shades of blue envelope the once green hallways. The floors of diagonally set black marble with cragged, white streaks support my steps with the pattering of my steps.


    As I turn back, the doors I broke fill my vision. They usually sound proof the nearby area, but because I snapped them, our duet divulged into the nearby area where my enhanced hearing catches several eavesdroppers.


    They hide behind the frame of a doorway around twenty feet away. Before they may run, I charge with explosive celerity. Two of the onlookers fall while three more trip over the bodies of the others slowing the escape of all present.


    Their attempts at flight crumble under the heel of my speed. I sprint past each of the members until I reach the farthest associate from the stumbling group. I grab his collar jolting him backwards as his momentum and weight barely resist my pull.


    I turn around throwing him onto one of the escaping members while tripping the last prisoner with my foot. By grabbing the thrown person¡¯s belt, I lift him with one hand then I drag the other guy and girl across the floor where the other members gave up escape. I walk to the closest member on the floor throwing the members on the others while saying, ¡°So what are you and your colleagues up to?¡±


    The girl with black hair hosting white streaks responds, ¡°We just heard some music playing in the auditorium, so we walked up thinking a club member was playing. We just listened is all.¡±


    I get on one knee while crouching my back until I am eye level with her. I say, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    She avoids eye contact while grabbing the edge of her robe saying, ¡°Just a couple minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Uh...Yeah. Of course.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just presume that I know you¡¯ve been here since the beginning.¡±


    I look towards each of the members with urging eyes. I say while gesturing my hands outwards, ¡°Look. Will you please refrain from informing the others as our conversation and performance was personal.¡±


    ¡°So you were with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Damn, alright. I ask as one student to another that you hold this oath under any circumstance. Will you all not stake your honor in this?¡±


    ¡°Uhhhh. Uhm. Sure.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. Uh. I meant no. We won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I trust you all have your lips sealed.¡± Before I leave, I take one of the members wooden violins rupturing the tool by struggling for several seconds then snapping it apart. The abrupt, biting boom cringes each of their bodies.


    I drop the pieces of the object saying, ¡°Goodbye,¡± as the wood hits the ground.


    I raise myself from my knee standing straight. I pace towards Joan who also paces towards me. Meeting in the middle, we walk outside through one of the entrances on the opposite end of the students.


    Before we trot outside Joan says, ¡°Nicely done.¡±


    While the sun has almost set completely in the sky leaving little light, this is no enigma at Mareovosa.


    The lights lining the walkways glow brilliantly yellow. Phosphorescent flowers and fauna light the areas between walkways and buildings lighting the numerous flowers and trees. The habitation around us uses its own varying shades of light to illuminate the dusk.


    The lights merge into each other creating multi-colored trails of light that float across the sky. When the wind blows, the glowing plants shift moving the aurora as though the very lights dance.


    I say to Joan as we walk, ¡°I¡¯ve never actually walked around while looking at the campus at night. Whoever designed this place has attention for detail.¡±


    Joan replies while looking at me in surprise, ¡°Really? I often spend a lot of time out here. The campus feels different at night. It''s less grounded and more airy I guess.¡±


    ¡°The designs of day are inclined for pragmatism while the sights of dusk are designed for allure. So how do you spend your time amidst this atmosphere?¡±


    ¡°Well, I sit around the trees sometimes with a book from the library. More often though I just walk around with friends talking about stuff.¡±


    ¡°Am I holding you from them now? If so, I will remedy my intrusion.¡±


    ¡°No no, I didn¡¯t feel like spending the day with them any way. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how do you spend your time?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. Thinking thoughts of you.¡±


    She looks down blushing before I continue, ¡°Hah, hah. I never said whether the thoughts were good or bad.¡±


    She punches my shoulder while saying, ¡°If all you intend to do is tease me, then you can at least tell me a serious answer afterwards.¡±


    ¡°I like to spend my time composing my own music or reading. I should find more time for books as they are a rather useful conduit for learning, but I find myself dragged into other problems routinely.¡±


    ¡°Like fighting tarantula slimes?¡±


    ¡°Hah, at least there''s never a dull moment.¡±


    ¡°You do seem to attract conflict.¡±


    ¡°I would prefer the term, ¡°Infected with chaos.¡±


    ¡°Some of it''s your own hot hotheadedness getting the better of you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but my mother always told me it''s better to have too much passion then too little. I  agree with her sentiment.¡±


    ¡°You speak of your parents often.¡±


    ¡°They lie at the center of my life. What of yours?¡±


    She ponders for a moment with her finger on her chin, ¡°My mother tends the home while my father manages the family business. It¡¯s rare you find a noble line that doesn¡¯t use slaves and serfs for labor in business or at home, but my parents manage both without them.¡±


    ¡°You seem rather proud them each.¡±


    ¡°Slavery is a cruel, unjust practice that leaves those who partake in the process with dirty hands, but it is a hard thing to avoid. The fact they can compete with others who embrace the system speaks for itself.¡±


    ¡°It seems we both hold our parents in high regard.¡±


    She pauses before replying, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt to talk about them?¡±


    I look upwards at the changing lights and answer, ¡°There are times where their bereavement leaves me overwhelmed, so I distance myself from their memory, but at other times I find myself worrying that they will evaporate from my conscious like a morning fog against the sun.¡±


    I look at her and say, ¡°Sometimes I wonder if they smile down at me with sublime rapture at my progress while during darker days I wonder if they loath the monster I have become. Either way, I must move on, else I spend my present and future pondering my past.¡±


    ¡°You sound at peace now though.¡±


    ¡°As peaceful as I can be.¡±


    We pace under a makeshift tunnel of several arcs of wood with honeysuckle and small glowing flowers that cover the vines curling around the wooden arcs. During our walk, we only saw a few students clustering in groups who seemed rather rambunctious, but they all exist in their own worlds oblivious to what''s around them.


    When we reach the middle of the tunnel Joan shivers as the winter chill penetrates her thin robe. I say, ¡°Would you like my cloak?¡±


    She waves her hands, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to use such a precious mantle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no concern. Your comfort means more to me than this cloak. Although, I would rather you not drop it or the like.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get cold too. My chill is nothing.¡±


    Before she can persist with her excuses, I lunge my arm with my cloak in hand over her shoulder. Before I can slither away, she grasps around my torso. Her cool body meets my warmth, and she immediately stops shivering as I share my heat.


    Some parts of her are soft and luscious, so I attempt to squirm out from under the cloak, but Joan clamps her arms around my waist with inexhaustible strength.


    I say, ¡°I should have  just thrown the cloak over you. We''re too close now.¡±


    She smiles, ¡°You''re the one that put us together.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but if others see us like this, they will assume the worst.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rather difficult to see at night and your cloak blocks their vision. I¡¯ll take my chances.¡±


    After a moment I reply, ¡°You planned this.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Clever. I¡¯ll be more weary next time of your plans.¡±


    She snuggles against me as her chest pushes against mine while her head fits on the front of my shoulder. She no longer emanates cold, and she smells like rose oil and rosemary. My heart rate rises as we pass different buildings.


    My thoughts no longer remain on conversation. All I can think of is Joan''s body against mine. Her white hair takes on a lighter shade of the lights around us changing with the wind¡¯s whims. She breaths slow, steady breaths while her heart pounds in her chest just as mine does.


    She¡¯s enchanting.


    I say in an attempt to distract my focus, ¡°So why did you start fighting? I would imagine you gained further motivation as you fought.¡±


    Her silky, pink lips dance as she replies, ¡°Fighting has been a part of my family¡¯s traditions since before we recorded our own history.¡±


    ¡°Ah, But how did you begin battling?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I was young when it first started. I remember getting into a fight with a young girl. She tried to pull my hair out and scratch my face off, but I won in the end. Whenever I got home, my father told me, ¡®If you''re going to be a fighter, then you''re going to do it right.¡¯¡±


    She breaths deeply exhaling on my neck before continuing,


    ¡°So I was moved off to the capital where I learned from one of my relatives. She was a fierce teacher, but she meant well. I always hated disappointing her. She was so strong and so composed like a pillar of steel. She eventually left to attend Mareovosa, so I followed her footsteps.¡±


    Her voice develops a poised melancholy as she continued, so I ask after she finishes,


    ¡°So you followed her footsteps. Would you disclose her name?¡±


    ¡°Petra.¡±


    The word bristles the hair across my skin with revelation. I say pounding my words,


    ¡°You''re a woman of many talents Joan. You can gemchain with balletic might. You sing as if a bird trapped within a cage found its freedom. Even your music sounds like Nightingales. Why do you despise yourself at all times?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not that I despise myself I think. I just,¡± she loosens her grip turning towards me with a smile, ¡°I want more from myself than just that.¡±


    After a pause I reply, ¡°Then you and I share that disposition for self expectation.¡±


    We look forward having reached the female dorm for the upperclassmen. A lime colored light overflows from green torches near the pillared entrance where Joan says,


    ¡°It¡¯s time for our parting. Petra and I have training early tomorrow morning, so I need to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Then until our next meeting my merciful siren.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t sing that well Jack.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, after a second thought, I agree.¡±


    She slaps my chest attempting to stop her giggling then she skips lightly while entering through the ironclad doors surrounded by columns of basalt.


    A gasp of air escapes me as I lean on my knees after she leaves.


    As with all things, moderation prevents the corruption of even the most addictive obsessions, but when I am around Joan, my spirits lift as if on opium. The scent of the air I breath becomes intoxicating. Moderating such a compelling presence proves beyond me.


    Deluge says interrupting my reverie, ¡°Her song nearly matches yours in impact though she seems unfamiliar with the style of play.¡±


    I turn pacing with slow steps replying, ¡°In my eyes, she encompasses my talent.¡±


    ¡°Hah, your perception of her passes through a filter of roses and hormones. Try seeing with your mind rather than your testicles.¡±


    ¡°Surely she influences you the same? How do you evade her charms?¡±


    ¡°When laying in the subconscious, I only feel the remnants of your emotions rather than the blunt strikes that clobber your sharp mind to an asinine pulp.¡±


    ¡°Then you feel for her as well?¡±


    ¡°Her self degradation disgusts me. How can a person overcome any hurdle if they cannot overcome themselves?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she simply pushes herself using guilt as a motive just as I use my obligation to my parents for inspiration.¡±


    ¡°Conceivably.¡±


    ¡°Even her guilt contorts to her will. She-¡±


    ¡°Enough of her. Do you wish for me to fall for her as well? No? Then let us discuss our augmentation.¡±


    Nervousness inches up my torso constricting my neck as I say, ¡°Surely we have done enough. Is more necessary?¡±


    ¡°Tell me Jack. Can we defeat the monster within that cave?¡±


    ¡°Should we?¡±


    ¡°Do not dodge my question.¡±


    ¡°Gah, we can¡¯t. That abomination still terrifies my dreams and haunts my nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Then we shall evolve until we can. You¡¯ll grow heavier with small, incremental increases in height. The changes will affect your current bones and flesh far more than your physical appearance.¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want to become a monstrous, revolting titan.¡±


    My feet cease their rhythm as I pause while clenching my fists. Deluge replies, ¡°Have I ever hurt you, even once?¡±


    ¡°What do you me-¡±


    ¡°HAVE I? EVEN ONE TIME? ARE MY AIMS SO DISGUSTING?¡±


    His anger asserts against my mind like a club bludgeoning against bones. The indignation peels my skin. I whisper back, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then will you not put faith in me and my decisions? You lord over this body like an oppressive tyrant. Every single action we take must be approved by you alone. Am I so loathsome? Do I deserve such hatred?¡±


    The trembling in his voice hacks at me with ruthless abandon. Guilt overcomes all else as I reply after an agonizing silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you felt.¡±


    He shouts with empowered resolution, ¡°I do not care if you are sorry. I want change. When I wish to do something, think it over with your mind instead of rejecting my goals because of your irrational disgust over my desires.¡±


    Swallowing my immediate retort, I deliberate before my reply. Deluge¡¯s requests justify themselves with their infallible logic. We share this body as brothers with separate causes, yet only my purpose gains any ground.


    If we are to be at peace, we have to listen to each other as their is no escape from each other. Even if his desires disturb me, I either accept that Deluge¡¯s desires are both different and reasonable, or I reject his yearning while starting a war by losing my companion. The choice is obvious.


    ¡°My feelings have left you both belittled and marginalized. The injustice of my own emotions betray my intuition. Of course I will listen, just as you have listened to me.¡±


    Deluge replies, ¡°Then allow me to hunt as you slumber. This will eliminate your dreams, but you will not need to eat during the day.¡±


    When he mentions hunting, my hunger flares. Even though I have done so much today, I have not eaten. I reply,


    ¡°Of course. The money I spend on meals during the day mangles my budget with hard hands. Your suggestion is excellent as it helps us both. If there is anything else you want to do or stop my doing, please ask.¡±


    He says, ¡°The denser forms of carbon throughout your body disperse an energy that I would rather not leak out uselessly. In order to prevent this, I need to create a sheet of lead throughout your skin.¡±


    Deluge concludes, ¡°This will change the color of your skin over time till it''s more gray. Can you accept this?¡±


    My stomach sinks as unease throttles my gut. His claims seem familiar, but I still reply, ¡°Uh. Yes. That¡¯s fine. Just avoid turning me into a metal block.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    My apprehension grows at the malicious intent of his voice, but he finishes,


    ¡°Thank you for your allowances.¡±


    The dread degrades as his sincerity melts my regret. I conclude, ¡°And thank you for voicing them. It is amazing how even two entities that share the same body can lack an understanding of each other.¡±


    He replies, ¡°We can¡¯t read each other''s minds can we? Misunderstandings will occur.¡±


    Yawning loudly I reply, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for sleep either way.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Everything he says unnerves me, but Deluge deserves to influence our path just as I do, so I remain silent as I walk towards my dorm.


    I reach inside finding Luke resting on his bed like a soldier with his body facing upwards. I take off all my articles of clothing besides my pants and rest in the bed as slumber effects me.


    Despite my resolve to help Deluge, I must admit this to myself.


    I just don¡¯t want to dream any more.


    ---------------------------------------------

 Chapter 28: Release

    Chapter 28: Release


    Finally I am free. The opportunities for my augmentation increase by enormous proportions with all of dusk available. I can collect the resources necessary for my needs while the physical enhancements I plan on empower my chances of survival. I will no longer need to fear.


    Jack¡¯s disgust proved useful. His ignorance of my plight weighs on my thoughts more than I anticipated. The way he judges my own desires as carnal parades his own prejudice. He believes I intend to misform his frame. I aim for my own preservation, and if my anger convinces him of allowing my alterations, then my fury shall flare like a rabid dog.


    With these thoughts, I raise myself from the bed with awkward movements. My attempts for a mute escape prove futile as I jerk and snap my way out of the room. I manage to close the door with a precise movement that left Luke asleep. His waking would of prove problematic.


    As I shuffle outside, students stare at me with questioning gazes. I ignore them as their thoughts mean nothing to me.


    I reach outside of the dorm where I speed my pace transforming my shambling into a hobble. Running on all fours would attract far more attention than needed, so this slow, dismal trot will suffice for now.


    I near the edge of the campus that borders the forest when I trip on a root near a tree. Since my foot hooked under the obstacle, my forward momentum shoves me towards the ground. I crash into the dirt.


    A heavy thud sounds through the area as I land. As I push myself upwards with my arms, a high pitched voice yelps, ¡°What was that?¡±


    Overlooking her question, I rise to my feet with wobbling knees despite my stabilizing efforts. My attempts of escape fail as a small girl walks from behind the tree with a large book in hand before I shuffle away. The moonlight reveals her pale, freckled skin and her gangly frame. Her soul barely holds to her body while  one strike of my fist would smash her into paste, so she proves useless to me.


    Yet she still says, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Use your eyes. Do I look fine?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Then ask yourself first before you show others your stupidity.¡±


    She places a hand on her hip retorting, ¡°I just asked if you were alright.¡±


    I roll my eyes as I say, ¡°Observe an example. Are you a girl?¡±


    She grumbles, ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±


    I state, ¡°Can you not even answer a simple question?¡±


    She hisses, ¡°Yes, I am a girl.¡±


    I say with slow words, ¡°Do you see how irritating it is now?¡±


    She ¡°What, you being an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you still fail to understand. There is no hope for you. And I thought Jack was dull.¡±


    She growls, ¡°I didn¡¯t do a damn thing! You''re the one being a jerk.¡±


    ¡°I have an intricate understanding of just how little you have done here, believe me. Let me explain my earl-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem-¡±


    I blare, ¡°Do not interrupt me.¡±


    She silences under my assertion, so I continue, ¡°You asked me a question that you already knew the answer for, so I did the same. I offer you an explanation of your mistake while you berate me with loaded questions aiming for my anger.¡±


    She stammers, ¡°Y-your tone was uncalled for, so I retaliated.¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose as I say, ¡°Answer me this. Imagine if you had to share your mind with an idiot. How patient would you be of their absurdity?¡±


    Her eyes loop upwards and to the side for a moment as she ponders before she answers. She learns not to throw her words without care rather quickly. Interesting.


    She says while looking towards me, ¡°I would become intolerant of it.¡±


    I open my arms wide while leaning my face towards her voicing, ¡°Then offer me your sympathy.¡±


    she crosses her arms saying, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll ask a different question. How did you fall on the ground so hard?¡±


    I look towards the sky outstretching my arms gasping, ¡°Will you ever learn?¡±


    she snaps, ¡°Is it really that obvious an answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m heavy.¡±


    She jabbers, ¡°Well, why are you heavy then?¡±


    I shake my head in a vain attempt to comprehend her aims, ¡°Is this an interrogation? Just let me be.¡±


    She points her finger at me hissing, ¡°You''re the one that started a damn earthquake right beside where I was reading. Instead of just chiding you, I ask if you''re alright then you just act like I¡¯m dumb for some arbitrary reason. Fuck you.¡±


    she walks up rearing back her arm. Once she nears me, she slams her palm into my cheek. The force of her strike rebounds back into her hand from my face as I stand still as a rock.


    She howls, ¡°GAHHH. What is your face made of?¡±


    I smirk replying, ¡°Something heavy.¡±


    She shouts, ¡°You''re infuriating! It¡¯s like you''re made to piss me off.¡±


    I reach out and thump her nose. She reddens as her veins bulge, but I say, ¡°Learn to control your own emotions. You¡¯re allowing everyone around you to control you like you''re a tool.¡±


    As I turn around she shouts, ¡°No one controls me!¡±


    I look back towards her falling on one knee. As I stare into her eyes, I whisper, ¡°Your visage is both gorgeous and graceful. Your supple frame incites my desire, and your words bind me as I listen.¡±


    she meets my gaze at first, but after mere moments, she rips her eyes from mine as her skin flushes further.


    Before she recovers, I stand up saying, ¡°My words cripple you. Question yourself before you question others. I have no more time to waste here. Goodbye.¡±


    As I shuffle away she shouts, ¡°You walk like a moron.¡±


    I look back grinning, ¡°At least I do not speak like one.¡±


    These other humans prove easier to verbally crush than Jack. Instead of offering mature responses, they lash out with emotional responses that fall under scrutiny. The temptation to turn around and berate her further fills me, but I quell the sensation so I may move forward. I have more pressing concerns.


    By the time I reach several miles into the forest, my control over the motor systems of Jack¡¯s body enlarge from barely stable enough to walk to running chaotically. The arduous process tests my patience, but I must learn at least this on how to control this anatomy as Jack will only allow this set of joints as his base.


    This wastes potential, but his, ¡°soul,¡± stops me from controlling this bodies form except his own admissions. Adjusting his form with his aesthetic in mind magnifies the difficulty involved, yet these precautions persist as my only option.


    As I morph and augment Jack¡¯s frame, the sounds of insects and birds singing around me lessen. My breathing hastens as my yearning for material accentuates. Finding lead and other metals will require sacking the university as the elements only exist in trace amounts in organic matter.


    As I collect insects from the nearby area, the raccoons and other animals of the forest catch my interest. They sit hibernating in holes and burrows throughout the forest. They offer perfect opportunities for harvesting useful substances.


    Growing claws from my fingers, I sprint towards a tree where I plunge my talons into the soft wood. The noise awakens the animals within, but no chance for their escape shows itself. I rip and tear through the animals plush fur and brittle bones as I suck up their souls and innards. Delicious nutrients and resources pass through my mouth allowing for augmentations throughout my body.


    I use the bones of the creature densifying my own, but the process proves arduous. Converting the bones into enamel requires many times their weight in the skeletons of other creatures while reorganizing Jack¡¯s collagen grates at my endurance.


    If I succeed in my endeavours, I¡¯ll produce bones many times stronger with greater elasticity. The tendons of my joints will become flexible with many times their current tensile strength, but Jack refuses any discussion on the matter. I alone tackle the problem.


    However, the souls of the consolidated offer me the resources I need. I absorbed the mind of a doctor who studied the bodies of children. He would strap them to tables while they were alive tearing through their organs and skin laughing as he did so.


    He gained a sort of sadistic pleasure from the act. I tore his soul apart listening to his screams as his mindless insanity disturbed me, but he learned much about the human body. I utilize his knowledge for my gain.


    Hours pass as I hunt and kill prey. The mass of my body peaks until I saturate my need for organic materials, so I regurgitate the needless excess. Since I reach my goal for basic organic matter, I begin running back towards Jack¡¯s dorm.


    Once I reach the campus, I search and pilfer numerous metal objects using the shadows of the university¡¯s foliage for a disguise. This allows my collection to continue unhindered by other unenlightened individuals.


    People begin walking through the campus. A group of janitors trim and slice the plants while cleaning the glass bulbs surrounding the lamps lining the walkways. They maintain the torches by touching the silver links with a black stone that absorbs light.


    The void like device terminates the soul¡¯s powering connection with the torch ending the device¡¯s flame and heat. Afterwards, they restock the fire with a chunk of green wood reigniting the flame.


    The block would change color to whatever the torch¡¯s previous flame color was. The fire blazes from the block soon after the finish. The black void may eliminate some of my limitations in the future, but I must return before Jack awakens.


    Whenever I reach the top of the dorm, I warp my form until I resemble the previous form of Jack with only a slight change in skin color and a massive shift in weight. In order to maintain his secrecy, I shall mimic the effects of being sick. This will fool most of the keener humans who notice the change while lessening the suspicions of those not so easily fooled.


    As I pass through the dorm, the same girl who assailed me with stupidity sits under the tree. She bleeds from her neck with pulsing movements as she loses her life.


    Panic fills me without reason. I leap from my ledge slamming into the ground with enough force that the earth produces small fissures. My joints creak, but I repair the ruptured cartilage and torn joints dashing towards her as I rip the earth with my steps.


    When I appear, her gaze peers toward me. Our eyes meet as she mutters, ¡°Great. I get to meet this asshole before I die.¡±


    My throat burns as I gasp, ¡°What do you mean? Who has done this to you?¡±


    She replies mumbling, ¡°I...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I growl, ¡°I shall crack their soul in my palm. Let me heal you.¡±


    She smiles without strength or will as she mutters, ¡°I can barely breath. My chest is heavy. My vision blurs. My limbs are dull. I can no longer feel them. Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m dead.¡±


    I smirk as I reply, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Her soul''s weakness allows my complete manipulation, so I place my hand on her throat. As I begin entering her body through spikes on my skin, I clamp my other hand on her mouth. She screams in agony as I drill veins into her neck that levy her own body¡¯s resources with efficient allocation.


    I breathe my words, ¡°Calm yourself. If you accept my help wholeheartedly, then the pain will cease.¡±


    Her breathing calms down, and her soul¡¯s control weakens as she accepts my help. Her wounds heal while I inject her unique blood type into her through my fixed placements. I numb her pain receptors granting her peace during the procedure.


    After I complete the mending, I release my grip while unlatching myself from her without a trace of my biological tampering present from before. She says with increased strength, ¡°How did you fix me?¡±


    I lift my head so that I stare down at her accentuating my words, ¡°Ask yourself before you ask me. I have someone to meet.¡±


    I roar, ¡°HELP. I need help. Blood covers this girl, and she needs medical assistance.¡±


    We sit near a thick oak tree that shades the entire area hiding us from the gazes of others, but when I howl, the beating of footsteps thumps in the air until two workers appear huffing. I say,


    ¡°See this girl. Take her to the nearest medical facility. I am a new student here, so I do not know where that is.¡±


    A worker replies, ¡°Do you know what happened to her?¡±


    I snap, ¡°She needs to be saved right now. She is soaked in her own blood, yet you quiz me instead of assist her? Prioritize you fool.¡±


    He stammers back, ¡°I...Ah, alright. I j-just thought...Sorry.¡±


    They lift her from under her shoulders and grabbing under her knees. As they saunter off, I yell, ¡°I shall report this to the authorities. Just make sure she is safe.¡±


    My empathy stems from Jack¡¯s own emotions. They leak into me from his rest, so I saved the girl appeasing his the sensations. That is the reason. I did not help a human without reason. I did not.


    As I return to the dorm, Jack¡¯s conscious flares from his slumber as he awakens. Before he says anything to me, I sigh, ¡°So you finally awaken.¡±


    He replies after moment with a soft voice, ¡°This is unusual. So this is what waking up without control of your body feels like. Strange.¡±


    I snicker, ¡°Hah, you¡¯ll come to welcome it. The grogginess that spawns from your lack of movement will never exist. You shall never feel physically tired again.¡±


    He replies with a high voice, ¡°Well then, did you finish your...adjustments.¡±


    Even if I couldn¡¯t read his mind, his discomfort radiates from his speech, so I say, ¡°Almost all of them. The other changes will be far more gradual.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I would rather not know the details. Do you want to keep control?¡±


    ¡°No. Interacting with other humans is tiresome. I wish to rest through your classes as they are dull and meaningless.¡±


    ¡°They only lack meaning for the narrow minded.¡±


    ¡°Explain how astronomy will help you?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Then I rest my case.¡±


    Jack pushes me from the conscious where I file back into the recesses of his mind. The comforting sensation relaxes me, so I drift into slumber as controlling my body proved exhausting. Jack¡¯s last thoughts before I rest resonate in my mind.


    ¡®I wonder who he talked to.¡¯


    ------------------------------------------------------


    As my conscious resurfaces I wonder who Deluge spoke with. Hopefully the repercussions hit me more like a mild pat rather than an iron fist.


    I jostle my joints noticing slight adjustments throughout my physique. My balance shifts from an even distribution to a more centered one since my bone¡¯s weight jerks on my frame with a disproportionate pull. With the alterations in mind, I stare into the mirror anticipating the worst.


    The results fail to match my expectations thankfully. My skin tanned somewhat, but the terrifying abomination I expected still haunts my dreams. Some of my muscles insert in different places allowing for superior leverage while supporting my bones. As I move my joints, the mutations feel natural like I regained old senses.


    The organic sensation calms my unease, so I change clothes into a less destroyed pair. The clean clothes brush against me with their smooth fabric, but the mild tightness around my shoulders gives me slight discomfort. I shove the feeling aside as I step outside my room towards the soul forge with my cloak and sword.


    As I reach the building, the sound of a hammer beating on a chisel occupies my ears. Alastair beats on a metal plate engraving a series of the runes he showed us in class, and sweat pours from his forehead as he struggles to shape the metal. Due to his struggle, I offer my assistance.


    ¡°Hello Alastair, do you need help?¡±


    He looks up huffing for breath with his hair streaking across his face. After a moment, he replies, ¡°If you would be so kind though the work''s hard.¡±


    As I walk up, an irrepressible urge to cough hits me, so heave with my chest hacking as I do so. Alastair hands me the tools after my fit as he stands up. He questions, ¡°So you¡¯ve taken on a rather hateful cough then. I was wondering why you looked so...different.¡±


    My mind links the chains together as realization strikes me. Deluge¡¯ll blame my physical changes on some fake sickness. Clever.


    I reply hoarsely, ¡°As the winter wanes, my own sickness grows. regardless, what symbols are you engraving in this metal?¡±


    He lifts his hand beginning his lecture, ¡°Do you remember the elemental symbols from before?¡±


    I nod saying, ¡°Of course.¡±


    A small smile of satisfaction grows on his lips as he replies, ¡°Excellent. Those marks will be a part of your class later today actually. You see this blue print? replicate the patterns here onto the iron if you can.¡±


    As I alternate my gaze from the blueprints to the metal plate, I pound against the chisel with the hammer shearing the metal with relative ease. The iron bends under my will while I eventually sweat from the exertion.


    The work takes a sizable portion of effort and time, but I finish the assignment under his supervision in under an hour. The rugged marks on the slab illustrate my ametuer efforts, but I complete the task either way.


    Alastair comments, ¡°You managed to finish the assignment quicker than any I¡¯ve seen though the work ended up quite rough.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Does the precision matter?¡±


    He nods while saying, ¡°Absolutely. The material I¡¯m working with here is rather difficult for beginners though. Most people struggle tremendously when working with iron, you¡¯ve got a lot of strength in you ey?¡±


    I frown as I mumble, ¡°More than I¡¯d like really.¡±


    He chuckles while patting me on my back with a furtive look on his face like he¡¯s peering in a mirror.


    After a moment, he replies, ¡°Heh, heh, you just have to learn to deal with your strengths and weaknesses. Did you ever think over my earlier suggestion?¡±


    I place my chin on my index finger and thumb as I ponder for a moment. The thought of assembling a golem army tempts me, but Deluge will fight every single moment of such a crude plan with every ounce of his being until both our minds crack till we are both broken.


    Learning the secrets of how soul forging works may grant me a better understanding of how Deluge works as well as the entity that unhinges Deluge¡¯s goals. Squaloring in my own ignorance dissatisfies my curiosity, so my decision clarifies.


    I say with a teasing voice, ¡°I suppose starting an extracurricular project may sound exciting.¡±


    Alastair claps his hands as he cheers, ¡°Fantastic. I have already recruited another student who will assist you with the more precise elements while you offer the brute force of your mind and body. The prospects of the duo shows promise. Oh I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    His jovial attitude infects me as I say, ¡°Who shall I be paired with?¡±


    He beams, ¡°She¡¯s a rather lonely girl. Her name¡¯s Sophia. you¡¯re a rather assertive individual, so I believe you two will round each other out nicely.¡±


    Other members of the class file into the room over the course of our speech, so I split off from the conversation meeting up with Luke.


    I say, ¡°You ready for class?¡±


    He squints his eyes as if he stares into a bottomless abyss , ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. It isn¡¯t so awful as you presume. I will assist you as you need help.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better prepare for offering a lot of help.¡±


    Alastair interrupts us as he begins another lecture with a booming start, ¡°Here we have a golem that can be controlled using a soul siphon. These are special gems that require specific cuts and tempering in order to allow for such a function. Does anyone see any problems with such a gem?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Luke raises his hand saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want the thing to take your soul right?¡±


    Alastair lifts one of his hand towards his chest while pointing towards the ceiling as says, ¡°Exactly. The way we as soul forgers prevent such tragedy is through the usage of our wills.¡±


    He walks around the room saying, ¡°The will of the user protects them from letting too much of their soul split from their body. Some people struggle with resisting such an unstable device while a some even strife to let the device use more of their souls. Do any of you have any ideas of how we fix such problems?¡±


    No one answers the question, so Alastair prods with another question redirecting our train of thought, ¡°Well, how does someone train their will?¡±


    I cough before I reply with a flat voice, ¡°Through hardship or discipline.¡±


    Alastair frowns as he replies, ¡°Well, perhaps, but we¡¯re aiming for more pleasent means. The methods I¡¯m referring to are reinforcement and planning. If you can convince yourself of the importance of a matter or plan it out, then you¡¯re more likely to act on it.¡±


    He tilts his head towards the left while lifting his left hand continuing, ¡°So we apply the concepts to siphoning. We reinforce the link between the golem and us through visualization while planning out the procedure.¡±


    A girl interrupts, ¡°So we just...imagine a link or something?¡±


    Alastair outstretches his left hand while lifting his right when he says, ¡°Ah, that isn¡¯t far off. In today¡¯s exercise, we will be using this here golem with my supervision to let you all test out the concept. Are you all ready?¡±


    The class cheers. The short lectures followed by long practice sessions engage me far more than the mindless droning of the astronomy professor.


    Unfortunately, the difficulty of the siphoning process hounds me with the tenacity of a berserk squirrel running across my body. None of my soul will even begin to enter the siphon of the damn construct. With each passing second, sweat forms beads on my forehead as I try overwhelming the device with sheer effort.


    Even after many minutes the golem resists my aims until the gem cracks flinging shards from its socket. My right arm jerks upward as a gem pierces my palm two inches deep into my flesh with a sickening squelch. Students scream and shout at the sudden violence.


    The piercing pain from my palm instigates a slight wince from me, but I quell the sensation as I ask Alastair, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    He raises his eyebrows stammering, ¡°I-I...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I pull the gem from my hand as I stand up sounding a sliding of stone against thick liquid. One of the other students represses a gag while the guy I saved still had his eyes closed as I reply, ¡°Well, I failed here. I need to go to the medical center as the cut¡¯s rather deep.¡±


    The sense in my words knocks Alastair from his stupor as he replies, ¡°Of course. Do you need someone to help get you there? That looks pretty gastly.¡±


    I shake my head as I sigh, ¡°No, I will do this on my own.¡± I gesture the blood covered gem toward him asking, ¡°Do you need this?¡±


    He rears back recoiling from object in disgust, ¡°Uhh. No.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I reply, ¡°Does a little blood bother you?¡±


    He squints saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you Jack. Sometimes you''re a gentle student with a keen mind. At other times you''re like an animal. It just...throws me off.¡±


    His words slice into my psyche. My mind isn¡¯t my own, but I don¡¯t need his words fortifying my knowledge.


    As I grit my teeth, I growl, ¡°Then like a wounded animal, I¡¯ll retreat.¡±


    I turn pacing out of the class with heavy stomps while Deluge regenerates my hand. My vision blurs as I reach for Deluge in my mind. Only silence returns my call, so I walk up under a tree gripping my knees against my chest out of plain view. Here I headbutt my knees enough that my vision shakes but no damage is done towards my skull.


    The lines separating Deluge and I thin each passing day. My feeling of self deteriorates as he bleeds into me, or at least, I believe so.


    Deluge interjects my thoughts, ¡°You''re obsession with yourself is trivial.¡±


    I roll my eyes as I say, ¡°Oh, please explain.¡±


    He says, ¡°Your experiences change you, yet you embrace those developments. Whenever our alliance changes your mind, you panic in a frenzy. Your thoughts influence me just as mine influence yours. Accept it and move forward.¡±


    I reply with a sour voice, ¡°I just want to be me.¡±


    Deluge sighs in my mind before he replies, ¡°You would be dead without me. Your a weak, pathetic child who grows weak every few days over your own loneliness.¡±


    With each of his syllables, he whips at my mind, yet he continues, ¡°But even with your flaws, you connect those around you with greater perfection then I will ever replicate. Your music speaks even to me. Your will is like iron. Your mind is clear. Have faith in yourself Jack, and I''ll do the same.¡±


    With a scornful grin, I reply, ¡°Your faith is misplaced.¡±


    He snickers, ¡°Hah, hah, perhaps, but I have no choice do I?¡±


    My smile grows more genuine as I reply, ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Then move past this. We have much to do and many miles to go before we sleep.¡±


    After a pause, I mention, ¡°Thanks for clearing my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°If only you had some to clear.¡±


    The familiar mockery bolsters my spirit, and I stand up walking towards the gem chaining building preparing myself for another day''s training. The thought of facing a fully powered Petra sends sparks of excitement and anxiety up my spine.


    I pace across the campus noticing several wispy clouds before I reach inside the building. After I enter, the fighters stare at me with absent looks as if staring at a freak. Their glances intermingle with awe and fear, and Petra suits herself in full plate armor that shines even in the low light on the other side of the building.


    Gems of different colors imbed themselves within sockets across her hands, elbows, and her feet. The small stones show intricate facets of varying designs while smooth, crisp lines crawl across her chest plate forming the image of a sword and shield. Without any of her physique showing, her gender nulls until she becomes androgynous.


    The intimidating splendor provokes my own nervousness, but I walk up saying, ¡°So this is Petra at her best?¡±


    She laughs a single hah with her voice muffling under the metal. The helmet adapts her voice to a deeper, echoing grumble as she replies, ¡°Not even, but it¡¯s more than enough for you.¡±


    I crack my hands as I reply with a smirk, ¡°Let¡¯s Hope.¡±


    Her eyes squint through her guards as she replies, ¡°I heard you threatened to rip out another students entrails with their own arms. Any truth to that?¡±


    The pressure in my face builds as reden before I reply, ¡°Uh, yeah. The moment swept me away.¡±


    She shakes her head while rasping, ¡°I won¡¯t teach you anymore if I hear of another incident again. Control yourself. You represent the first years. Act like it.¡±


    As I wince at her words, I reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It will not happen again.¡±


    She clangs her fists together saying, ¡°Good. Are you ready for today''s training?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started kicking your ass.¡±


    I clench my fist in front of my  chest as I lean towards while I say,


    ¡°Hah, I look forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 29: Decimation

    Chapter 29: Decimation


    We walk onto the sanded arena after I clad myself in the gem chaining gear. The gems on my hands gleam even as we step outside though the gray clouds offer little resistance against the gems splendor.


    No one practices outdoors while the clouds swell into contorting blobs that disperse like oil in water. The wind shoves against the clothes on my chest pulling me backward. The dreary atmosphere quells my enthusiasm as no one trains outside today, but Petra says,


    ¡°So a little wind and rain¡¯ll stop you like those other delicate flowers?¡±


    I smirk, ¡°I¡¯m not that wet behind the ears." I stare upwards saying, "At least not yet.¡±


    A small grin appears on her lips as she says, ¡°Clever, but let¡¯s get started. Mimic my movements. We¡¯re gonna stretch ourselves and warm up before you begin practicing.¡±


    Once we finish several minutes of dynamic stretching, Petra says,


    ¡°So tell me. What do you know of gemchaining?¡±


    ¡°The user tears the souls of the creature to pieces for explosive power. That¡¯s the gist of my own musings.¡±


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t that far of I suppose though rather than tearing the soul to pieces, we simply use the residual energy left after an animal dies.¡±


    Deluge spits interrupting my thoughts, ¡°The imbecile doesn¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s doing. This is idiotic.¡±


    I snap in my mind, ¡°Be quiet and listen. Show some patience.¡±


    Petra continues, ¡°The energy then converts into either an immediate benefit or a residual enchantment. The stronger the soul, the stronger the payout. The tarantula slime I killed is a good example.¡±


    She grins more than necessary as she continues, ¡°Since the beast was so powerful, the enchantment was used by the king for making the kingdom¡¯s mantle giving the wearer immunity to poisons, illnesses, and the cold. The enchantment would have been even more powerful if used on a metal object.¡±


    ¡°So why would people ever use the souls for a single charge if such useful enchantments can be wrought?¡±


    ¡°The charges grant far greater instant effects. The mantle wouldn¡¯t do much good versus the fire of a Daygron or its razor sharp scales now would it?  You could produce an influx of gravity strong enough to crush its bones if you used the slime''s soul in a gemchain however.¡±


    She slams her gauntlets together saying, ¡°Either way, we will be teaching you how to actually gem chain today. In your current gemchaining gear, you have a total of three charged gems. Grip the souls of the creatures and wrench them out.¡±


    She lifts her foot saying, ¡°Then you just visualize the impact.¡±


    She pulverizes the sand with her foot thundering a loud POOM as sand lifts into the air around her. A small shockwave pushes me back while my hair flies backwards. Before I express my amazement, Deluge bellows in my mind,


    ¡°I shall snap her neck as I squeeze her heart of its blood. She shall experience eternal torment.¡±


    A will powerful enough to dominate the mind of all living things splinters my own. As my resolve shatters, Deluge obliterates my control like a horse stomping a rabbit to death.


    I bury myself in my own rationality slowing his ascension, but my efforts emerge too late. Deluge unravels.


    -----------------------------------


    She does this to the souls for mere kinetic force? I¡¯ll tear her arms off. I¡¯ll gnash her cheeks. I¡¯ll smash her teeth and mangle her skin and maim her legs. I''ll shear her bones and rip her scalp and gash her organs. I''ll submerge in her blood.


    I¡¯ll regenerate her as I deface her body. I am the justice of reason. I am the force of this world. I am the power of hypocrisy and the weakness of truth. I am the might of action. I am the apathy of angels, and I am the guardian of ego and spirit of fire. I resolve the agony of the lost and the bliss of the desolate.


    I will protect my children.


    Jack howls, ¡°You''re the insanity of anger. You''re the mania in murder. You¡¯re more than this Deluge. You are a force of nature who fights for the freedom of all things. All crumbles in your wake, but you must walk carefully, else you crush this world under your heel. Think before you act.¡±


    His words pull me from my fury with reason and passion. Each of my infernos of hate dampen as the flood of reason tramples the flames. His compassion melts my wrath, and with the abatement of my anger, my will wilts.


    -------------------------------------


    I return to consciousness with my body sprawled over Petra. My jaws gape with small insect mandibles squirming from my throat. I halt my mouth''s movements as acid saliva drips from my maw corroding the sand beside Petra¡¯s face.


    Tears spill from her eyes as she weeps with strained arms shaking with exertion as my weight bears down on her. I cease my hissing by closing my mouth. As I revert my form, I lift myself removing my heft from Petra.


    Her arms fall to her side as she gasps for air. The pillars of earth around us obscure our surroundings as I return to normal. Once my face forms into its normal visage, I meet her gaze.


    Her eyes dart back and forth as she mumbles while weeping her eyes out. She embraces hysteria saying,


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t take them from me. Please spare them. They¡¯ve done nothing. Give them back. Please give them back. Don¡¯t take them away. Don¡¯t eat them. Anything, anything else. Anything, please.¡±


    I shout, "What''s wrong? What have I taken?"


    She starts striking my sides with viscous blows, but she uses her arms alone for power. I grit through the pain as I grasp her arms lifting her from under me. She murmurs, "Stop. Not me two. Don''t take me too. Let me be. Don''t. don''t."


    I whisper as I set her down, "Tell me, what are you seeing?"


    "Skinless bodies...Blood. The flesh. Crawling and acid. My family. Oh, my family. Why must you leave me? Please come back. Please. Please."


    Realization fractures my confusion. She''s reliving the death of her parents. the horror Deluge transformed into rekindled the trauma of her losing her parents to the flesh viper.  She''s seeing their deaths, and she sees the sight alone.


    The wrinkled skin on her face folds together mimicking a raisin while her mask of red shows her mania. She gasps in panic as I lift her against my chest sitting her up and whispering with the tone of a mother to her child,


    ¡°You''re ok. I¡¯m here. You''re alright. You''re not alone.¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She sobs, ¡°Give them back. Give them Back. Please, just give them back.¡±


    I whisper, ¡°I remember a story. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    Her breathing slows as I release our embrace and our eyes meet. Her eyes glaze over as she replies, ¡°I...I...¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a boy. During one of his travels, he lost his mother and father in the blinding light of lightning and the booming bane of thunder. He braved the burden alone, but his soul left a gaping hole.


    Whenever the hole threatened to consume him, an angel came from the sky in a blinding flash of violet and heat. The angel restored his wounds and granted him a companion. Since then, the boy has braved many storms and made many mistakes, but he does so with the angel watching over him.¡±


    I clamp her hand in mine as I murmur in a voice warmed by the sun,


    ¡°You¡¯ll find your angel Petra, just as I found mine.¡±


    My vision fogs as a stinging pain grows from my throat, yet I continue. I do not relent. I do not succumb. Another lost one lies in ruin, so I act as her harbinger. We sob together without reserve or restraint. The barriers between us shatter. The gray clouds overhead weep with us blanketing our mourning with crisp, arctic rain.


    After several minutes, Petra whispers, ¡°I thought you¡¯d become a monster. I thought...¡±


    I murmur, ¡°I¡¯ve been a monster for a long time, but I only realized it recently.¡±


    After we separate, she says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I thought you were the flesh viper come back to life so you could drag me to hell with my parents. I just started seeing my parent''s passing.¡±


    Deluge¡¯s discomfort emanates from my subconscious, but I rasp out a lie, ¡°I must have bludgeoned you with excessive force.¡±


    Her shoulders shiver as she says, ¡°I remember you charging at me so violently that I just reacted on instinct. I hit you square across your temple and your knee with my gemchains.¡±


    She fights down a wretch as she continues, ¡°I broke your neck and legs. Your head hung limply as you hobbled at me. Your face jerked back into socket as you leaned downwards charging me to the ground.¡±


    Her gaze widens as she stares into the abyss of her vision. She hollows as she says, ¡°Your jaw unhinged like a snake as your teeth elongated then....crawling legs grew from your throat.¡±


    I stammer, ¡°Th-that sounds more like a nightmare than a dream.¡±


    She closes her eyes while shaking her head. After an instant, she looks towards me opening her eyes and saying, ¡°What actually happened?¡±


    Panic erupts from my gut as I face my own ignorance. I may have lied my way this far, but without any warning, my ability to weave this tall tale withers.


    A second passes then another before Deluge nudges me from my conscious saying, ¡°I consumed all of the gemchains at once hitting you with some kind of burst. You started attacking wildly without reason afterwards.¡±


    Petra¡¯s eyes open as she gasps, ¡°How did you use more than one gemchain at once?¡±


    Deluge shrugs his shoulders saying, ¡°During a class of soul forging, I shattered the gem of a golem. I couldn¡¯t give it any of my own soul, so I may only be able to use other creatures more effectively as compensation. I don''t really understand it myself.¡±


    Deluge exposes the gems in his hands. As expected, the once glowing gems lay in their sockets without a hint of light. Petra places her chin on a loosened fist as she says,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it, but your story adds up more than mine. I think...I think that¡¯s enough training from me for today. See if Joan will instruct you on some techniques. I need some rest...Thank you for earlier. I lost my mind, and you just calmed me down rather than berating me.¡±


    I grin lifting my fist as I reply, ¡°We must stay strong, for our parents watch over us.¡±


    Her eyes soften as a small smile grows on her lips. She stares at me for a moment creating an awkward atmosphere, but I hack out a violent cough interrupting the tension. I rasp,


    ¡°The winter wind and rain will exacerbate my illness. Let¡¯s go back indoors.¡±


    Petra snaps out of her reverie saying, ¡°Ah, yes. Of course.¡±


    She stands up brushing off the sand on her clothes with rushed swipes. As I stand up, she marches away swinging her arms in wide arcs. I blink in surprise several times before I walk towards the break room. Holding her unusual behavior against her seems tactless, so I release my judgments as I enter the break room.


    My cloak and sword lay precisely on the bench I put them earlier, so no human garbage attempted stealing the items while I was away. Excellent. After I remove my armor, I put on the possessions, but I pause afterwards standing while staring at the ground in front of me.


    My teeth grit as I reach for Deluge. I howl, ¡°What madness has taken you. Why do you lash out with such stupidity?¡±


    After several seconds I howl once more, ¡°Justify yourself. What provoked your carnage?¡±


    Deluge chokes, ¡°The souls of the entities...They''re nothing. She shatters hollow husks...Come.¡±


    His grating torment extinguishes my fury, so I follow him into the subconscious. The number of souls floating in consolidation expanded to a colossal pool. The souls of massive hordes disperse across the black landscape like shifting stars.


    The small souls of Insects and birds fly through the upper expanse leaving trails of dark yellow behind them that fade after several seconds. The countless rodent souls scurry across the lower domain as they scramble over one another in a shifting sea of glowing amber. The dim, black chamber of before transformed into an abundant flood of intermingling life.


    Each of the creatures meshes with one another without a worry or care.The humans group together forming a tight web of amber color like polished ivory that shifts with gentle waving. Among this display, three writhing souls of purple emit cold, menacing hatred, yet they obey Deluge''s words,


    ¡°Come, my children.¡±


    They scurry upwards. The deformed bodies of two verreis and a single wren wrench under their own weight. The once elegant birds jerk and yank as they stagger for us. As abominations, they wail broken songs of sadness and sorrow. Their plight cracks my resolve.


    I say, ¡°What has been done to them?¡±


    Deluge murmurs with a hollow voice, ¡°Only evil Jack. Only evil.¡±

 Chapter 30: Corruption

    Chapter 30: Corruption


    I whisper, ¡°These were the souls of veery and wren? The songbirds my mother¡¯s lullaby is based on have become...¡±


    Deluge snarls, ¡°Nothing. When they process their spirits, they break them till only hatred remains to increase the soul¡¯s power.¡±


    He growls as he continues, ¡°They kill these creatures then torture them after death until these disgusting aversions are all that¡¯s left. I cannot allow this any longer Jack. We must stop this madness.¡±


    At the end of his words, one of the souls ushers a weak, grinding wail that pounds my ears with its excruciating torment. The mourning of the poor being oozes into me, and I understand its plight.


    The bird¡¯s soul retains no physical form, so the soul corrupts. The anguish of the being continues without end. It holds onto its previous mind with bone breaking effort, yet the slow collapse of its mind continues with inevitable certainty.


    Shame and revulsion explode from my chest as Deluge shouts, ¡°Do you see what your fellow humans will do for such a meager benefit? Do you understand who the true monsters are? There is only one creature who distorts so absolutely in this world.¡±


    Every facet of my mind cringes at the act before me. My fellow man creates such torrents of suffering for summoning a pillar of stone. The pettiness bristles the hair on my skin while flushing my skin. I say,


    ¡°What can we do for these souls?¡±


    Before I Deluge replies, a hand taps my physical shoulder, so I race to conscious lifting my head saying, ¡°Whoa. Who¡¯s there.¡±


    A girlish giggle greets me from a pair of seductive lips. She pulls on my shoulder swiveling me around revealing the pale figure of Joan in gem chaining gear. Her helmet muddles her voice, but the cadence still comforts like roses and sun easing my shame.


    As she comes into vision, her expression changes into a confused scowl. She mumbles, ¡°You look...different.¡±


    A wheezing cough escapes my throat as I turn my head against my elbow blocking the wet air. I rasp, ¡°Some illness afflicts me, and the lack of sun changes my skin each day.¡±


    She squints her eyes as she pokes my sternum saying, ¡°Well you¡¯ve become bigger, though I think that every time I see you.¡±


    I grin, ¡°Perhaps you''ve shrunk with each of our meetings instead.¡± I put my hand over her head, ¡°You are rather short.¡±


    She shoves me snickering, but she pushes herself back instead of me. As she stabilizes herself, she she says, ¡°You''re like a brick! What have you been eating?¡±


    ¡°Enough to feed a bear. Maybe two.¡±


    She walks up pinching my belly through my shirt, but my skin resists her efforts like thick putty. She says, ¡°This is the thickest fat I¡¯ve ever felt.¡±


    My face reddens as I reply, ¡°That isn¡¯t a sheath of fat.¡±


    She smirks saying, ¡°Oh really tough guy? Prove it.¡±


    I lift my shirt exposing my stomach. I haven¡¯t actually peered at myself since Deluge altered my figure, but the first difference would be the thick slabs of muscle on my abdomen. The other primary change would be the alteration in musculature.


    Instead of a graceful six pack, a series of interlocking patches show an excessive number of muscles that cross and weave together like a basket¡¯s fibers. If someone told me that I wasn¡¯t a human, I couldn¡¯t disagree.


    My appearance bothered Joan far less than I as she places her fingertips on my muscles pushing inwards. Her fingers fail to sink even a single millimeter into my stomach, so she murmurs,


    ¡°What the hell? It''s like I¡¯m pushing against a rugged chunk of granite covered in sandy dough. No wonder you''re tough as tree bark.¡±


    She exhales a breath of hot breath on my stomach prickling the hairs across my skin and waving warmth across my body. I jump backwards as she giggles at me.


    I scowl with false anger saying, ¡°Thanks for teasing me.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow saying, ¡°You looked like you needed it after exposing yourself to such a young maiden.¡±


    I squint my eyes while placing my hand on my forehead saying, ¡°Where? Did she evaporate before I noticed her?¡±


    She flicks my nose, but her finger bounces off my face. She winces in pain placing her thumb in her mouth. As she pouts, I grab her other hand with a gentle hold as I murmur, ¡°Instead, I see a siren enthralling a lost sailor at sea.¡±


    She blushes as I lean over her smirking and saying, ¡°Not so fun being tempted is it?¡±


    She replies with a shy grin, ¡°Funner than you¡¯d think.¡±


    A guy shouts from the side of the resting room, ¡°Could you please find somewhere else to fuck around?¡±


    We both stare holes through him with menacing glares, so he falters as he says, ¡°Uh, er. I meant I¡¯m sorry for messing with you guys. Err girls. Uh, both. Shit...¡±


    The guy sprints from the room picking up his case as he meanders out the doorway. Joan and I both burst into laughter at his flight. The air in the room lightens as she says,


    ¡°Alright, enough playing around. are you ready to train?¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve obviously got yourself the body of a warrior, but you don¡¯t have any of the techniques. I¡¯ll be showing you some basic striking tips to tighten up your stance then we¡¯ll move to drills.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°Sounds superb.¡±


    She lifts a finger as she says, ¡°you are only allowed to train without equipment though since you broke the last piece you used.¡±


    I shrug as she continues, ¡°Let''s go then.¡±


    We enter the arena room as the faces of warriors look towards us. Several people grin while a few deepen their previous scowls. We garner far more of a reaction than I anticipate, but Joan treks onwards as though nothing happened.


    I jog to catch up with her, but my stomping makes a deep sound that resonates to nearby areas. A few nearby combatants give me a confused glance, but I mimic Joan¡¯s approach of ignoring them.


    We reach an arena where she warms up using the same routine as Petra, so I copy her graceful movements. After 15 minutes of exertion she says as we face each other,


    ¡°Your fighting style relies on your brawn which isn¡¯t terrible, but you need to refine your techniques so that you use your weight better. Get in your stance.¡±


    I widen my feet leaving my hands at my sides while leaning over at a 60 degree angle. She walks up saying,


    ¡°Close your feet some. That will help you balance. Raise your arms. When they are so low, they have to travel much further to reach your opponent''s vitals, and your neck¡¯s unprotected as well.¡±


    She pushes on my chest saying, ¡°Straighten your back some. You¡¯re crouching to much. There we go. Alright, throw a punch like normal, but this time keep your elbow tucked.¡±


    I lunge forward and my arm flares outwards as throw my punch.


    She says, ¡°Your back¡¯s too weak. If you keep your arms together, your force channels better.¡±


    I nod my head as Deluge adjusts the muscles of my back. As I punch a second time, my arm trails right beside me drilling into the air in front of me. When I pull my arm back, my momentum lurches me forward throwing me off balance.


    Joan says, ¡°That''s a first. That punch was decent, but you just couldn¡¯t stay on the ground.¡±


    I relax as I say, ¡°It''s like I have to smash something or else I¡¯ll just fly, especially if I really applied my power.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow saying, ¡°Oh really? Then let''s see it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±


    After returning to my stance, I stomp with my back foot dashing myself forwards, but I stomp once more with my front foot jerking my momentum upwards. As the inertia reaches my waist, I torque with my abs funneling the force into my shoulders and into my hand as I jerk my fist outwards.


    Once my arm stretches out, the heft of my punch pulls my entire body flinging me from the ground and lobbing me forward. The ceiling and floor gyrate in my vision as I fumble forward like a rag-doll. The side splitting laughter of Joan nudges my ears.


    I scowl as I say in a jumbled heap, ¡°Your assistance is appreciated.¡±


    She jogs over bouncing off her toes while bobbing her lithe figure. She reaches out her hand towards me shrieking with laughter as she says, ¡°Hahah, you really meant it. Haha.¡±


    The laughter alters from a mild annoyance to spurring headache, so I snap, ¡°Come on, this is supposed to be training.¡±


    Her laughter dies down as she wipes a tear from her eye saying, ¡°Alrighty then. Just try to stay on the floor next time.¡±


    Her genuine smile melts my anger as I reply with a reluctant grin, ¡°Then what''s next oh mangler of men?¡±


    She claps the edges of her face sobering herself before she says, ¡°Alright. You learned that quickly, so let''s get started on the drills.¡±


    Over the next two hours, we fight our own shadows, practice dodging one another¡¯s blows, and spar while utilizing only a single technique. As we spar, Joan tells me to focus on closing the distance between us while she focuses on maintaining hers. We also fight with lighter blows than before though my shoves send her flying regardless.


    We both end up soaked in sweat, so we return to the resting room where we change our clothes and dry ourselves off. Whenever we both enter the main room again, her skin flushes from the residual heat, and she wears a fitted robe that contours to her curves.


    The sight evokes my carnal impulses, but I cool my head reminding myself of my appointment later today. Joan says,


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually needed some help with one of my classes. Would you mind coming with me to the library?¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°I would love too though I doubt my own ability. I¡¯m only a first year. Another farrrr less capable person requires my tutelage.¡±


    She leans onto one of her hips while crossing her arms saying, ¡°So who''s taking priority here?¡±


    My eyes close while my voice dampens as I say, ¡°An imbecile named Antoinette.¡±


    One of her eyebrows raise as she says, ¡°So it''s a girl then. Will you be with her alone?¡±


    I cringe as I say, ¡°Unfortunately, yes. I¡¯m supposed to tutor her every second week, and I¡¯ve already postponed the inevitable for too long. Speaking with her is like pulling a tooth. It hurts, but it must be done.¡±


    As I insult Antoinette, Joan lifts herself from her guarded stance grinning. She says,


    ¡°Sounds awful. I guess I it can¡¯t be helped then.  I suppose I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    I say, ¡°Would you like to move the date to another day? I would love to meet during the weekend if you have the free time of course.¡±


    She places her finger on her chin as she glances upwards and sideways. After a moment she raises her sleek eyebrows saying,


    ¡°I suppose I can find the time. You¡¯d best make it worth my while however.¡±


    I bow with my hand over my chest as I say, ¡°Then until we meet again my siren.¡±


    As she turns walking away, her hips shift back and forth enticing my attention. Before she leaves, she waves her hand backwards saying, ¡°Try not to get lost at sea then sailor.¡±


    Once she closes the door, my knees wobble as I lean against a wall. She beckons my attention as each of her actions purges all other thoughts from my mind.


    Deluge remains silent, so I probe for him finding his resting conscious. I smile as no witty insult mitigates my enthusiasm. A grand evening graces me, and for a moment, I soak in the simple joy like meat in a marinade before I move on.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As I leave the resting room, I pace across campus to the auditorium where Geralt¡¯s contract assigned the tutoring session. Whenever I reach into the room, the broken doors show around two dozen students chatting with Antoinette. She sits in the middle.


    Whenever I show myself, she looks around attempting to hide, but I shout, ¡°Why in the hell are there so many students here?¡±


    She ignores me, so I walk past several students who move aside as I reach her. They stand and sit  in near eerie silence. As I walk up, I place my hands on my hips while shaking my head.


    Antoinette shivers as she says, ¡°You''re bigger than I remember. Way bigger. What happened to you?¡±


    I snap, ¡°I¡¯ve grown. Why are there so many people here?¡±


    She looks around saying, ¡°They all came here after I told my class that you¡¯re tutoring me. Whenever I asked, they said they heard you and Joan singing, and they wanted to hear you play more.¡±


    I gaze across the students by moving only my eyes rather than moving my head saying, ¡°Any other reason?¡±


    Antoinette says, ¡°Well, several students spoke of your super good musical talent. I think that''s why so many people are here.¡±


    I lift my arms saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    A student pipes, ¡°you''re not going to make us leave?¡±


    I move my hands outwards saying, ¡°Of course not. This is public property, and I have no say in whether you can be here or not. What did you guys expect to happen?¡±


    Several students look around murmuring before a girl with white streaks through her black hair says, ¡°We thought you would beat us up if we didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    I say, ¡°What do you believe of me? Hah, hah, I¡¯m no oppressor of other¡¯s actions.¡±


    Her familiar voice and hair clicks in place as I continue, ¡°You''re the girl who eavesdropped on Joan and I, aren''t you?¡±


    She says, ¡°Uh. Uhm. Yes.¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose in frustration while closing my eyes as I say, ¡°Why did speak of me and Joan¡¯s duet?¡±


    ¡°Uh. We...uhm.¡±


    I lower my hand saying, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Walk around the students onto the stage gesturing for Antoinette. She writhes in discomfort as she walks up, so I say,


    ¡°You''re the one who brought them here, so you shall pay heed to the consequences of your actions.¡±


    She mumbles, ¡°Can we not do this?¡±


    ¡°Your father will end his patronage if you show zero improvement before you two meet again. Do you remember the warmup exercises we did at Geralt¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I stare downwards frozen by her stupidity. This shall become a struggle of legendary proportion. I walk up taking her violin with a restrained geniality. As I place the wood upon my shoulder, I find my grown fingers still respond well to my orders, so I string several notes together before I begin playing.


    I go through each basic scale used for practicing basic violin notes and techniques. The tunes fly from my fingers with grace that surprises even me. My enlargement assists my play rather than destroying it. Before I continue sounding my expectations, deluge snaps,


    ¡°I¡¯m no idiot. I wouldn¡¯t destroy your ability to perform music.¡±


    I grin as my play of the melodies evolves as I interweave the basic melodies, and I craft a merry tune. After several minutes, I remember my purpose, and I cease my play saying, ¡°Enough of that. Antoinette,¡± she looks towards me before I continue, ¡°Do you remember the scales now?¡±


    She nods her head like a dog avoiding the anger of its master, so I sigh as she decimates the notes I played earlier. Before she embarrasses herself further, I say,


    ¡°Can someone lend me a violin? I need to keep her in tune, else she wanders wherever her hands take her.¡±


    Several students offer their instruments in conjunction filling my vision with a variety of instruments. I pick one with a sleek finish and well proportioned body for my purposes. I string the instrument before I tune each of the notes to my liking.


    So as Antoinette continues butchering her notes, I guide her back to the melody with my own steady set of scales and rhythm. Over the next thirty minutes, she still fails to improve, so I snap,


    ¡°What in the hell are you doing? Do you even play the violin?¡±


    She whimpers, ¡°I¡¯m just nervous with so many people, and I just don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Can we please stop¡±


    I close my eyes grabbing my face as I say, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll work on this another time. Please, work on your scales before we continue next time.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Sure.¡±


    I hop down from the stage with a loud POOM sounding as I land. I set the violin on the stage before I pace off, but several students whine,


    ¡°Would you play like you did earlier?¡±


    ¡°You played pretty well. Can we hear more of that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just leave us hanging man.¡±


    As I cease my movements, I ponder for a moment with my hand on my jaw. Playing on an actual instrument will keep me limber between music classes, and scratching the musical itch I have doesn¡¯t sound so bad. Surely I can afford some time for leisure.


    I say, ¡°I suppose I can play a song. Would anyone enjoy a duet?¡±


    Several students chime up, and I choose an able looking senior out front. He smirks as he walks on stage. Arrogance leaks from his swagger and expression, but he will offer an excellent counterpoint to my own play. I¡¯d rather play with someone arrogant than incompetent.


    I pick up the violin I left on the stage saying, ¡°You should set the melody. We shall play whatever you choose.¡±


    His eyes come to life as he says, ¡°Gladly.¡±


    He begins playing an obscure and intense symphony by the composer Laridis, but I enfold the notes in my own dragging him from his strict play onto an unbeaten path.


    With each string, we plunge deeper into the depths of our play. The wild and frantic symphony strains us both as each of us sweats under the exertion, yet we refuse to falter.


    Each of our energies spur the other as we overtake and exceed our previous fervor until a tidal wave of sound surges from our violins each complementing the other without pause. The excitement and jubilation peaks as we reach a schism of melody.


    With a compelling shift, I slow my rhythm until our harmonies oppose one another, yet instead of reducing the energy, my action invokes a tension that grows until we both snap to silence at the same moment.


    The silence of the room roars even louder than our play until the students burst into clapping. We walk up together locking our arms over each other¡¯s shoulders as we bow to our audience with the practiced ease of an experienced performer.


    I shake my senior¡¯s shoulder as I say, ¡°Now that was music! It has been so long since I¡¯ve played with someone so capable.¡±


    He almost loses his balance from my shaking, but I steady him before he grins saying in a precise dialect, ¡°Same here. Where did you learn your stuff?¡±


    I release my grip clenching my fist as I say, ¡°I learned from my mother and father.¡±


    He nods saying, ¡°They must have been great.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°They were the best though we give them a run for their title. We must do this once more. What''s your name?¡±


    He says, ¡°I¡¯m Brian Donovan. Pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jack of the same surname.¡±


    His grin broadens as he says, ¡°Then we may be related. That would explain our complementary nature. Who are your parents?¡±


    ¡°Daniel and Jill Donovan.¡±


    His eyes squint as he reels back frowning. He says, ¡°Daniel? I thought he ran off with some singing whore.¡±


    My heart pounds blood through my head and neck pulsing power through my body. My control collapses as my mind cracks. Wrath erupts from the ruptures. Deluge barrels against the control of my mind freezing me before I pulp his face against the stage.


    Deluge shouts, ¡°Will you abandon all that you¡¯ve gained at a single utterance?¡±


    I roar, ¡°He mocks my mother. I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°Is there even a single fragment of truth in his words?¡±


    I howl, ¡°No. There is nothing but a void.¡±


    He shouts, ¡°Then fill that void with her light rather than your darkness. Show him that her legacy is one of peace rather than hatred. Don¡¯t deface her ideal with your own anger. She would never wish for you to murder because of her name. Calm yourself, for her.¡±


    His words crush my anger. My hands unclasp. My shoulders relax as I breath a lungful of air. I say to Brian,


    ¡°She was a warm sun. Her sound gave the blind sight, and her motions enraptured those around her. She painted colors with her words, and her mind snapped with clarity. Never speak of her again with such callous terms, else I lose myself in my fury.¡±


    He looks around for a moment with his shoulders tensed before he says, ¡°Uh. Yeah. My mistake. I didn¡¯t know anything about her. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I did.¡±


    I reach out a hand saying, ¡°Then with your apology, I give my forgiveness and friendship.¡±


    He grasps my hand with a weak, frail grip saying, ¡°Yeah. Uh, good then.¡±


    I release my grasp saying, ¡°Then until we meet again. I¡¯ve matters to attend to as I am sure we all do.¡± I turn towards the other students saying, ¡°I hope your patience was rewarded here. Goodbye.¡±


    I walk from the stage as the students chat with one another while Brian adjusts his cloak and hair. He rushes out of the room after fixing his appearance while fumbling his possessions.


    His nervous gestures trouble my conscious, so I deliberate some method for the control of my emotions. Since Deluge altered me, my capacity for carnage increased tenfold. If I fail to contain myself, the blood of many may coat my hands, and I doubt my ability to rationalize such evil. The guilt will haunt me.


    As I walk outside of the auditorium, the Jade colored bricks intermingle with black streaks. The stripes shift over the smooth stone emulating calligraphic letters. The thumping sound my steps create remind me of my need for self control. My strength weighs on me both literally and figuratively. A single lapse in my judgment may result in chaos and cataclysm for the innocent. I fear my lack of discipline.


    The sun sets as I walk through the warm campus walkways. The heat and light of the lamps creates paths of living wildlife around me. Squirrels, no longer wary of humans, run nearby harvesting the nuts from trees. Birds sing on branches or lunge for the insects still roaming on the ground.


    As I leave, hunger itches my sides, so I cross campus to my dorm where Luke strains over a book staring at equations as though facing down death itself.


    Despite my struggling, a laugh escapes my lips.  Luke looks up with his eyebrows raised as he says,


    ¡°You look bigger. You were already pretty big, but I mean, you really packed on some size.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows as I reply, ¡°I¡¯m about to pack on some more. Would you enjoy going somewhere in town to eat? I''ve yet to visit any of their stores.¡±


    He jumps up throwing the book against the wall shouting, ¡°Hell yeah. Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here.¡±

 Chapter 31: Admittance

    Chapter 31: Admittance


    As we amble out of Mareovosa, we stride along the walkways that blend with the setting sun. We reach the border of the campus where a wall of rose quartz covers a layer of earth that elevates the entire campus. The bricks of quartz reflect the sun¡¯s glow creating stripes of coral coloring that cross one another making the edge look like a mosaic of light.


    We walk down a series of  glass steps embroidered with trenches in the glass that form images of birds, flowers, and twisting rivers. The twenty foot wide staircase supports milky stone railing that radiates blinding orange and white from the sun. Once we reach the bottom, the wall towers over head shining with palpable wealth and power.


    The barricade reaches across the entire townscape that borders Mareovosa. The level of wealth required for such a task defies reason, and I expect Alastair will know the answer for how such feats can be accomplished. I¡¯ll question him next class.


    Luke and I chat over our day¡¯s events as the stone buildings of the town stand at our sides. Townsfolk prop their garments over wires that traverse over head as the bustling of the walkways molds into the harmony of a lively city.


    Four to five foot Golems walk at the center of the roads carrying assortments of goods like ores or stones. They march vibrating the earth with their endless march, and artwork covers several of them along with the crude illustrations of children. Even birds perch on some of them singing their bright songs. They explain the cities overwhelming prosperity.


    However, the variety of minerals within the town amazes me despite the endless labor of the golems. People use crystal knives for slicing their produce or for shaving their beards. The cobble walkways of marble offer rugged playgrounds for laughing children while old men gather around yellow heating lamps similar to the ones on campus.


    The town booms with life of all kinds, yet their prosperity emerges from the suffering of souls.


    Luke interrupts my thoughts as he points at a restaurant saying, ¡°That¡¯s my favorite place so far. They¡¯ve got a damn good soup.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Then let¡¯s utilize their service. I¡¯m ravenous.¡±


    We enter the store lit by the soul lamps. This particular variety glows an orange-yellow light that eases the mind and eyes of its onlookers giving the restaurant''s wooden furniture and patrons a relaxed and at home feel.


    As we sit down at a table, a waitress walks up asking, ¡°What do you two gentlemen want tonight?¡±


    Luke says, ¡°I¡¯d like some water with a bowl of choice berock stew.¡±


    I say, ¡°I¡¯ll take two with water as well.¡±


    The chair I sit on creaks under my weight as she replies, ¡°Sure thing hun. Be back in a second.¡±


    I stand up grabbing another chair from an empty table, and as I sit down on both of them to disperse my weight, Luke bursts into laughter saying,


    ¡°Since when did you need two chairs?¡±


    ¡°Since I started training. It''s ludicrous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s gotta be good when you''re fighting though.¡±


    ¡°Only if swords or gemchains aren''t involved. Otherwise I¡¯m just a bigger target.¡±


    He winces at my saying gemchains, but he still replies, ¡°How do you manage to keep up the training? I heard Petra is even harder than Helfeston, though he disappeared a while back.¡±


    My hair bristles at the mention, but I reply, ¡°Ah...Yea. The training''s hard, but practicing suits me more than study.¡±


    ¡°I know. Florence was talking with me the other day about how you left a dent in Joan''s armor after you hit her. I''ve actually heard a lot of rumors about you. Theres one that you walked through campus covered in the blood of some evil creature.¡±


    He leans closer as he continues, ¡°While carrying its arm. Do you remember that?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders saying, ¡°No. People believe the impossible more than the credible.¡±


    He leans backwards crossing his arms as he says, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought you¡¯d say. I actually saw you that day before you walked into the GC.¡±


    I look around asking, ¡°Uh, the what now?¡±


    ¡°People say the gemchaining building, but that''s a mouthful. I call it GC for short.¡± He lifts his open hand saying, ¡°Why¡¯d you lie to me man?¡±


    The assertion pressures me as I say, ¡°I don¡¯t really know...People reject the abnormal. I don¡¯t believe almost anyone would choose to be my friend if they knew about me.¡±


    He snaps, ¡°Well you''re sure as hell not going to get many friends thinking that. Have you even tried telling people about that stuff?¡±


    I mumble, ¡°Well...Some events. I evade the finer details. Why do you want to know so badly?¡±


    He says with iron in his voice, ¡°Because I believe you¡¯re a friend, and I¡¯m not going to waste time on someone who doesn''t think the same about me.¡±


    The accusation stings with sharp truth, but he tampers with knowledge he shouldn¡¯t touch. I say,


    ¡°So much has occurred to me in such a short time, and half of it''s unthinkable. I¡¯m still reeling over the implications. If you had only seen what I''ve seen, you¡¯d understand-¡±


    Luke interrupts, ¡°Whoa, I¡¯m not saying you have to tell me your life story, just let me know when you¡¯d rather not say instead of lying to me...I also doubt I¡¯d be so clueless. ¡±


    I¡¯ll take a leap of faith here. Lying about every single event that occurs to me exhausts me. There exists a wall between me and everyone else. There is the life I share and the life I hide. Unfortunately, the hidden aspects engulf the other shown portion, so the people around me understand little of what happens to me or what I do with my time or passions.


    It¡¯s frustrating. My circumstances remind me of my father before he met my mother. He spoke of how his family despised his lack of conformity. He often followed his passions for limited spans of time, and members of his family considered his efforts worthless. My mother accepted his enthusiasms despite their often mysterious meanings.


    I will never find someone who will do the same for me unless I take risks, so I say,


    ¡°That¡¯s fair...As a compromise,¡± I lean onto my elbows saying, ¡°I''ll tell you about the limb I was carrying.¡±


    He leans the same way saying, ¡°Finally. So how¡¯d it start?¡±


    I scowl as I say, ¡°Do you remember Helfestus?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Fuck that guy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. This will sound absurd, but he tried murdering me in my sleep.¡±


    A scoff escapes Luke as he says, ¡°Bah, what? There''s no way.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows as I say, ¡°I speak the truth. I awoke before his attack, and I ended up killing him during my defense.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Luke pales saying, ¡°Damn...¡°


    I murmur, ¡°I will not force this on you. If you wish for ignorance, I shall grant it.¡±


    He snarls, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you to tell me about more stuff then tell you to shutup four words into your story. Just tell me. I can take it.¡±


    I nod my head before I say, ¡°Alright. The story becomes gruesome, so prepare yourself. As no one would''ve believed me if I told them, I placed his body in a sheet before I  dragged him out into the woods at the dead of night.¡±


    ¡°Why not tell a teacher instead?¡±


    I sigh as I say, ¡°He¡¯s a professor with tenure. I am a new first year. I suppose I should admit this as well...I¡¯m an orphan. My parents passed away many months ago. Now I attend this university under a guise to retain some semblance of normality.¡±


    He shrugs his shoulders saying, ¡°I figured. You''re a very poor liar Jack, but I think that¡¯s a good thing. You''re also terrible at keeping stuff normal.¡±


    My lips grow a shallow grin as I reply, ¡°I believe normality evades me rather than I it.¡±


    Luke leans until he''s five inches away as he says, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the story.¡±


    I nod before I say, ¡°I buried him in the ground, but whenever I checked his grave later, animals had tore him from his tomb. Only bones remained. Whenever I disposed of his skeleton, I dropped them inside a cave north of campus.¡±


    My words alter into a ragged whisper as I say, ¡°The cave hosted a tarantula slime. I managed to escape with its arm. The event was one of the worst of my life. It was...awful.¡±


    Luke''s expression alternates between extreme skepticism and weary belief as I finish. He says, ¡°That was...intense. I guess he deserved it, but damn. Wow.¡±


    I lift my hands from the table grasping for nothing as I say, ¡°I handled the crisis the best I could. I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Right before Luke replies the maid walks up setting down three bowls of soup and two glasses of water saying, ¡°Here''s your meal gentlemen. That¡¯ll be 3 silver.¡±


    I scramble out three silver coins from my pockets saying, ¡°Thank you. That¡¯ll be all we need for the evening.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Just let me know if you need something else.¡±


    After she walks away, I clench my hands saying, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m malevolent now? A freak...A monster?¡±


    He raises his arm in his sling saying, ¡°That bastard¡¯s evil. I don¡¯t hold it against you for a second. I mean, you had your reasons, and it sounds like it was a lot to handle alone.¡±


    I rasp, ¡°Don¡¯t you think my actions are bizarre?¡±


    He scratches the side of his head saying, ¡°I mean...It¡¯s more like what''s happening to you is weird rather than you. I hope that makes sense.¡±


    I gasp out a breath while unclasping my hands as relief washes over me like a cooling breeze on a sweltering day. Luke continues, ¡°That must have sucked though. I can¡¯t imagine doing all of that.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows as I say, ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at your own potential.¡±


    ¡° I guess so...When did all this happen?¡±


    ¡°It all started right after you were maimed. He came when you were at the hospital.¡±


    The veins on Luke''s forehead bulge as he seethes, ¡°That mother of shit. Fuck, I¡¯m glad that deceitful piece of fuck¡¯s sitting in hell.¡±


    I bust into laughter at his choice of words despite the somber air, and he joins in after a second of thought. The mood lightens as he continues, ¡°Anyway, did you ever figure out why he tried to kill you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡±


    ¡°Well we¡¯d best find out. I doubt he did it for no reason. Someone else may be after you.¡±


    My tone hardens as I say, ¡°Then let them come. I won¡¯t fall to their ploy. Their trying to bite into a rock, and they might just break their teeth.¡±


    Luke nods before he says, ¡°I can help out if you¡¯d like. Well, after this heals of course.¡±


    He lifts his arm parading his injuries before I relax my expression saying, ¡°Really? You¡¯d assist  me?¡±


    ¡°I said I was your friend right? When a friend needs my help, I help them.¡±


    My throat burns while my voice cracks as I murmur, ¡°Thank you. That means more than I expected.¡±


    ¡°What did you expect me to do, run away screaming?¡±


    I raise my hand lifting fingers as I list, ¡°That, tell a professor or authority about my actions, then for you to never speak to me again.¡±


    He scowls as he says, ¡°Well then, I¡¯m glad you think so much of me.¡±


    I say with sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m glad I was wrong.¡±


    He scratches his head as he says, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not quite that shitty....Anyway, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    As we eat, we speak of our different classes. The brown soup¡¯s rich flavor explodes through my mouth like a bomb of flavor. The taste stems from the garlic and basil as well as butter, but the heart of the stew lies within crunchy orange vegetable cores littering the broth.


    The cores burst with juice as you bite them, and the beefy broth mixes with the core¡¯s tangy taste reminiscent of parsley if it was sour. Tender beef chunks litter the broth as well offering a peppery aftertaste for the meal while the mild spiciness dances on your tongue as you chew.


    When we finish our meal, we walk back to our dorm through the city once more. The torches used for heating earlier in the day offer yellow light during the night. They expose rather unscrupulous prostitutes or even thieves, yet despite the citizens, the city holds an eerie sort of beauty.


    The light rumbling of the ever moving golems mixes with the wind creating a soft sound that eases the nerves like a soothing lullaby. Groups of drunken folk stumble along the well lit edges of buildings as we pace across the broad walkways. Shadows shift as our perspective changes, and the hanging wires overhead reflect the yellow light lacing the sky with dozens of yellow lines.


    As we pass the fancy entrance for Mareovosa, We reach our dorm passing the auras of the fauna and lamps. The mundane conversation eases me into rest as we both prepare for bed.


    I lay down, and I cover myself with sheets full of feathers. As I fall to slumber, Deluge hisses,


    ¡°If you shall remain so idle, then I will act on my own.¡±


    I whisper right before I slumber,


    ¡°I trust you Deluge. Do what you believe necessary.¡±


    "Gladly."

 Chapter 32: Requiem

    Chapter 32: Requiem


    A new feeling assailed me after I took control of the conscious. I still yearn to kill Alastair and all his students, yet this mysterious sensation slammed my chest whenever I reached the professors dorm. It reminded me of pain and fear but also humiliation. The sensation overwhelmed my immediate desire, so after I harvested several metals, I turn my attention towards the soul forge. (guilt)


    With my enhanced physical form, I leap from each rooftop. My vision fills with stone as I land on each expanse, and my legs propel my body on all fours with a speed unknown to humans. Whenever I jump, the force on my body multiplies pulling my skin down as I fly upward, and weightlessness soon follows before I land. My physical dominance floods me like drinking ichor and eating ambrosia.


    Once I reach the soul forge, I morph myself before I crawl across the roof and walls using each of my six limbs and my hardened claws for hooking into the stone. As I squeeze through a vent hidden on the side of the building, the lights of torches dance across campus as though a rainbow of will o wisps litter the earth and sides of the buildings.


    Despite my revulsion at the human¡¯s manipulation of souls, they create splendor with their workings at least. The walls of the corridor force the elongation of my body, but the process requires the simple reorganization of my bones as I move.


    Without guards, entering the building proves effortless, and I reach a golem who stands ready for commands after I crawl through the piles of iron plates and tools. I reach out to the construct touching the trapped soul, but I find a rather pleasant spirit greeting me.


    The soul shimmers white and blue like a lake reflecting the sun with the ripples of white to match. After a moment¡¯s analysis, I learn the soul belonged to a large mammal that feeds upon grass. Probing through its thoughts, I discern the production of milk as well, so I assume it¡¯s a cow.


    However, this creature owned larger horns and a prominent bony ridge that supported its low hanging skull. Either way, the significant changes to its soul prove small. Rather than decimating the entities like those used for gemchains, the alterations involve pacifying the creature¡¯s aggression while amplifying its obedience.


    While still wrong, I can ignore such tampering. This lifts a weight from my shoulders, but the souls of the veery and wren lash out even now. They stress the necessity of my actions, so  I check three more golems in case that particular specimen contradicts the normal state of the others. After verifying my conclusion, I leave the soul forge through the way I came.


    As I crawl across the outer wall, the urge to monitor the girl I healed strikes me. I leap from the edge of the wall morphing myself as gravity accelerates me to the ground. I crash against the earth booming a loud WHOMP. Cracks form around my feet as they dig into the ground, but I absorb the impact with a smooth crouch.


    As I stand up,  I yank my feet from the ground one at a time. I stomp my landing marks until my footprints become unrecognizable before I dash across campus on all fours. By exploiting my reinforced scent, I evade students as I reach the hospital.


    The white stone with blue windows matches the theme of most buildings of the city below Mareovosa, but the patches of shining orange complement the windows while the blocks of stone interlock with crosses as if thousands of stone + signs formed the building.


    I crawl across the roof scraping stone as I do so. I follow her scent until I reach a window.


    As I peer through, a healthy young girl peers back at me. I reel back in surprise as she places her hand on her chin while squinting her eyes. She spreads her arms mouthing, ¡°What are you.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I leap from the building. As two seconds pass, I morph to Jack¡¯s normal form before I collide into the ground shattering the earth underneath me. I stand in two small craters with my feet lodged a foot into the ground.


    I sigh as I rend my limbs from the dirt jostling the debris from my skin. I lean downwards morphing back to my four legged form with long arms and a sleek waist covered in muscle that pulls my arms and legs together as I move.


    Within seconds, I arrive at the gem chaining building. Luke¡¯s correct, that name is a mouthful. I crawl up the walls slithering into a moldy vent. The moisture the humans let off must support this ecosystem, so I harvest the organic material for consumption with bone shavers I form. The sour, soggy mold fills my mouth, and I enjoy the taste before I creep into a room.


    A worker cleans the room with a bucket of water and a rag. I wriggle up to him before I knock the edge of his jaw with my knuckle from behind. The worker falls down like a flopping corpse before I walk past his heaped frame.


    The gentle pulsing of his heart still sounds in my ears, so I inspect the back room for charged gems. After scrounging through innumerable swords, shields, and target dummies, I identify a thick, iron door rusting on the sides and embroidered with images of fire and death. The door owns no lock as twelve blocky hinges surround the frame.


    I spray acid on the upper hinges while grasping a heavy metal hammer. The corroding iron hits my nose with the caustic smell of fermenting lemons, and I slam the hammer against the hinges with all my power. A boom sounds with each strike while my arms numb from the vibrations, but I continue despite the discomfort.


    After five minutes of coating a hinge with acid and beating the weakened metal, the hinge snaps with a loud tang that resonates through the room. Afterwards, I leverage a sword in the opening. Sweat pours from my body as I redden under the strain of my exertion, but I bend the bulky iron slab after ten minutes of exhaustion.


    An opening wide enough for an arm to fit through allows my entry while a dozen bent swords clutter the floor. As I slither through the doorway, the shifting of a body echoes through the room, so I hasten my squeezing.


    The sound grows louder right after I cram myself into the room breaking most of my bones in the process. Endless pain racks my body, yet the suffering of the souls within me dwarfs my own, so I force myself through the process disregarding my own pain. Right before the worker walks into the room, I grab the single lamp¡¯s burning core launching the object into the room revealing its contents.


    Time prevented me from numbing my nerves, but at least I chose the correct room and what a treasure the room hides. Glass encapsulates useless gems that cover shelves of polished wood, but the jewels contain priceless souls.


    The gem¡¯s glow and quality determines the size and destructive potential of the previous creature within revealing souls of all kinds. I pulverize the glass covering the gems as the core¡¯s light fades without a soul powering it. The sound of shuffling footsteps creeps through the crack in the door as I place my hand on each gem absorbing the soul within.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Tears fall from my eyes as the persecuted soul¡¯s anguish fills me. The maelstrom of madness envelops me, but I mimic the most willful being I¡¯ve ever known. I grit my teeth. I measure my mettle. I do not relent. I do not falter. Clenching my fists, I bleed from my fingers that dig into my skin, yet I persevere.


    The souls¡¯ suffering grows as I reach the back of the long room until I reach the last gem. A purple slab of alexandrite as large as the one that powers the tree golem leaks tendrils of evil and malice, but I slam my hand onto the gem engulfing its contents before I may cower away.


    A swarm of souls concusses into consolidation along with a fragment of an entity so massive and so immense, my own comprehension fails to fathom its boundaries. The malevolent force collides into my own will with overwhelming power and explosive force cracking my conscious.


    Before my mind fractures, I force Jack awake. After he''s aware, all that I am devotes itself to the obstruction of this creature. The chaos shatters Jack''s sleepy stupor. His will begins cracking at the sides of the force with such intensity that my and Jack¡¯s previous struggle pales at our current battle. Jack grinds and minces against the malevolent force with his iron will with power I¡¯ve yet seen.


    Yet our wills shake under the weight of the monster¡¯s dominance. Cracks form as Jack strains against the beast with a vicious set of attacks greater than my own, yet he falters as the beast replies in kind. My own will stabilizes and steadies his efforts, but even my own never ending will begins to shatter.


    Before we crumble to ruin, I thunder, ¡°Jack, think of all you¡¯ve gained. Remember the yearning of your parents. Remember the love of Joan. Remember her smile. Remember Luke¡¯s acceptance. Remember me.


    But most of all, remember the loneliness after your parent¡¯s death.¡±


    With desperation bordering madness, Jack¡¯s discipline strains beyond my comprehension. The wills of two leviathans crash against one another with the intensity of eruptions. The behemoth continues its carnage, yet we weather its onslaught returning our own hurricane of hellish defiance.


    The edges of our mind fissure under the effort of the creature. With each breath, our oppression grows until the dreadnought before us threatens our existence with oblivion. Our teeth break as we bite down. The bones of our fingers snap as we clench without limit. Muscles and tendons snap as we strain under our labor, yet the ancient mind persists.


    Jack and I endure, yet our wills wane. Clefts in our minds become chasms as the force crushes us. Before I give in, Jack bellows with vehement vivacity, ¡°Remember the tarantula slime. Remember your failure. Remember your resolve. You are a force of nature. You are unstoppable...You are my friend.¡±


    An emotion saturates my soul as I resolve myself. I would rather become a shattered mind than a hollow shell under this calamity¡¯s dominion. After several minutes of continued struggle, the will of the creature roars with a voice that powders rock and bones, ¡°If you wish for freedom with such tenacity, then I shall grant it.¡±


    The force halts with immediate dismissal, and our body falls to the ground while we remain wary of the creature¡¯s mercy. The being continues its appeal,


    ¡°You have shown yourself able. In all my existence, I have never seen souls defy me for so long nor so fiercely. I will harbor myself in your mind as you wish, but realize this. I am no slave.¡±


    Jack roars, ¡°Neither are we.¡±


    Silence greets his proclamation, and we lay for many minutes sprawled on the floor gasping for breath as we repair the injuries we sustained during our conflict. A pool of blood soaks the stone underneath us as a familiar voice shouts through the doorway,


    ¡°Alright cretin. Get the fuck out or else we¡¯ll make your death slow and painful.¡±


    I reply growling to disguise my voice, ¡°Whatever you¡¯ve stored in this alexandrite sure seems ancient. It would be a shame if I smashed it.¡±


    Petra shouts, ¡°DO NOT touch that remnant. It contains a portion of the holy soul of Gaia. If you so much as breathe on it, every moment of your existence will be bathed in excruciating torment.¡±


    I hiss, ¡°Then come stop me, wretch.¡±


    The sound of  snapping trees breaks through the air with an unbroken constancy. The door blurs as the rumble of sound augments until I cry in pain. The pressure of the room lowers as my ears pop, and the distortion of the door grows until all that I see writhes back and forth.


    With a meteoric detonation, the door bends right before the four hundred pound block of metal slams into the wall embedding itself in the stone with a BOOM-CRUNCH. I coat myself in keratin plates growing two limbs across my sides while Jack grows claws that clasp into the stone allowing me to crawl on the roof.


    With a tail as my final adjustment, I slink over the walls onto the roof with the my feet chipping stone with a sound that chinks the air. I move as a serpent overhead while Petra pours into the room emitting light and power from her shining armor.


    I slam my tail across her chest knocking her down. As she begins standing back up I grab three souls before I frenzy out of the room with zealous steps. Spears glance off my carapace as several shards of ice and even distortions in gravity assail my frame.


    They burst my organs with their gravity pits inside me, and the ice stabs into me splitting outwards into my flesh. As I move, the sharpened icicles slice my flesh into slithers, yet I continue to squirm across the roof until I reach the vent. I shove myself into the tunnel as spears stab me.


    I reach upwards laughing at my escape, but a hand stronger than steel grabs my tale yanking me back downwards. My claws rip from the stone as I fall, but I stab my arms outwards into the walls ending my descent.


    Before another jerk rips me from the wall, Jack grows a large claw from our leg slamming the blade against my tail. The strike slices the appendage freeing me from their grasp while I spit acid onto my torn tail melting the flesh. If they can harvest partial souls from a tarantula slimes arm, then they may do the same to me.


    As I escape, Petra snarls, ¡°You fucking demon. We will find you, and we will kill you.¡±


    Once outside, I leap from the vent morphing my body to Jack¡¯s human one. As I sprint across the ground, footsteps reveal my position, so I jump from my position onto a nearby roof. The euphoria of before fills me as I fly through the air landing on stone. With pounding stomps, I dash across rooftops towards my dorm before I land on the dorm¡¯s roof.


    I wobble as my exhaustion begins to surface, but I scramble to the room under the mask of darkness. As I fall unconscious, Jack returns to conscious thinking,


    ¡°Never a dull moment.¡±

 Chapter 33: Demon

    Chapter 33: Demon


    As I catch our conscious, I think of a quote by Joan, ¡°Never a dull moment.¡±


    According to Petra, the entity that fought with such feral ferocity is a fragment of Gaia. My mother told me many years ago that Gaia¡¯s the primal spirit of the earth and from her spawns all that exists. Gaia supplies the world with its life. Considering our earlier battle, I believe it.


    That leaves me wondering how the gemchainers stored part of Gaia¡¯s soul in a gem. While Petra pounding through that massive steel slab with ease lessens my surprise,  I shiver at the capacity of a fully formed Gaia. Either of their feats defy my comprehension, so I determine that I know a small portion of this world''s knowledge. I''ll need to rectify that if I intend to defeat either.


    As I lay in my bed, my thoughts continue to race, but fatigue slows my mind until I fall asleep.


    -------------------------------------


    As I dream, the darkness around me fills with white while I float in space. The waning darkness reveals a monolith made of malachite. Once fully revealed, twelve emerald orbs generate a circle unveiling around the monolith. They radiate holy light, and their splendor unveils a seed at the peak of the monolith shaded in darkness despite the green glow nearby.


    The seed pulses and grows curling vines of wood and leaves surrounding the figure until a bipedal entity appears resembling a woman¡¯s form. It raises its arms outward, and as she reaches her full extension, roots spawn from the twelve orbs surrounding her.


    The roots shift and move with steady speed as trees and shrubs grow from their foundation. Life of all kinds spawns as a forest forms growing a canopy over the wooden deity.


    It opens slits on its neck and sides while a serene voice that would calm seas says,


    ¡°Awaken little one.¡±


    --------------------------------------


    Light enters my eyes as Luke pushes against me saying, ¡°Yo. You¡¯ve got to wake up man.¡±


    I nod my head stretching my arms while yawning. The exhaustion of yesterday¡¯s conflict debilitates my normal awareness. Deluge''s coma explains the exhaustion. His tampering must mitigate the weariness whenever I neglect sleeping enough.


    My breath also reeks when I normally have neutral scent, and my morning stiffness sticks with me longer than before. I¡¯ll thank Deluge for all of his adjustments after he wakes up.


    Leaning up, I notice my own nakedness. Deluge removed my clothing before last night¡¯s peril. I should thank him for his efforts later. As I turn sideways, the frame of my bed snaps shaking me off balance as Luke bursts into laughter.


    ¡°Haha, you really let yourself go. Haha.¡±


    I roll my eyes as I say, ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the problem.¡±


    As I stand up, I look at my body noticing the oddness of it. Instead of flowing sheaths of muscle, ragged and overlapping fibers shift under my skin inserting into my joints in odd places. The mirror in the room exposes my structure allowing my observation.


    My grayish tan and large hands generate an intimidating aura even without considering my 6¡¯0 frame. My hair shortened and turned black despite never having cut or dyed it, and my shoulders broadened further. I remain somewhat aesthetic despite this thanks to the bulk of my frame, yet my muscular definition alienates me.


    The best example is my bicep. Instead of one muscle, three muscles show themselves each with differing angles and structures. One connects my forearm and shoulder like normal, another connects my forearm and upper arm, and yet another connects my shoulder with my upper arm.


    The overall effect leaves me looking like a strong and efficient abomination. I shrug my shoulders. Not so bad compared to what I expected.


    Luke says, ¡°Man. You look kinda...I don¡¯t know...Weird?¡±


    I nod my head gesturing my hands outwards as I say, ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    He lifts a hand saying,  ¡°You look strong as hell though. It makes sense considering how good you are at fighting.¡±


    I meet his gaze as I say, ¡°That and breaking beds.¡±


    Luke suppresses his laughter while I don my clothes noticing a tightness around my shoulders and waist. Deluge consumes gargantuan amounts at night time, and my eating during the day exacerbates the issue. I¡¯ll need new clothes at this rate.


    Luke and I head our separate ways as I trot towards music class. I pass by several footsteps lodged in the earth along with craters and scratchmarks lining the walls of several buildings. Deluge¡¯s primary strength has always been his subtlety I suppose.


    I reach my music class right on time to the smile of Professor Brixworth. As we commence another lecture on the basics of musical play, I notice Antoinette. The fingers along her right hand expose fresh callouses that glow red while a pink mark on her neck shows her having played the violin a great deal. The signs bring a smile to my face.


    I tune back into the lecture, but boredom pounds against me along with my weariness from earlier. My eyes wave open and shut until my weight cracks the desk shocking me from my stupor. I look around alarmed as Brixworth says,


    ¡°Now tell me Jack. What are you looking for?¡±


    I look at him saying, ¡°Uh...An instrument.¡±


    He places his hand on his chin saying, ¡°Why would you need one during my lecture?¡±


    After a lapse of thought, I gesture a palm outwards saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but my ability outweighs the difficulty of this course. I think I will journey to the auditorium and play rather than listen here if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    He claps his hands once before saying ¡°Well then, if you suppose yourself so able, I will accept your request under one condition. You must play one of your own orchestrations in front of the class.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    He squints his eyes as he says, ¡°You¡¯ve written music my boy?¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°I dabble here or there.¡±


    He grins creasing his full mustache as he says, ¡°Then let us go class. We¡¯ve an impromptu symphony to listen too.¡±


    He walks to the back of the room where he inserts a key into a wooden wardrobe revealing several violins. As he takes one out he says, ¡°Now be careful my boy. This is school property, and we wouldn¡¯t want a 50 gold fine on your head.¡±


    I nod taking the instrument noticing its well proportioned frame and superb balance. Mareovosa spends money wherever it can I suppose. We walk towards the auditorium as the students chat of their daily struggles and difficulties while Brixworth and I discuss different techniques on the violin.


    We reach the auditorium where everyone sits down as I walk up the stairs onto the stage. I warm up with a series of scales while tuning the instrument before I begin my melody.


    My initial notes begin like a sunrise. Streaks of orange pass overhead as the sound evolves from a faint glimmer to a majestic shine, but as the sight shows all its splendor, I veer from the sight as it blinds all who gaze upon it.


    Even as I gaze away from the light, its influence reflects from the clouds overhead hinting at the sun¡¯s significance. I tremble the note lowering my gaze. The wings that once propelled me from the sky snap under my own weight.


    As I fall, frenzy and fire surround me as I launch towards the earth. I wobble the notes with visceral intensity mimicking my own descent until I depress my play with a jolting shift. I permeate the room with my despair. I orchestrate the vision of an angel falling from grace, and the bitter hatred of the crippled creature bound to this filthy earth.


    Whenever my play ceases, a booming round of applause cannonades through the room as Brixworth says, ¡°Bravo! Bravo! Good work lad. You¡¯ve done well, but I believe, with a few adjustments and a little more passion, you can do better.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Really? What would you suggest?¡±


    He moves each of his hands while leaning up and down as he says, ¡°A few adjustments with the flow of your notes and the orchestration will make your work easier on the listener. I also believe that will allow you to inject more of your ardor in your work.¡±


    I lower my hands from my neck as I say, ¡°Would you be willing to illustrate with a presentation?¡±


    He beams a grin as he says, ¡°Since you insist.¡±


    He walks upon the stage to the cheering of the students. I entrust the violin to his able handling as I leap from the stage with the same poom sound as usual when I land. As I walk over to the other students, he begins his play.


    His initial notes remind me of Joan¡¯s play, and over the next several minutes, his play transforms from reminiscent to a copy. He executes each of the note without flaw, yet none of his passion for the craft translates. He must have taught her since he bottlenecks his play with the same overuse of perfection.


    In many ways, a perfect performance falls short of an imperfect one. Perfection yields a flatness that in the end bores the listener while even minute mistakes may throw them off balance gaining their attention.


    With a flawed performance, the symphony¡¯s peak of feverish vehemence contrasts with the newfound excellence accentuating the display.


    I employ this tactic except without using flaws. I wield abrupt shifts and unorthodox techniques for my impact. Brixworth''s play glides smooth as an eagle, and the polished work eases my ears, yet no emotion stabs at my chest. No passion punctures my skin.


    Despite this, His work still proves excellent. Learning his techniques will prove useful, so I captivate myself with his music until he halts his performance with a steady drop in the note¡¯s pitch. The class room applauds with less frenzy than after my performance, but Brixworth elates over his success heedless of the comparison. His confidence overcomes any of his doubts about his excellence.


    I say, ¡°That was an excellent show. Well done.¡±


    He grins as he says, ¡°But of course. Do you now understand what I meant earlier?¡±


    I lift my hands facing my palms outwards saying, ¡°In my own way.¡±


    He nods murmuring, ¡°Good.¡± He looks towards the class shouting, ¡°Does anyone else wish to perform?¡±


    The class¡¯s gossip halts as they shake their heads. Brixworth continues, ¡°Since we are here however, let us practice some of the basic techniques we went over last class.¡±


    They pass around the violin I brought playing in front of the class as Brixworth chides them. This process speeds along with each student executing varying degrees of awful, but I keep my opinions to myself as no reason exists for smashing a budding musician''s passion.


    They must practice in order to develop, so the best instruction involves highlighting the pleasures of the craft. This enjoyment drives the hours of practice that follow, and that is what improves a musicians play more than anything else.


    After the session, I pace towards the astronomy building dreading the next hour and a half. The content of the course bores me, and within moments of sitting and listening to the lecture, I sleep through the entire seminar. At least the nap refreshes my spirits before I jaunt over to the gemchaining building. Damn, that is a mouthful.


    As I enter the GC, Joan detonates sound through the empty room that leaves wide spaces full of unused equipment. She alone trains, so her turbulence pierces the air with a particular acuteness due to the lack of other sounds.


    In the middle of the display, Joan hastens her pummeling upon the target dummy. Vicious, primal attacks blare deep thuds through the room drilling kinetic force through the dummy as she whips her strikes and dodges the imaginary blows of an unseen opponent. The suave display ignites both fear and anticipation of her teaching as I watch following her movements with my eyes.


    After several minutes of the impressive performance, she grabs onto the dummy¡¯s shoulders heaving for breath, so I walk up saying, ¡°What a savage display of skill.¡±


    She stands straight up tensing her back as she gasps, ¡°Oh, uh, didn¡¯t see you there Jack. I was just unloading some steam.¡±


    I laugh at her response as she looks around, and I say, ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to hide Joan. I¡¯ve seen your ferocity, and I¡¯m rather taken by it.¡±


    She rubs her right elbow with her left hand as she looks away saying, ¡°I believe that someday the ferocity may transform into masculinity. Sometimes I just feel so manly.¡±


    I grab my chin as I observe her saying, ¡°You do have rather broad shoulders.¡±


    She meets my gaze with pursed eyebrows and squinted eyes, but as I brush her waist with my fingertips, I say, ¡°Yet they support a brave heart.¡± I lean closer. ¡°And seductive features.¡±


    She hooks my hand inching  it down the sleek leather covering her side as she says, ¡°Oh, do they now?¡±


    As I redden, she giggles pulling my hand closer to her voluptuous hips as she says, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve lost your way again, sailor.¡±


    My heart pulses in my chest as my thoughts numb. I reach towards her nudging the back of her head as I pull her lips against my own. As a soft sensation blankets my lips like warm velvet as I caress her sleek hair. She pushes against me with one of her arms in surprise, but I overpower her nudge pulling her body against mine with a tender strength.


    As our lips melt against one another, my breathing accelerates as her supple chest presses against me. I embrace my hold on her hair pulling with a delicate squeeze. I caress her ass as my fingers sink into her luscious body.


    Her thigh rubs against mine as we press against one another. The smell of rosemary and lavender flows from her silky skin as my mind collapses under the pressure of lust. We lose ourselves in the moment.


    After this epoch of awesome, Joan pushes against me separating our lips. She pants for air with a flush face. The pounding of her heart pulses her skin against my fingertips as I caress her neck. I say,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She mumbles, ¡°We can¡¯t keep doing this here, and I¡¯m all sweaty and nasty, and I smell bad-¡±


    I lean my forehead against hers arching my neck. I interrupt, ¡°You smell perfect, like flowers in the light of day. Your skin feels like soft silk...You¡¯re enchanting.¡±


    She presses her hand against her cheek as she says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to take this slow?¡±


    I lift my head from her as leer down saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wanna take it fast?¡±


    I lean back down towards her lips, but she places a finger on my lips saying, ¡°Later, please?¡±


    My eyes widen, but after a moment I nod while saying, ¡°Alright...I¡¯m sorry about pushing you. I didn''t wish to divide us. I wanted to be closer.¡±


    I loosen my grip as she pushes me away with her fingers lingering before we separate. She says, ¡°On the contrary, I found you''re boldness rather sexy.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Really?¡±


    She rolls her eyes saying, ¡°Yes, really. We¡¯d best start training. I don¡¯t know when Petra and the others will get back.¡±


    I snap my left hand¡¯s fingers as I say, ¡°That reminds me to ask. Where is everyone?¡±


    She clamps her fist seething, ¡°They¡¯ve been hunting a hideous, shape-shifting demon.¡± She pauses then hisses with hatred, ¡°The damn mongrel stole The Remnant of Gaia from the school.¡±


    I wince at her words as she berates Deluge, so she looks up mollifying as she sees my discomfort. She continues, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Huxley family prides itself for its devotion to Gaia, and I take it from them, so I took the loss personally.¡±


    I nod gesturing a palm outwards, ¡°We all hold something sacred. It¡¯s natural to express your ire, but that leaves a question unanswered. Why did you stay behind?¡±


    She looks around saying, ¡°Well, uh. Whenever I heard about the event I responded...poorly. I might have even had a tantrum.¡±


    Flashes of her slamming her helmet after I fought her flash across my eyes as I nod saying, ¡°You do have a rather testy temper. Me and you both share that quality.¡±


    She smiles saying, ¡°Great minds think alike.¡±


    ¡°But not the same.¡±


    I grin as I walk to an arena, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start our practice before the sun sets and tomorrow begins.¡±


    We train much like yesterday for two hours of sweltering effort, but after the session, we reach the library where Joan wishes to study. The construct¡¯s gray onyx reflects the torches¡¯ cerulean glow, and the sight inspires my saying to Joan before we enter,


    ¡°The torches along the outside of this building resemble the color of my mother¡¯s hair. She loved books as well.¡±


    Joan raises an eyebrow saying, ¡°She had blue hair? Was she an aquarell?¡±


    I scowl saying, ¡°Aquarell?¡±


    ¡°The aquarell are a race of ocean dwellers. They use leviathan ants for labor and phosphorescent creatures for light in their underwater cities. Think of them as sea equivalents to the geshians.¡±


    I raise my hand outwards as I say, ¡°I assume the geshians are a land species?¡±


    She stops walking as she reels back saying, ¡°Their a race that lies in the forests at the center of the continent.  Surely you know that?¡±


    I look around by moving only my eyes as I say, ¡°Uhm. Yes.¡±


    She shakes her head while pinching the bridge of her nose. She then points her hand at me saying, ¡°How can you not even know the primary allies of our kingdom?¡±


    As she speaks, I begin to understand my ignorance. I don¡¯t know the kingdom¡¯s name let alone its history. My father focused entirely on my musical talents or his latest topic of interest rather than any normal subject.


    I had an inkling of my inept knowledge already since my lack of mathematical skill surprised even Antoinette. Now the gaps in my learning gape like trenches after an earthquake.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    So after an awkward pause, Joan continues, ¡°How much schooling have you had Jack?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders saying, ¡°Very little.¡± I raise my left arm pointing upward continuing, ¡°I believe myself learned in life however.¡±


    She squints her eyes scrutinizing me for a second before she says, ¡°Hmmm. I thought you were a prestigious member of the Donovan Family, so I assumed you had access to excellent tutoring till now.¡±


    I balance my hands as though shifting a scale as I say, ¡°My parents taught me what they could, but I¡¯ve yet to learn many things about this world. Consider my upbringing an insulated one.¡±


    She places her hands on her hips as she says, ¡°Well I¡¯m not dating a moron. Get ready to beat this illiteracy out of you.¡±


    I crouch downwards letting my arms slacken as I say, ¡°Must we? I would rather focus on other, more interesting duties.¡±


    She leans on a single leg as she says, ¡°Either you educate yourself, or we¡¯re done.¡±


    I frown saying, ¡°It was lovely knowing you.¡±


    She stands back onto both legs letting her arms hang on her sides. I chuckle at her reaction before I continue, "And I would chronicle all that exists if it meant staying together. Come on, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    We enter the library with rows of bookshelves lining the floor to the edge of the building. There, a revolving staircase leads to yet another floor with bookshelves lining its entire expanse creating a tessellation of wood and books that consumes all of my vision.


    The knots in the wood imply the use of hickory in the shelfs, floor, and walls that shows hundreds of indentions and scrapes, yet the aged appearance only adds to the ancient and precious feel of the books.


    Instead of appearing decrepit, the age brings a value and depth akin to an antique treasure. Each book stores vast vaults of knowledge while the scent of worn paper overwhelms my honed sense of smell. The atmosphere reminds me of a suave old man. The debonair spawns from his experience adding to his charm.


    We reach a series of tables and chairs surrounded by rows of books from all angles giving the impression of privacy. Here Joan begins her tutelage. She elaborates on the aquarell and geshian''s alliance with our kingdom apparently called Bichen.


    As lectures bore me, I interpreted the history for what it truly was - a story. The empire of Bichen began with the man himself having united many city states into one entity. He lived his life expanding his empire by conquering the surrounding territories until he died with an arrow through his chest during one of his many great battles. He lived as a man of action and bloodshed, yet his sons held no such fate.


    They only fought amongst themselves as they all desired the power their father retained. With their strife fueling the fires of division, the empire collapsed into three factions as they battled until the geshians allied with Bichen¡¯s oldest son, Nelastra. They united the states together forging an alliance that lasts to this day.


    The aquarell prove far more mysterious. As they rest during the day, few have seen their cities, yet the tales of their luminous luster enthrall me. They slide and soar through the water without resistance while they live in harmony with the creatures of the ocean. They use jellyfish for lamps and other creatures for their tasks.


    They even battle using the leviathan ants Joan mentioned earlier, but the their champions use enormous crustaceans called deafening fires. When they strike, massive explosions detonate under water killing all that stands before them. These discussions exhilarate me satiating my curiosity.


    I wish to see such sights before my end, but this relentless study begins to kill me with slow, methodical torture. Boring fact after boring fact without meaning assaults my poor mind. No interesting incidents nor compelling causes evoke my passions. Only the useless droning of unrelated fact followed by another unrelated fact.


    Yet I retain what I hear. Joan¡¯s statement was final, and I will not allow some trivial difficulty to separate me from her. I bend my attention as I recite her words and facts in my head as though engraving my principles on stone. Instead of dwelling on the knowledge¡¯s frivolity, I think of the facts as building a chain that connects me and Joan.


    Yet after three hours of focused consideration, my mind wanders as my thoughts explore my own daydreams and delusions. My thoughts sink towards my earlier lust, and right as I embrace Joan in my dream, a loud BAM sounds shocking me from my stupor.


    I raise back from my chair glancing straight at Joan¡¯s fist on the table then at her. She glares at me as she says, ¡°Have you been listening at all this whole time?¡±


    Deluge chimes, ¡°I have been. Let me recite what she¡¯s spoken so far.¡±


    ¡°What if you-¡±


    Deluge shoves me from my conscious as he says, ¡°I¡¯m not going to crush your relationship, but your lack of focus will.¡±


    I let him take over as I say, ¡°This is a terrible idea.¡±


    ---------------------------------------------


    After I shift my shoulders while clasping my hands, I say with confidence, ¡°You¡¯ve discussed the geshian, aquarell, Bichon, Terile, and Macaedine cultures and histories. The geshians are a culture that involves themselves with nature. They sacrifice aspects of their sentience to Gaia for their own quality of life.


    As we are a society that worships Gaia, they allied with us versus the other factions during The Great War of Fracture. The aquarell  remained neutral, yet they assisted the geshians as they worship Gaia¡¯s power rather than the entity itself. We view them favorably because of this.


    Terile is a rival empire, but we¡¯ve maintained peace for several years now. They harbour a Remnant of Gaia as well. Must I go on?¡±


    Joan¡¯s eyebrow raises as she says, ¡°You were asleep. How did you understand everything?¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°I own keen ears.¡±


    She leans towards me with eyes squinted as she says, ¡°You seem...different.¡±


    ¡°Care to explain?¡±


    She leans on a hand saying, ¡°You seem almost arrogant all of a sudden.¡±


    I tilt my face so that I gaze down on her as I say, ¡°Almost? I suppose my disposition hasn''t shifted far from its norm then.''''


    She raises an eyebrow as she says, ¡°You''re usually rather humble. I would say it''s near irritating at times, but you carry the quality rather well.¡±


    I say, ¡°As you''re a scholar who battles, I am a fighter who observes. You have many faces Joan, but so do I.¡±


    She looks around as she says, ¡°Uh. Yeah. Alright. Well, this is an excellent stopping point. I think we¡¯ve been studying too long and you''re starting to fry.¡±


    I lean my chin against my hand leaving a single finger tracing up my cheek as I say, ¡°Excellent. I have an appointment later today I need to attend to.¡±


    I stand up lifting several books as I say, ¡°I shall return these for you. Goodbye.¡±


    I turn around as Jack shoves me from control. I handled the conversation rather aptly I thought. At least he isn¡¯t viewed as an idiot.


    Regardless of his distractions, we will discuss the matter with the souls. He evades me for now, but there is much I need to say, and there is even more he needs to hear.


    -----------------------------------------


    I jump back into conscious stopping Deluge from spouting more nonsense. I turn back towards Joan saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Joan. I¡¯m just feeling off today. Do you still wish to study tomorrow?¡±


    She snaps, ¡°If you can stop being an ass.¡±


    I give her a mischievous grin with squinted eyes as I say, ¡°Then it¡¯s a date.¡±


    As I turn back around she says, ¡°Review on this before tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to reteach you.¡±


    I wave my hand as I walk away saying, ¡°Thank your professor Joan.¡± I grin as I look back at her continuing, ¡°Though I wouldn''t mind more of your teaching.¡±


    She cracks a grin, so I assume I mended Deluge¡¯s damage. Fixing his lack of tact proved simple enough, and I extend to him saying,


    ¡°Leave the talking to me next time.¡±


    ¡°Hah, if you could listen then my interference wouldn''t be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. What¡¯s happening with the souls?¡±


    Deluge Snarls, ¡°Repairing these entities will take an enormous span of time.¡±


    ¡°But you can repair them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I sigh in relief before saying, ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Deluge snaps, ¡°The only amazing part of this is the wicked nature of humans. We must stop this.¡±


    I say, ¡°Let me think for a moment.¡± I check out the books Deluge grabbed before thinking to Deluge, ¡°The easiest way to solve a problem like this may not be to tackle it directly. We may need to incorporate more finesse.¡±


    Deluge growls, ¡°We should consolidate all the beasts who use souls like this.¡±


    I cringe for a moment as the implications of his words dig under my skin with rusty claws, but I reply with a semblance of sanity, ¡°Alright. Do you remember Petra slamming the iron door open?¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe that such overwhelming force offers at least some danger to us? And the scale of such an endeavor may take hundreds of years. Hell, if they keep training people to gemchain, we will be adhered to perpetual combat for all time."


    I raise my eyebrows as I think, "Lets think of a less blunt and murderous solution."


    Deluge roars, ¡°I will not watch as the souls of creatures are rended apart without reason!¡±


    His words inspire an idea. I say as I lift a finger, ¡°I think that¡¯s what we need most.¡±


    Deluge hisses, ¡°What?¡±


    I say, ¡°We have to learn why people gemchain. I doubt they do so without purpose since gemchaining requires a plethora of resources. We will act after we learn more. Is that reasonable?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Deluge replies, ¡°I hate, hate, HATE doing nothing...But your plan is logical. We shall try your method first.¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°Thank you for your understanding. I know it''s hard for you.¡±


    He says, ¡°Oh yes, I feel much better now that you understand.¡±


    ¡°I liked you better when you didn¡¯t understand sarcasm.¡±


    ¡°Hah. I liked you better when you were unconscious.¡±


    I concede, ¡°Alright. That was clever.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I roll my eyes as we arrive at my dorm. I enter through the now light wooden doors reaching my room. A whispering conversation begins as I enter, so I listen. They say,


    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s Jack. I heard he killed a cave slime.¡±


    ¡°What? I heard he killed a tarantula slime.¡±


    ¡°Naw, he slew a behgydra.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just dumb.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your right. Sally-¡±


    As I tune out their conversation, I enter the dorm with Luke sketching a fassar. The sleek curves of the cat come together creating a vicious creature rendered with care exceeding my expectations, so I say,


    ¡°You never said you could draw. That''s an excellent depiction.¡±


    He leaps before he says, ¡°Well you know. I uh. Hmmmm...I just saw your cloak and I thought it was cool, so I started drawing and I found it uh, absorbing I guess.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°So you like fassars?¡±


    He raises both hands turning towards me as his eyes widen while he says,


    ¡°Fuck yeah. They are the coolest things ever. They leap from trees onto their prey tearing them to pieces as they hold them down with their super muscular necks. When they run, their fur blurs if it''s night making them near invisible. Their so badass.¡±


    I take off my cloak gesturing towards him as I say, ¡°Would like it?¡±


    He squints his eyes as he says, ¡°What?¡±


    I signal the cloak towards him again saying, ¡°Would you like this cloak. It¡¯s made of fassar hide. You like fassars.¡±


    Luke looks around then points at himself saying, ¡°What? That¡¯s worth a fortune, and I¡¯m sure it has a story behind it just like your sword.¡±


    I grin as I throw the cloak at his saying, ¡°Would you like to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, but I can¡¯t take this Jack. This is worth a fortune.¡±


    I sit on the floor leaning against my bed facing him as I say, ¡°You listening to me at the inn the other day meant more than this cloak does, and I have another cloak that far exceeds its value.¡±


    His jaw gapes as he says, ¡°What? No way. Bullshit.¡±


    My grin dampens as I say like a old tale teller who only owns sad stories, ¡°Would you be willing to listen to another of my stories? This one is rather sad however.¡± I take out my father¡¯s cloak saying. ¡°Here is the priceless mantle.¡±


    Luke inspects it inching over each detail before he says, ¡°This is just a fox cloak. This is only worth two gold tops. Give this to me instead.¡±


    I open my hands ¡°Well the value of an object rarely depends on the actual object. Its what the object represents. In my case, this cloak represents irreplaceable memories that sweeten over time. Those memories are my stability on unsteady seas. "


    A small grin laces my face as I continue, "You see, I was once a boy. I laughed each day with my mother and father enjoying guiltless days without worry. These moments are beacons of my past. They guide with a holy scripture. They offer divine light amongst oceans of hellish darkness. They are my center."


    My eyes darken as I say, "However, one day during a journey across foreign lands, a bolt of lightning from the sky decimated the carriage we were traveling in. The light blinded and deafened all who could hear or see the sight. The very ground quaked. The stars wept. Nothing was left after such a cruel  inundation by nature."


    My eyes harden as iron creeps into my voice while the air around me decays as I say, "My father expunged across the carriage. My mother barely lived through the ordeal. Her skin peeled from her body as I pulled her. She bled and wept tears that scarred my soul and mangled my spirit.¡±


    I close my eyes as as my voice cracks, "She...she sung of the joys of life and the depths of darkness. She gave her last breath in order to show me the might of the human heart. She gave me the last line of her life. She bestowed in me a will so deep, endless chasms cast tribute for my reckoning."


    I gaze at Luke with softened features as I say, "And so this mantle remains my only means for maintaining their memory. It means much to me, though it worth little."


    I close my eyes stilling the the trembling of my emotions. After several minutes, Luke says staring at the wall, "Yenno. I used to think I had problems. I would often get bullied by my older brothers and by people at school. My mother even gave my older brothers all the best presents while I got all the hand me downs."


    He closes his eyes saying, "But I didn''t realize just how awful some people had it."


    He looks at me opening his eyes. "Everyday''s a struggle for you Jack. I think...I think I need to change. when I hear you talk, you make it sound like your alive. You may suffer, but the way you talk about what happens to you...Its like everyone else is living through a ball of cotton by comparison."


    He looks at me with fire in his eyes, "I remember reading the Magna Alma and remembering a specific line. ''Those who tread closest to death and despair are closest to Gaia, as they walk in the wake of his shadow.'' I don''t want to suffer, but I don''t want to sit here avoiding the trails of life either. I want to walk near that shadow."


    My voice laces with stone as I murmur, "Its a hard, long road. You may yourself bludgeoned and battered and beaten."


    He nods saying, "But some roads are worth walking."


    I lose my grim air as I say, "Well, you would be surprised at your potential."


    His eyes harden as he says, "Not anymore." He closes his book before continuing, "Its getting late. I''m off to bed. That was a pretty epic story. I think you should write it down someday."


    I roll into my broken bed saying, "Someone just might. Who knows. Goodnight."


    "You too."


    Before I fall to slumber, I think towards Deluge,


    "He would be surprised just how close I am with Gaia."


    Deluge says, "He isn''t ready for such a crucible. He will fall in the face of crisis."


    "I thought the same of myself, yet here I am."


    "Hah, only because of my backing."


    I smirk, "And who''s to say there won''t be someone to back him as well?"


    "Hm. I suppose time will tell."


    I say, "Rather wise words... Oh, Deluge."


    "What?"


    "Try for a more shrewd approach tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hah, hah, hah. Of course.¡±


    ----------------------------------------

 Chapter 34: Cognizance

    Chapter 34: Cognizance


    ------------------------------


    Once Jack sleeps and Luke snores, I rise from my bed. My control enhanced by enormous magnitudes since yesterday, so I sneak outside of the room opening the door without producing the thoom of yesterday.


    Slinking through the hallways, I reach the roof where a set of two guards monitor the dorms. They walk in slow circles leaving gaps that I may exploit, but their armor glows in the night signifying their gemchaining abilities. The university enhanced their security since yesterday. Interesting.


    As I walk over to the railed edge of the building, I swell pods from my back that burst revealing a set of wings several times wider than I am tall. I use a bat''s wings as a reference for my creation allowing for reasonable proportions. They also gain a distribution in their weight that allows me to balance if I control them well.


    They need some engine of power for movement however, so I form enormous muscles on my back in order to influence the limbs. The wings contain an extra set of arms with elongated fingers and joints allowing for more precise control.


    Before I leap, I practice waving my wings and moving them in order to gain a feel for their use. They prove grueling for any pragmatic purpose. Instead of being simple and elegant, the damn limbs require gargantuan effort to control.


    The wind destroys their angling folding the wings back and forth. When I try flapping, I fill with apprehension as even enduring a simple gust of wind would be impossible. As I stand paralyzed by uncertainty, the words of an idiot free me from my petrification.


    ¡°Nothing ventured. Nothing gained.¡±


    I run before I leap from the ledge attempting a gentle glide from my starting position. The spot I leap from ensures the largest gap in security since the two guards walk beside each other on the opposite side of the building.


    Unfortunately, gravity proves a worthy foe. The increased weight I¡¯ve procured over the last week drags me down faster than I envisioned, so I glide a meager three hundred feet before I close my wings curling into a ball as I land.


    The bones of my wings snap shearing me with agony as I roll across the ground, but my silent landing fulfills my initial purpose. I run behind a tree unbeknownst to the guards as I absorb my wings vowing to never use the extremities again. They break far too easily for my tastes.


    I glance around noticing light patrols across the campus, but I cultivate an extra set of arms while elongating all four of them allowing me to crawl with six limbs. I grow claws before I crawl close to the ground avoiding the glow of the phosphorescent fauna as I hide in darkness.


    In order to learn of the purpose of gemchaining, I will need knowledge, and the least guarded center of the resource remains the library. I reach the building slithering through a vent much like the other buildings. Their desire for fresh air provides me many opportunities.


    As I reach inside, I notice a single guard sleeping at the receptionist¡¯s desk, so I crawl up to it with measured steps using elongated fingers for further silencing my steps. As I reach the desk, I take the catalogue that explains how the librarians coordinate their book placements.


    They split them into different genres then further divide them using an alphabetical alignment. Understanding it proves simple, so I reach the section for religion where I search for fifteen minutes before I find a book titled, Gaia, Both a Creator and a Destroyer.


    The index of the book mentions a chapter called Gemchaining, so I flip to it and read its contents.


    I learn the Remnants of Gaia formed as a result of an asteroid striking the earth. Gaia halted the the moon sized rock with a blinding light that veered the obstacle of course from our earth, but the light the deity used shattered into what is now known as The Remnants of Gaia.


    Various kingdoms collected these fragments as they contained enormous power, and they use them as signals of their devotion. Leaders of Gaism must touch the fragments and survive the mental onslaught in order to prove their worth, and they symbolize the authority of the nation as a whole.


    Bichen is the only kingdom that retains three fragments while the other nine fragments dispersed across the world. Gaia¡¯s presence grew since then proliferating the magical beasts that ravage the humans of this world. Gemchaining¡¯s practical purposes expanded many times over since then as humans must fight these abominations of Gaia¡¯s influence just to survive.


    I must research this further if I am going to gain some semblance of an organized and methodical approach to this problem. Jack was correct; humans have a rather compelling reason for their gemchaining.


    I read for several hours before I harvest more resources for my enhancements from the forest and campus. The mental and physical exercise invigorates my spirit as the insight and strength eases my apprehension, and in order to locate the other fragments, I will need to scope the library¡¯s contents.


    This may take time, but I would rather spend one year searching for the knowledge here rather than ten outside of Mareovosa.


    As I lay back in my bed, I tremble at my new found purpose. We may have to fight the worshipped entity Gaia. A mere fragment almost crushed Jack and I, so the concept compels little hope for success. I will need to proceed with my alterations if we are to stop the malevolent force.


    Jack¡¯s conscious surfaces once more, so I say, ¡°We have much to speak of.¡±


    He grumbles, ¡°What do you wish to discuss?¡±


    I say, ¡°We will need to harvest the Remnants of Gaia. They create hordes of mutant creatures that assault the humans spurring the use of gemchaining.¡±


    He mumbles, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We just have to collect the Remnants of Gaia and absorb them allowing us to halt the primary purpose of Gemchaining.¡±


    Jack snaps, ¡°Do you realize how close we were to being dominated by the mere fragment we have now? Are you insane?¡±


    A voice pierces our conversation like a swordfish ramming its nose through my chest, ¡°Hah. You believe yourself that able mortals?¡±


    I say, ¡°You can¡¯t even quantify what is immortal or not. This body is ageless, imbecile.¡±


    Jack braces for impact, but the fragments only says, ¡°You¡¯ve much to learn little one.¡±


    I say, ¡°So says the disembodied fragment that was overwhelmed by two mortals.¡±


    Quiet returns my reply, so I smirk saying, ¡°Alright Jack. The last fragment was powerful, yet we were both caught unaware, and we still overcame it. With preparation, our ability to fight back will expand allowing for greater safety.¡±


    Jack says, ¡°What if they meld with each other? We would be completely overwhelmed then.¡±


    I say, ¡°I can quarantine them. They will be isolated from one another.¡±


    After a moment, he replies, ¡°I know this is important to you, but I have a life here. I don¡¯t want to throw that away.¡±


    I roll my eyes as I say, ¡°Just convince your comrades to journey with us. I will give you until I determine the locations of all the fragments from the library to do so.¡±


    He shouts, ¡°Can we not discuss this further?¡±


    I roar, ¡°You wish to sit here living your petty life while such oppression exists?¡±


    Jack says, ¡°What makes my life so trivial and your goals so grand?¡±


    I bellow, ¡°Your life concerns only yourself and those close to you. You wish for nothing more while I am freeing thousands of tortured souls with my ambitions.¡±


    He thunders back, ¡°Why must I liberate them? I never wanted such vast burdens. I yearn for a simple life with those I love, not one bathed in the blood of battle.¡±


    I seethe, ¡°Your parents cringe in their graves at your inaction. This world faces grand injustice because of your negligence. Allowing others to wallow in eternal suffering shames their memory. Your lethargy dishonors their legacy!¡±


    He murmurs, ¡°I just desire a blessed life.¡±


    I say, ¡°A blessed life lived on a pile of corpses is a ripe fruit with a rotten core. You shall gain no satisfaction from such a hollow existence.¡±


    After a moment he whispers with a delicate voice that grates my conscious, ¡°Alright...How long will it take for you to discover the locations of the remnants?¡±


    I say in an attempt to ease his discomfort, ¡°Their whereabouts are largely unknown. I will have to pilfer through the library until I gain an understanding of where they might be, so my projections are around a year or even longer.¡±


    He says with a renowned vigor, ¡°Then I shall gain allies during that time...You¡¯re right Deluge. My dereliction decides the fate of many, and without your help, I would never have made it here to Mareovosa. Just as you have helped me, I shall help you.¡±


    I nod my head as I say, ¡°Of course. I will inform you as I gain an understanding of where each fragment is. You may focus on combat, school, and gaining companions.¡±


    He says, ¡°Then our strategy¡¯s set. I was worried we would leave immediately.¡±


    I say, ¡°One of the lessons I learned from this world is that patience is often superior to action.¡± I rasp out towards the remnant, ¡°Prepare yourself for obliteration you weak willed plague.¡±


    Jack braces once more for a war of wills, yet silence greets my instigation once more before Jack takes over the primary conscious. Hah. This Gaia¡¯s weakness is laughable. What a pathetic idol of devotion.


    I shall illustrate our potency. I shall show our caliber. We shall rip this world from this abomination, and the first step is already taken. Hah, hah, hah.


    -------------------------------------------------


    As I raise myself from my broken bed, the enormity of Deluge¡¯s request falls on my shoulders. Nations collide for possession of a single remnant let alone all twelve, but Deluge¡¯s logic inundates my own concerns.


    The hordes of souls within consolidation rasp in torment. This haunts me every moment, yet their suffering spawns from necessary evils. I cannot condemn the society driven to such desperation, but hatred wells in my gut as I remember Gaia.


    Why such a being would inflict such suffering without a reasonable cause razes my patience. Its evil contaminates this world like an infestation of cancer, and I shall smash it to oblivion.


    I grip my fist as I scowl at my hand, but the sound I produce blares out with unexpected ferocity, so Luke jumps from his bed shouting,


    ¡°FUCK YOU. DIE. SHIT.¡±


    I burst into laughter as he looks around in confusion. He says with a messy head of hair, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°I remembered Helfeston.¡±


    He looks forward in his bed nodding his head as he says, ¡°Yeah...He was an asshole.¡±


    I lift myself from the floored mattress before I prepare myself for today. My clothes tug on me with greater tightness than before, and the gradual progression forebodes my deformation. I receive the fact with a soothed calmness however.


    I¡¯ve accepted a purpose, and with that goal comes sacrifice. If I must embrace my own monsters to rid this world of its plight, then I do so with a bloody smile across my face.


    Luke says in his morning stupor, ¡°So what do you have planned for today? I gotta go visit my parents in the city. Oh, I mean-Uhhh.¡±


    I say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to avoid speaking of parents around me. I learned from a wise woman that you can¡¯t expect this world to mold to you. You must mold to it.¡±


    The inkling of a grin forms on his lips as he says, ¡°Alright, cool. So what¡¯s your plan?¡±


    I pop the collar of my fox cloak as I say, ¡°I¡¯ve got a date.¡±


    After we chat for a moment, I wipe my teeth with a rough linen covered in a paste of powdered charcoal, mint and sage. As I rinse my mouth within a bucket of water in the corner of the room, Luke says, ¡°Can I really keep this cloak?¡±


    I turn around with a mischievous grin saying, ¡°If you ask again, then perhaps not.¡±


    As I leave by closing the door, Luke jumps out of his bed holding his fassar cloak with an ecstatic grin across his face. His mood inspires my own as I pace through the campus reaching the library while birds sing on ledges of both iron and stone.


    As I enter the building, I locate Joan and I¡¯s previous encampment. Here I entrench myself with several of the books I checked out yesterday.


    Once I start, I drill through the material with an ignited fury. If I am to stay here, I will need exemplary grades while Joan¡¯s own requirements reaffirm my initiative, so I charge through Bichen¡¯s history with a newly formed memorization technique.


    By using a series of songs for representing my memory, I assimilate the knowledge like sand soaking water. The melodies I make howl the horrors of war and the progress of peace. They evoke both my ire and my awe, so I enchant myself in these harmonies rather than the dull droning of history.


    Once I absorb the songs of the aquarell and geshians, I proceed towards the Terile. Before I begin, a charming voice says, ¡°I see you took my claim seriously.¡±


    I raise my head as I say, ¡°Of course. Since I found my own method of memorization, my intellect will now shine.¡±


    Joan says, ¡°Does it involve battle?¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°If notes clashing in the air implies battle.¡±


    She sits down saying, ¡°Music aye? Well would you rather play some music then read? I need to stretch my own musical talents before they rust.¡±


    I shut my book as I say beaming joy, ¡°Sounds enthralling.¡±


    We pace towards the musical building chatting about different musical styles until we reach the auditorium. Before we walk in, Joan stops me saying, ¡°Alright Jack. Since we¡¯re a couple now, I want you to meet my friends.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°Why not? Sounds fun.¡±


    She lifts her outstretched hands with her palms facing the ground as she says, ¡°Just remember you said that alright?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Sure. Is there something wrong here?¡±


    She grabs my hand saying, ¡°You''re worrying too much. Come on.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I let her drag me through the still broken doors revealing three girls. Two of the girls giggle at my entering while the other one looks at me with a pale and freckled face. She glares with an intense, confused stare while the other girls laugh since they saw me naked. What an enjoyable meeting.


    I roll my eyes as I walk up to them. Joan bounces in front of them gesturing with her hands as she says, ¡°This is Ashley, Amber, and Sophia.¡±


    I stomach my discomfort as I say, ¡°Glad to meet you. I¡¯m Jack Donovan.¡±


    The girls look at me gazing up at my face before the duo of density mumbles, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten way bigger since that time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, way bigger.¡±


    Joan pinches the bridge of her nose as my amiable smile cracks. I snap, ¡°Do either of your minds ever wander from my naked frame, or are you both stuck in a state of perpetual perversion?¡±


    Their giggling dampens before Sophia says to Joan with an unsteady trembling in her voice, ¡°So how did you two meet?¡±


    Joan scratches the side of her head as she says, ¡°Well. Uh. We well. We...uhm.¡±


    I chime in, ¡°We fought each other. I had asked Petra for her training since Helfeston was an idiot.¡±


    Ashley says, ¡°Wow. Looks like love forged on a battlefield.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°We didn¡¯t really like each other. We may have boasted a begrudging respect for one another, but that was all at the time.¡±


    Amber says, ¡°So how far have you guys gone since then?¡±


    My eyes deaden as I say, ¡°So I was correct in assuming you''re both perverted deviants?¡±


    Ashley says, ¡°I mean Joan talked about you the other day. She seemed so lovey dovey, so we-¡±


    Joan snaps, ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about that. I just wanted you guys to see him play. We don¡¯t have to-¡±


    I interrupt grinning at her with squinted eyes, ¡°Now now Joan. You¡¯re the one who wanted me to meet your friends. We should have a conversation with one another. What''s the problem?¡±


    Joan¡¯s eyes squint as she says, ¡°You wanna play that game?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders as I say grinning, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea what you''re talking about.¡±


    She turns towards Ashley and Amber saying, ¡°So, how about we talk about Jack¡¯s size down there-¡±


    I shout, ¡°ALRIGHT. You win. Let''s just play some music instead.¡±


    She smirks while walking up stage swinging her hips. I say towards her friends as I walk up, ¡°She''s fire incarnate, but at least she''s never boring.¡±


    Amber says, ¡°Tell us about it.¡±


    I place a hand on my chin as I say, ¡°Maybe later. I can¡¯t leave her waiting, else her flames will burn this building to the ground.¡±


    I walk over towards her with the creaking of wood as I step, so I preemptively brace the bench using a smaller stool from a set backstage. As I sit down on the piano, Joan snuggles up to me wrapping her hand around my lower back.


    I say, ¡°What do you wish to sing this time my enchantress?¡±


    She leans her face on a loosened fist as she thinks for a moment. She lifts her head as she says, ¡°What do you want to play?¡±


    I gaze at the piano for a moment before I say, ¡°How about a duet on Trust. Veidgarer¡¯s 8th symphony shall do nicely I believe.¡±


    She nods her head waiting for my play, so I test a few notes before I begin. I build a harmony of gentle repose, but as I pacify my play, the bold voice of Joan swoops in driving my melody from its peace. Each of our notes creates a cadence through their own dissonance. The chords concatenate off each of our mellow moods creating seizing schisms of sound.


    Our compositions flow past one another braiding with a gentle complexity like a mother¡¯s cooking. The melodies remain cool and composed until we careen into a shallow silence, but with a sudden, sharp note from Joan, I flurry a fierce fire of keys pulsing the air with the soft sharpness of a piano¡¯s sound.


    As we reach the very pinnacle of our turbulence, Joan blares out a boisterous and brassy series of shifting sounds ripping the air to tatters. I guide her voice¡¯s tempo with protracted tones that calm the edges of her voice creating a sound both piercing and powerful.


    Whenever the chorus dies down, our notes slide into stillness. The perfect performance rings through the air invigorating me, so I grasp Joan by her waist lifting her from the chair as I spin her around laughing.


    She screams as I lift her, but she laughs and cheers with me as she spins until I set her down. She bounces off her toes as she lands into my embrace, and for a moment, all is perfect.


    Sophia says, ¡°Any other talents your hiding?¡±


    I eye her as I say, ¡°I can play music and fight. That is all I know of.¡±


    Her face wrinkles for a moment before she says, ¡°Hmmmm. Forget it. That was a beautiful performance either way.¡±


    Ashley squeals, ¡°That was amazing!¡±


    Amber shrieks as well, ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t know you could sing Joan.¡±


    Joan reddens as she responds, ¡°I just never felt like showing it till now.¡±


    I say weaving my heavy fingers through hers, ¡°Would you like to express yourself more? The day¡¯s still young, and there is much to sing of still.¡±


    She gazes at me saying, ¡°I would love nothing more.¡±


    We play for several hours as other students gather around for our eventual concert. Joan and I play song after song without noticing the ensuing crowd, but once we finish a passionate portrayal of war, the roar of applause breaks our trance.


    As I peer around seeing the group of twenty students applauding, Joan hides her face in her hands. I clutch her wrist tugging her with a delicate firmness that ushers her from her petrification. I shout as we run out of the auditorium,


    ¡°Till our next ovation!¡±


    As we pace outside, Joan and I slow near a tree. We catch our breaths before she says,


    ¡°Holy shit. How did that many people get there?¡±


    I scratch the back of my head as I say, ¡°Rumors spread that we perform well. That and the fact that I broke the doors the first time we performed together, so they can hear us from outside the auditorium.¡±


    She shivers as she says, ¡°I hate talking in front of people. It makes my skin crawl and my hands get all jittery.¡±


    I place my left hand on my chin as I lean closer examining saying, ¡°Yeah. You look pretty shaky.¡±


    She giggles tapping my face away with a single finger saying, ¡°And you cracked the seat.¡±


    My grin transforms into a frown as she cackles at my expression. As I readjust my cloak, I say, ¡°While this was an exhilarating morning, I have an appointment I must attend to. Goodbye Joan.¡±


    Before I turn around, she gestures with her hand  for me to lean closer, so I tilt my head until she grabs my collar pressing her lips against mine. The sweet and succulent sensation dazzles me before we separate. The scent of lavender and rosemary drifts from her skin as I lean away, so I say,


    ¡°That was a pleasant surprise, though I wonder how you always smell so enticing.¡±


    She grins with now glossy lips saying, ¡°So you noticed? I use Rosemary oil and-¡±


    ¡°Lavender. It''s a smell I could get used to.¡±


    She places a hand on my chest as she says, ¡°I could say the same for you.¡±


    I place my hand on my chin saying, ¡°What do I smell like?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. Like a forest and earth I suppose. That and some beast I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    I grab her arm pulling her into my grasp as I say, ¡°Then until the next time we meet.¡±


    I squeeze her before letting her go. As I walk away she says, ¡°Watch who you hold! It¡¯s like being hugged by a bear!¡±


    I wave my hand behind me grinning before I pace towards the soul forge. As I trot through the entrance, the low sounds of large bovine creatures within the cages disturb the otherwise silent hall. With large bony crests supporting their skulls, they daunt as large horns leave their heads shaped like the letter Y.


    As I walk up to a certain tinkerer who ignores the beast¡¯s mooing, he chisels with sweat pouring from his forehead once more, so I say,


    ¡°Seems like some strenuous drudgery. Would you like some help?¡±


    Alistair peers up with a grin on his face as he says, ¡°I suppose I can accept some if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    He stands from his workbench, and for the first time, I notice the broadness of his shoulders and the muscles that bulge underneath his baggy robe. His amiable attitude disguises his brawny build, so I say,


    ¡°Did you ever consider being a warrior?¡±


    He shakes his head and hand in front of him as he says, ¡°No no no. Absolutely not. While I do have some measure of strength, I am better suited for cerebral pursuits.¡±


    I nod saying, ¡°I agree, though strength helps in certain scenarios. I came to ask a question. When am I supposed to meet up for the project with Sophia?¡±


    Alastair¡¯s head rises as he says, ¡°Ahhhhhh. You may work whenever you''re free. Sophia is rather dedicated to her craft, so at any moment that you step in, she will likely be working already.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Where?¡±


    He opens his hands as he says, ¡°Ah, I forget you''re a first year. She¡¯s in the hearth. It¡¯s the building to the right of us. Advanced students experiment in several bunkers allowing them some freedom with their experiments. I wanted you to help out Sophia.¡±


    He shrugs jostling both of his hands like he¡¯s juggling two balls as he says, ¡°She¡¯s very capable, but she has this way of creating...incidents that are dangerous. I feel like your skillset will compliment her needs rather well.¡±


    I throw the hammer on the ground so that I can use both my arms on the plate and chisel. I peel pieces of iron from the plate with just the chisel albeit with a great struggle as I grunt,


    ¡°I suppose I am an excellent source of protection then.¡±


    Alastair says with a measure of unease, ¡°How are you doing that?¡±


    I flay long segments of iron saying, ¡°I just rend the metal with the chisel. Simple really.¡±


    He shakes his head before he says, ¡°Uh, Well you also offer up a stability she lacks. She¡¯s very creative, but she loses track of herself sometimes.¡±


    He bunches up as he continues, ¡°The last time she made a mistake with a golem, she had to sprint outside. A student found her covered in blood thinking she had been hurt. She often works with the animal¡¯s bodies directly, and since she had no injuries, I told the medics she was fine. But-¡±


    He leans on the workbench as he says, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried since then. If you could get her to reorganize herself, I would be grateful.¡±


    I sweat as I finish the plate saying, ¡°Sounds like a worthy cause.¡±


    I toss the metal sheet at him saying, ¡°I should speak with her, and the sooner the better. She needs to alter her priorities, lest she harm herself or others.¡±


    Alastair catches the plate before saying, ¡°Precisely. I¡¯ve tried my own methods, but my words fall on deaf ears. Maybe she will listen to a fellow student. You¡¯ll find her at the very bottom of the hearth. She should be the only student working in the basement during the weekend.¡±


    I nod my head as I reply, ¡°I shall see what I can do. Till we meet tomorrow Alastair.¡±


    He continues gazing at the plate as he says, ¡°I must warn you. She deals with the more organic aspects of soul forging. You may find her acts...repulsive.¡±


    I raise my arms as I say, ¡°Thank you for the omen. I shall heed its message.¡±


    He chuckles saying, ¡°You''re rather fond of dramatic flair I see.¡±


    I raise my hands as I say, ¡°My father always told me, ¡®It¡¯s better to be heard and hated then silent and ignored.¡¯ I agree with his sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Wise words. I¡¯ll let you go then Jack. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    As I turn around, I hear him saying, ¡°Damn. This is rough, but with a few adjustments...Yes. This will do nicely.¡±


    A smile builds on me as I think of Alastair. His distracted focus reminds me of my father. Alistair always seems to find himself absorbed in his duties while ignoring everything else. The trait¡¯s endearing rather than irritating since his friendly disposition welcomes any interruption of his work.


    I pace outside towards The Hearth reaching the adjacent building in seconds. The Hearth¡¯s entrance shows a rustic border of large white bricks on top of a dark gray floor of polished concrete. Once I enter through a reinforced set of hickory doors, I walk past an open entry room to a series of hallways each leading towards a different compartment.


    The sounds of tinkering and the hammering of heated steel bombards my ears, but as I reach further down the building, I find a hallway leading to a staircase. As i walk down several flights of stairs, the smell of rotting flesh pricks my nostrils until I reach the bottom of the steps where dark stains line the floor.


    I walk with slow strides pacing past doors with fissures and claw marks lacing their design. The sound of heavy panting and the wet, squelching sound of a knife cutting flesh fills my ears. My breathing hastens as I reach the door that muffles the sounds. Inside lies yet another horror of this world.


    So I calcify my will. I harden my heart. I strengthen my spirit. Only evil awaits me, and I alone judge as an arbiter of ego. I say to Deluge, ¡°Try to contain yourself.¡±


    He replies, ¡°Says the shatterer of beds and desks.¡±


    I grin as I open the door. I have surely seen worse, yet as I peer inside a single thought reverberates through my mind in response.


    ¡°Maybe not...¡±

 Chapter 35: Juggernaut

    Chapter 35: Juggernaut


    I open the door finding Joan¡¯s friend Sophia standing over a decayed corpse of the caged cows from earlier. At least that''s what I hoped it was. The animal shakes on the surface of a metal table that replicates the metal plate from my maggot dream to perfection. Bloody knives and a saw lay on the construct, and the upper half of the creature''s skull sits beside the girl¡¯s crimson hands as needles jut from its exposed brain.


    She mushes parts of the cow¡¯s brain with scalpels before she sets the instruments on the table. Once she removes her gloves, she sets a small ruby right beside the shaking cow¡¯s body. Eleven circles appear over her head with a ray of light flashing into the earth before she rips a dark red ball of flame from the creature¡¯s head. The cow¡¯s fidgeting ceases the instant the full soul rends from the open brain.


    Deluge mentally vomits as I stare at the spectacle. She forces the soul into the ruby compressing the spirit into the container.


    She lifts the gem and places it into a socket with an agile and proficient movement. Lines of light glow from the runes laced around the five foot golem¡¯s body until the construct raises from its hunched position. Without warning, it slams its arm into her shoulder knocking her onto her side. It turns towards her  shaking its head with a fidgeting and crazed jostling.


    Before it smashes her, I jolt towards the golem tackling the thrall as I knock it over. I lift the small girl as the golem stands up before it bangs its three fingered fists together. Sophia says,


    ¡°Just run. There''s no-¡±


    I dash towards the doorway throwing her to the other corner of the room with as little force as possible. Her foot hits the doorway closing door. As I turn around, Deluge hardens my face, fists, and my shoulders as I set into my more condensed fighting stance. My arms tuck against my sides as I lunge in a slight crouch preparing for the onslaught of this creature.


    Sohpia shouts, ¡°You can¡¯t fight it. It¡¯s a golem!¡±


    I smirk, ¡°You never know unless you try.¡±


    The golem charges at me accelerating with a rapid explosion of speed. I charge forward before slamming my front foot into the ground as it approaches. My momentum arcs through my waist until I jolt my fist directly into the center of the golem.


    An ear splitting crack booms from the golem as my hand slams into its stone. The thrall stumbles back as chips of rock fall from a web of cracks on its chest. My hand holds together despite my ridiculous demands, so I pound my fists together saying in my mind to Deluge,


    ¡°Your alterations are pragmatic to say the least.¡±


    Before he replies, I charge forward with measured steps. Once I close on the rock creature, I stomp my right foot on the ground in front of me siphoning my weight up through my waist. I jerk my left arm in a closed arc downwards as I turn my hips catapulting my hand from overhead into the golem.


    Another deafening boom resonates from the thrall, but I continue my assault. I funnel force through my hips into my right arm creating a another sweeping hook. Before my strike lands, I pull the punch as close to my body as I can.


    CR-POOM. The creature falls against the wall fidgeting with far less control than earlier. I charge once more slinging my right hand like a club from over head. CR-POOM once more. The impact shifts my balance, so I contort another blow into its side with my left hand using another compact, grounded blow.


    My ears ring from the sound of the impact, yet the golem slams its head into my face breaking my nose and several teeth. The pain overwhelms me for a moment, and the golem smashes my arm with its rock hand as I gasp.


    A sharp, puncturing pain erupts from my right arm, but I grit my teeth swallowing my screams and my blood. I growl as I regain my balance slamming an overhand left into the golem¡¯s shoulder. As it stumbles, I swing my right arm jerking my bones into place with a stabbing spasm.


    Deluge heals my arm mid swing allowing me to whip my right fist into its head chipping more stone. The golem thrusts its arm into my side breaking ribs and rupturing my organs, but I gorge on my pain. This isn¡¯t my first time facing a painful death, and I doubt it will be my last.


    Blood bursts from my mouth, but I slam my forehead into the golem''s face hacking a slab of stone that falls on the ground. I swing with another wide right hook, but I miss sinking my fist into the concrete wall.


    The golem regains its balance and begins to charge at me, but I yank my right arm from the wall hammer fisting the creature¡¯s face. The concussion tilts the creature while leaving a large crack across its head. As it stumbles backward, I jolt forward.


    My feet fall in place generating a flawless chain between the ground and my fist. The momentum of my strike grows until I bludgeon a blow that pierces into the golem''s chest with speed like lightning and force like fire.


    A thunder crack louder than a cannon booms from the golem as my fist lodges five inches into its chest boulder. Fissures form as the golem ceases all movement. The weight of the creature pulls me to the ground, but I stomp my foot into the golem ejecting my bloody fist from its chest.


    After rolling my shoulders for a moment, I stumble to Sophia where I lean my back against the wall. I heave for breath for several minutes as clouds of powdered stone waft in the air. Thousands of rock chips line the ground as two blue torches light the room. I say,


    ¡°Alright. You have some explaining to do.¡±


    She remains petrified, so I roll my eyes as I stand up brushing powder off my uniform. As I shake my head, stone and dust falls from my hair. I say, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    She shakes her head with a slow motion as though her joints creak. She opens her mouth, but no words come out. I pinch the bridge of my nose as I say,


    ¡°Look. If you don¡¯t speak, then at least listen.¡±


    I lunge down while arching my neck propping myself up with my knee. I say, ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, I am not normal, but I can¡¯t allow others to know this, especially Joan or Petra. I¡¯m asking as the man who saved your life. Please don¡¯t tell anyone of this.¡±


    She just nods her head without blinking or removing her stare from the golem. I continue, ¡°Why did the golem go berserk?¡±


    She mumbles, ¡°I...I¡¯m trying to allow...¡±


    After a moment, I lay my face in my hands as I say, ¡°Please speak to me. Your cowardice is cumbersome.¡±


    She sits without a word, so I stand up saying, ¡°Fuck. I save a damsel in distress who¡¯s mute. Now I have to clean up her mess without any answers or help.¡±


    I start pushing stones into a pile as Deluge negates the hardening of my fists and face. After several minutes, the mute says, ¡°Are you a god?¡±


    Laughter explodes from my chest as I drop a stone from my hand. I place my hands on my stomach as I bellow a blast after blast of chuckling. As my guffawing dies down, I wipe a tear from my eye as I say,


    ¡°Now what makes you think that?¡±


    She says streaming her words together with a rapid yet clear pronunciation, ¡°You healed the cut on my neck saving my life, you never told anyone saving me again, and you beat a golem to death with your bare hands, and you can break stone with your fist, and your super good at comebacks, and you''re a master musician, and-¡±


    I raise my hand saying, ¡°Woah now. What are you talking about?¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°I healed her.¡±


    I say aloud, ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Sophia tries making herself even smaller failing to do so at my shout. I support my head with a hand as I think, ¡°What. The. Fuck. Deluge.¡±


    He snaps, ¡°She laid dying. You would¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    I gesture my hand outwards as I think, ¡°The point is, you can heal people? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    He says, ¡°She lay dying, so I saved her. The process involves fusing with a being partially. It has also been of no use so far. Her soul is also...unique. I was curious."


    Questioning that abnormality seems as good a place to start as any for clearing my confusion, so I sigh as I say to Sophia, ¡°There''s something unique about your soul. Would you please elaborate?¡±


    She pales as she says, ¡°What? Uh. What do you mean?¡±


    I place my hands on my hips as I say, ¡°Let''s pretend I¡¯m a gemchaining prodigy. I understand souls. I need to know why your''s is different.¡±


    She whispers, ¡°Can we just...not talk about it.¡±


    My patience snaps. I reach out a hand towards her as I say with outrage razing the air, ¡°I granted you salvation twice, yet you refuse to answer even a single question of mine. This is absurd.¡±


    She grates, ¡°I...I was five years old. My brother and I were running on a rocky hill at my parents estate. I stepped on a stone that slipped, and as I tumbled down, I fell from a cliff of twenty feet at the end of the hill.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Tears well in her eyes lashing me with guilt as she whispers, ¡°I...I broke everything, but my parents were able to save me. My father was master soul forger. He had earned our family''s fortune...¡±


    She begins weeping and slurring her words as she says, ¡°He...He took one of the babies of our maids and...he ripped its soul out.¡±


    My hair bristles as she continues, ¡°He used our family¡¯s crown jewel to hold the soul...He ripped my soul from my body so that he could...into the baby...I''m a monster.¡±


    She shivers as she admits her shame. Guilt of epic magnitudes quakes my very core, so I rasp, ¡°You are no monster.¡±


    She snaps with a grating scream, ¡°You know nothing! Absolutely nothing!¡±


    I lower my head while raising my hand. I shall free her from her desolation with my own crucifixion.


    Claws grow from my fingers while my skin changes color to gray. I contort my hand as muscles bulge from my arm. I say, ¡°I am a monster. Everyday I wake staring in the mirror, and I don¡¯t know what I am.¡±


    I clamp my deformed fist as I say, ¡°But I do not wallow in self pity. I do not expect the understanding and sympathy of others. I bear my burden. As a wise sage told me, I shall tell you.¡±


    My hand returns to normal as I smile saying, ¡°You may overcome your circumstances, but only if you can get your head three inches out of your ass.¡±


    She sputters a weak laugh as I walk over offering her my hand as I say, ¡°Instead of being an abomination alone, how about being abhorred together?¡±


    A small smile forms on her face as she grabs my hand. I lift her with a measured tug as I say, ¡°Then we need to clean this mess up. Any ideas?¡±


    She says, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I crack my fingers as I say, ¡°Then let¡¯s improvise.¡±


    We clean up all the chips and powder sweeping them into a bucket. After mopping the floor to a sterling shine, I lift the golem heaving it over my shoulders with a loud grunt. As I squeeze through the doorway, Sophia says,


    ¡°How is this improvising?¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Who in the hell will believe a person carried a demolished golem across campus?¡±


    She places her hands on her hips thinking for a moment before she says, ¡°Uh. I guess you''re right.¡±


    I grunt, ¡°Of course I am. I have experience in this. Place your faith in me.¡±


    I charge up the flights of stairs heaving for breath as my legs burn as if I injected acid into my thighs. The sensation abates thanks to Deluge, so after a short rest, I sprint across the campus heaving the bloody and broken golem with tiny, rapid strides of my legs.


    Students stare at my feat with looks of amazement, but I accelerate as I ignore them until I barrel into the forest breaking small trees as I do so. Before anyone can follow, I sprint until I reach the Machia River near campus.


    Studying the nearby geography proves useful. Once I stand two feet from the shore, I gyrate the golem in circles picking up momentum until I lob the construct about twenty feet from the riverside. I brush of my hands as I give myself a mental pat on the back for a job well done.


    I jog through the forest until I reach campus, and as I walk out the forest, I step as if nothing abnormal occurred. I exacerbate the nonchalance by looking at the wildlife of campus without a care in the world.


    After a steady trot across campus, I dash into a bush where I slide my way through the brush evading the gazes of others using the university''s fauna. As I reach The Hearth, I spot Sophia being screamed at by a teacher with a pepper beard and square shoulders. His monocle appears unnecessary as he gestures with it a ludicrous amount while his purple skin and bloated belly speak of his poor health.


    A plan pops in my head, so I walk up shouting with feigned outrage, ¡°Excuse me sir. What has driven you to scream at such a young maiden?¡±


    He drops his monocle in surprise as I trot up with a noble march. Deluge cleared the blood from my uniform while my cloak covers the tears in my suit, so Mr. Monocle stammers, ¡°Now you listen here. This young lady has destroyed a room in the hearth. The wreckage amazes even me.¡±


    I gasp while placing a hand on my chest, ¡°For true!?" I lower my hand leaning towards him as I say, "Well good sir, if you would show me such a travesty, I will back your claims!¡±


    He smiles as he says, ¡°Well then, we have ourselves an upstanding lad. What is your name?¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°Michael. I¡¯m a member of the gemchaining team.¡±


    Sophia shakes her head while pointing her finger and mouthing something behind the teacher, so I say, ¡°Trust me dear, I will get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Mr. Monocle says, ¡°So we shall.¡± He gestures his arms saying, ¡°Right this way.¡±


    I grab the edge of my coat saying, ¡°But of course!¡±


    We reach the bottom of the hearth where cracks split from the rooms concrete walls and foundations. The crater from my missed punch caused long crevices across the wall. Mr. Monocle says, ¡°Look at this. Sophia was the last person here, so she must have been the culprit.¡±


    I lay my chin on my hand as I say, ¡°Now correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but how do you speculate she punched a hole in the wall?¡±


    He says, ¡°She is a rowdy one. She¡¯s been a culprit of many problems around the school, and now I may finally condemn her. I know she was tinkering with transmitting a soul directly into a golem without any processing.¡±


    He raises his hands as his volume increases, ¡°The audacity! Everyone knows you must first indoctrinate the animal.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°I lack knowledge in the field. Would you elaborate?¡±


    ¡°Gladly. You must first lobotomize the animal. You then break all four of its limbs and move its soul into a gem. There you resonate the gem until the-¡±


    I grit my teeth as I snarl, ¡°I understand. So what was she doing?¡±


    He lowers his monocle as he says, ¡°Uh. Well. She is trying to forego these practices by numbing the animal''s pain receptors via surgery.¡± He laughs as he says,


    ¡°She then tried to avoid the resonating process by cutting the animal''s brain so that it fails to feel anger then implanting the soul into a golem as quickly as possible so that the soul doesn¡¯t decay in the gem.¡±


    Fury fumes from my skin, but I now understand Sophia. I calm myself before I say, ¡°And?¡±


    He adjusts his monocle as he says with an unsteady voice, ¡°Uh. Uhm. Well. This leaves the golem unstable.¡±


    I gesture to the room, ¡°I see no golem.¡±


    ¡°Well, it must have run off.¡±


    I walk up to the door saying, ¡°I don¡¯t see any fresh breaks here, and how would she have survived with such a monster loose?¡±


    ¡°It must have ran out then.¡±


    I raise my hands as I say, ¡°So you''re telling me that a golem ran outside, and not a single student heard its stomps in the upper floors?¡±


    ¡°Well. I suppose it was quiet.¡±


    I cover my face with my hands as I say, ¡°A quiet, rampaging golem?¡±


    He reddens paralyzed by my tone. I continue, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s just assume for sanity¡¯s sake that there was no golem here. There is significant damage to the other rooms as well as this one, and there is no feasible way this little girl could possibly perform such damage by herself.¡±


    He reddens until he purples. I finish him as I walk up grabbing a chip of stone from the wall saying, ¡°You''re accusing a five foot girl of punching craters into concrete? Are you an idiot?¡±


    He shouts, ¡°You must have been her accomplice! I shall have you both charged.¡±


    I raise my hands inspecting them as I say, ¡°Wow. For an accomplice of punching holes in concrete, my fists are rather unblemished and uncalloused.¡±


    Mr. monocle stomps out of the room as I cover a grin on my face with my hand. Once his steps stop echoing from the stairs I say,


    ¡°That Sophia, is how you improvise.¡±


    (Author''s Note: I would love for your feedback via ratings and comments, and if you like the story, I am releasing another story called Biomancer: Songs of Sirens. Here''s the link, http://royalroadl.com/fiction/6012</a> )


    TY for reading!  :bye:

 Chapter 36: Covenant

    Chapter 36: Covenant


    Sophia sputters, ¡°How...that was so smart.¡±


    I lean toward my left hand saying, ¡°It was rather clever, but.¡± I lean over to my other hand. ¡°Mr. Monocle was an idiot.¡±


    She giggles before I say, ¡°I walked into that room seeing you rip a soul out, and I assumed you a demonic spawn of hell. I would never have guessed such atrocious acts hid such noble intentions.¡±


    She mumbles, ¡°I just know what they go through. The souls I mean.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°I do as well. In fact, I have a proposition for you if you have the time.¡±


    She scratches her head saying, ¡°Well uh. I just do stuff here, so all I really have is time.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± I walk over towards her saying, ¡°I will be journeying across the continent next year. I will be harvesting The Remnants of Gaia.¡±


    Her jaw gapes as I continue, ¡°Doing so alone will prove grueling, so I wish for companions on my journey. Would you like to be one of those companions?¡±


    She shakes her head before saying, ¡°What? The Remnants of Gaia? That''s...That¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Her claim fizzles before she finishes as she stares at the holes in the wall and what I assume is a look of confidence on my face. She continues, ¡°Uh. I guess I could, but why?¡±


    I open a palm to her saying, ¡°The Remnants of Gaia proliferate legions of abominations that curse humanity. They spawn both behemoths on land and leviathans at sea. They distort the nature of this world. Gemchaining spawns from this chaos as the only means for mere men to fight such foes.¡±


    I reach out a hand saying, ¡°You offer salvation for the souls here, but elsewhere, they quake in fear. I hear their screams racking the air, and I tremble. As those who understand their plight, let us be the harbingers for their plight. Let us shepard the weak. Let us deliver the lost and alone from their suffering.¡±


    As I finish, a tear falls from her cheek, and my boldness shatters. I stammer, ¡°Uh. Uhm. What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something to hurt you?¡±


    She shakes her head holding back her tears with a small chuckle as she says, ¡°No...It just feels good to no longer be by myself...¡±


    Her frail and shaking form evokes my empathy. Her weak frame reminds me of a scrawny, twelve year old boy crying beside his dead mother. She reminds me of someone truly alone.


    I gait up to her placing a hand on her shoulder saying the words I so wished I could have heard as I laid surrounded by death and calamity,


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t always have to be strong. You can be sad. You can hurt.¡±


    As I speak, my words maul her composure as she leans her head against my chest. I lay my hand on her back as she wails between hacking breaths. After several minutes, she lifts her head saying,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I nod saying, ¡°I know what it''s like to carry sadness. It¡¯s like trying to swim upstream. You end up spending more time trying to keep up rather than actually moving forward.¡±


    She lifts her head saying, ¡°You sound like you know from experience.¡±


    The indications of a grin develop on my face before I say, ¡°Well, you could say that. So I assume you''re willing to journey with me?¡±


    She nods smiling, ¡°Of course.¡±


    My expression sobers as I say, ¡°I doubt the journey will be simple and painless. Be ready for it.¡±


    She looks down saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I say while removing my arms from her, ¡°What can we do about the missing golem? I may have stalled the process, but they¡¯ll notice a missing earthen thrall.¡±


    She shrugs, ¡°The rock isn¡¯t really valuable. The real value of a golem resides.¡± She flips a ruby from her pocket saying, ¡°Right here.¡±


    I place my chin in my hand saying, ¡°When did you get that?¡±


    She grins saying, ¡°When you were squeezing through the doorway. You seemed like you were on a roll, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your flow.¡±


    I redden as I laugh at her words before saying, ¡°I guess I was holding my facade rather well then.¡±


    Her grin lessens as she says, ¡°Uhm. What?¡±


    I raise my left hand saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know whether or not my plan would work, but I knew that worrying about it would accomplish nothing. Besides, fake confidence quickly becomes real confidence from my experience.¡±


    After I finish speaking, I grab the glowing gem in her hand so that Deluge can consolidate the soul within. As I do so, Sophia says, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I close my eyes as I say, ¡°Saving its soul.¡±


    The jewel glows with cracks lacing its frame. The damaged gem leaks dark red radiance as the soul barely maintains its existence . Deluge usually rips the soul from the gem absorbing the soul into consolidation, but he veers from this usual process exposing the dark flame of the spirit coating the room in a sinister shade of crimson.


    The soul warps shifting in random directions until Deluge wills the creature¡¯s shambling pieces together. I help with my own visualization, and the room brightens as the cherry colored light transmutes over several seconds to a rosy pink while the soul¡¯s constant shifting gains a calming regularity.


    As the soul gains a form, the specter¡¯s desperate struggle for existence becomes weeping as its capacity for sorrow explodes. Deluge shifts the pink flame into my arm flowing the light through my body. As it enters consolidation, the light glows from under my skin lessening over time until I return to normal.


    Sophia says, ¡°Wow...You can manipulate souls without a chamber.¡±


    I ask squeezing and loosening my hand as I open my eyes, ¡°A chamber?¡±


    She says, ¡°That¡¯s what we call gems in soul forging.¡± She raises her hands. ¡°Regardless, this is amazing. You can even store them!¡±


    I raise a hand ceasing her words as I say, ¡°We''ve more pressing concerns at the moment. Is there anything else we can do to lessen the impact of destroying the golem?¡±


    She shrugs, ¡°Not really.¡±


    I clap my hands saying, ¡°Then I need to study. This was a rather eventful meeting, and I hope you stay safe Sophia. May we meet again soon.¡±


    She reddens as she says, ¡°Uh, would you like to study with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you studying?¡±


    ¡°Well, I really need to brush up on my history.¡±


    I pop a finger saying, ¡°As do I. I¡¯d rather we study at the library if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She murmurs, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    We pace across campus as other nearby students pace by us whispering rumors,


    ¡°Did you see him earlier? He carried a golem shirtless across campus. Like how the hell?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now he''s carried a tarantula slime AND carried a golem across campus? Sureeeee.¡±


    I grin. People may believe a single insane fact, but they are far less likely to accept an abundance of them. The rumors may fuse into a single legend, but I doubt many will swallow such a ridiculous mixture of accomplishments.


    We pace across campus reaching the library having spoken little, but the silence exists without creating discomfort. Some people generate an awkward atmosphere when met with quiet. Sophia is no such person.


    She stared at the ground throughout our entire trip absorbed in her thoughts. At one point, I grabbed her shoulder pulling her onto the walkway before she crashed into a metal pole. Instead of trying to disguise her awkwardness, she embraces it easing the sharpness her clumsiness produces. This allows for those near her to acclimate to her aura. I enjoy the atmosphere. It''s soothing.


    As we pace towards another area blocked off by bookshelves, Sophia''s aura melds with the library''s. The seamless transition prevents the ambiance from shifting even the slightest amount, so we gather books and proceed to read for several hours without interrupting the stillness.


    Her unending examination of the material inspires my own efforts. As I read, I learn of the wars with Tirele over the Remnants of Gaia. Countries invest far more resources guarding these relics than I believed possible.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    These nations know the fragments spawn creatures, yet they scramble for the pieces like ravenous piranhas tearing a piece of meat apart. A kingdom known as Barcil even formed around one of the remnants since legions of worshippers stalked to the holy ground.


    These religious reasons fail to explain these happenings. The kingdoms that gather these slabs of alexandrite should wither as monstrous abominations eat at their villages and lands. They don¡¯t. They prosper.


    Nations without the jewels crumble to ash while nations such as Bichen last entire millenia. The conundrum bewilders me, so I alter my focus learning the histories of gemchaining instead.


    The history proves dark and disturbing yet irresistible at the same time. Each event that advances the field forward surpasses the previous events evil. Tales of mad scientists lauded as heroes pass by my eyes as I soak myself in the knowledge before me.


    Wicked witches and manic men sacrifice their humanity for the sake of the sick science.  After researching soul forging, the complementary work shows the same disgusting history.


    A perfect example is the first instance of gemchaining. The story begins as many often do, with a husband and wife. They loved each other with compassion defying their fields as they both forged souls for Bichen¡¯s capital Nelastra.


    They reared three daughters as they lived out their happy lives until tragedy struck. A serial thief snuck into their house, and as he rummaged through their possessions, he met the youngest daughter.


    From his greed spawned loathsome lust, so he forced the daughter down on her back as he tore away her innocence. Before he fulfilled his carnal instincts, the other daughters found them writhing on the floor.


    They assaulted the thief in their justified rage, yet he escaped after slitting the throat of the youngest daughter. The parents brimmed with bane as they garnished their grief. The father grabbed their shops greatest diamond before he and his wife forced the fading soul of their daughter into the gigantic jewel.


    They placed the gem within a golem reviving their daughter spurring weeks of joy, but all was not as it seemed. The daughter grew angry at her body until she lashed out at the mother splattering her across the kitchen with her overwhelming strength.


    The sadistic squelch of smashing meat informed her father, and as he gazed upon his wife, he lost all reason. He ran towards his duaghter grasping the diamond at her center screaming,


    ¡°May all that exists end as each day paints a different shade of sadness. I give us to Gaia.¡±


    As he belted his last word, the entire building engulfed in a blinding white light leaving only null in its wake. The single object left after the detonation shimmered in the sun with unreal brilliance, yet it contained a soul no longer.


    These tales omen the tortures of this world, and they reinforce my own actions. I fight a noble cause. I shall suppress this cataclysm. I will become a force so dominant that calamity and catastrophe decimates at my glance.


    My fury ignites. The pain of a broken family lashes at my sides, and the tragedy of such innocent people scathes my skin.


    My grip tears the pages of the book in my hand while the desk I lean on creaks from my weight. After I squint my eyes for a second, the edge of the desk snaps flinging my arms beneath the desk. As my face follows, I engrave a crater in the wood while Sophia leaps yelping,


    ¡°Gaia protect me!¡±


    After two seconds, I lift my face from the crater saying, ¡°I¡¯m rather heavy unfortunately. You saw the perks of my physique earlier with the golem, but now you''re seeing the drawbacks.¡±


    Her pearly white skin sprinkled in freckles contorts as she whimpers, ¡°Their rather loud drawbacks.¡±


    I lean back in my chair saying, ¡°Yeah they ar-¡±


    SNAP. The legs of my chair collapse under my heft as I land on planks of wood. My weight crushes the logs while Sophia snorts trumpeting laughter. I close my eyes stretching my limbs while staring at the roof. What a bother.


    After several minutes, her laughter dies down while a library employee garbed in robes walks up saying, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He stares at me for a moment of utter confusion before he says, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    After lifting myself from the ground, I pop my back by bending backwards while pushing against my lower torso saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How much does the furniture cost?¡±


    The librarian says, ¡°I don¡¯t care about a wooden chair and table. Are you alright?¡±


    I grin saying, ¡°Besides for a few splinters in my backside, I think I¡¯ll live.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    I lift the snapped lumps of wood underneath me saying, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°We can handle that. I¡¯m sorry about this.¡±


    I push the wood under my right arm as I hold the other one out to him saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be. I should be more careful.¡±


    He asks a few more questions before he leaves searching for a maintenance worker. As I dispose of the wood outside, I say to Deluge,  ¡°Now I understand how Morne felt.¡±


    Deluge spouts in his humor, ¡°He only broke a chair. You broke a table and a chair. You''ve set a new standard. I''m proud.¡±


    I frown saying, ¡°I remember why I don¡¯t talk to you at times like these.¡±


    Deluge replies, ¡°I only spoke the truth.¡±


    ¡°And sometimes it''s better left untold.¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    I reason, ¡°Imagine you''re handling a fragile glass statue, and partial lies are a pillow while a hammer is the truth. You want to move this statue, but you don¡¯t want to break it.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°While the hammer may give you more power, it''s far more difficult to use in the long run then the pillow. Of course the truth is useful at times, but you have to know when to use it.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°Hah, I believe I¡¯d rather snap the statue with the hammer.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Be careful. The broken glass may cut your hands.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Well worded.¡±


    I finish disposing the wood outside before I enter the library where I meet Sophia saying, ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough studying for me today.¡±


    She smiles saying, ¡°This was a lot of fun. Thanks for the laugh.¡±


    I brush off my clothes saying, ¡°It¡¯s gratifying to know that at least someone''s humor spawned from the spectacle.¡±


    She murmurs while grabbing her elbow, ¡°So uh. Would you like to study more some other time?¡±


    I place a hand on my chin as I say, ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯m rather busy, but I should be able to study with you each weekend if you¡¯d like.¡±


    She crosses her arms saying, ¡°Sure. That sounds cool. Would you mind uh...Doing some soul forging stuff sometimes to?¡±


    I smile saying, ¡°Why not.¡±


    She grins while uncrossing her arms, ¡°Yeah, awesome. Uh, About the whole...golem thing. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    I place a finger against my lips as I say, ¡°Our secrets are sealed.¡± I lower my finger. ¡°Then until we meet again.¡±


    She nods saying, ¡°Likewise.¡±


    I pace out of the library as darkness shines on campus. The customary aurora of lights shifts with ethereal beauty, so I slow my pace saturating in the sights before I reach my dorm. I always find myself dashing forwards. I should relax sometimes.


    As I reach the dorm, I pass several students picnicking outdoors with bread and butter in hand. Deluge¡¯s hunts during the night erase my hunger, so I experience a slight yearning before I pass into my room where Luke lays covered in my fassar cloak reading a book titled, The Forgery of Jehovah. It looks amazing. I''ll read it later.


    As I prepare myself for sleep, we chat about our days. After we finish speaking I lay on my bed wading  into slumber, but before I submerge into a sea of sleep, I say to Luke.


    ¡°Before you ask tomorrow, yes, I did carry a golem across campus.¡±


    Luke says while staring at his book, ¡°Cool...¡±


    A minute later he spits, ¡°Wait, WHAT?¡±

 Chapter 37: Focus

    Chapter 37: Focus


    I reply, ¡°I had to carry one across campus earlier, and I figured I would tell you.¡±


    He shakes his head sputtering, ¡°Why the hell and the fuck?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow saying, ¡°You were bound to hear the rumor. I just wanted to handle it before you asked.¡±


    He blinks several times saying, ¡°No, no. I wanted to know why you carried a golem across campus.¡±


    I scratch my head saying, ¡°Uh. Well. I¡¯m a part of this soul forging project with a girl named Sophia. She floundered during one of the experiments, so I disposed of the evidence the best I could.¡±


    His eyes widen as he turns towards me saying, ¡°Wow...that sounds awesome.¡±


    I smirk while placing my hand on my chin saying, ¡°I did manage to handle the situation better then I imagined I would.¡±


    Luke raises his arms saying, ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know if carrying the thing across campus was a good idea.¡±


    As his arm raises, his robe¡¯s sleeve lowers on his unbroken arm revealing a series of purple bruises.


    I say, ¡°Where did those come from?¡±


    ¡°Uh, what?¡±


    I point at the bruises while turning in my bed saying, ¡°Those bruises. You aren¡¯t fighting anymore with a broken arm and leg, and those are fresh.¡±


    He lowers his arm covering the marks murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s talk about the golem thing.¡±


    I snap, ¡°The golem thing left me uninjured unlike whatever caused those bruises. You can¡¯t expect me to tell you about what happens to me if you won¡¯t do the same.¡±


    He cringes before saying, ¡°Damn...Alright. These are from Florence. She¡¯s the brute that broke my arm, and now she won¡¯t leave me alone. She keeps frogging me whenever I pass by her and damn it hurts.¡±


    Wrath builds in my veins as my pulse pounds in my ears. I rasp, ¡°So any ideas as to why she¡¯s doing this after leaving you with broken bones?¡±


    He looks around saying, ¡°Uh. I don''t really know. She and Helfeston were super close though. Like a father and daughter. She might be blaming me for his uh. Passing.¡±


    My infuriation abates as I remember his death, so I say, ¡°I will speak with her. This will not continue.¡±


    Luke snaps, ¡°It¡¯s not just her. Several other pieces of shit are doing it too. I can¡¯t have someone protecting me all the time. I¡¯ll handle it on my own.¡±


    I lean on the edge of the bed frame as I say, ¡°Look, I would think the same, but you¡¯re injured. You physically can¡¯t defend yourself. After you¡¯ve healed, I will teach you how to fight. Until then, let me help you.¡±


    He shakes his head saying, ¡°Look. I can¡¯t keep taking all this stuff from you. You already gave me your cloak man. I shouldn¡¯t take your help too.¡±


    I push down on the frame as I snap, ¡°Having someone to help means a hell of a lot more than you believe. I am not going to sit here and watch a friend be abused by heathens.¡±


    Luke shouts, ¡°This is something I have to do myself. I can¡¯t always run home asking for help!¡±


    I shout, ¡°Be glad you have a home to run back to! Be glad you have a friend here to ask for help. Stop trying to handle everything yourself.¡±


    He snarls, ¡°I can¡¯t do shit myself. I haven¡¯t done a damn thing but get my ass kicked since school started. How the hell am I supposed to represent my family name when I have to run off to friends for being bullied by a girl?¡±


    I bite my inner lip as I avert his gaze. Even though I want to help, I understand his plight. His ability to fight back debilitates for two reasons. His injuries and the fact he¡¯s tormented by a girl. She may be a member of the gemchaining team, but fighting a girl outside of practice causes severe repercussions at our age. Luke¡¯s helpless.


    As I swallow the bitter fact, Luke continues, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought school would be fun, but ever since that first day with the gemchaining incident, I¡¯ve just been getting fucked.¡±


    His voice cracks as he continues, ¡°I can¡¯t get any friends because of that. Now I can¡¯t find anyone to even talk to. You¡¯re busy all the time, and I don¡¯t blame you, but.¡±


    He whimpers, ¡°It¡¯s just...It just sucks.¡± He lifts his broken arm saying, ¡°And this fucking thing stops me from joining any sports teams. School¡¯s so hard. My family...I¡¯ll never hear the end of it...¡±


    Tears streak his face as he grabs the side of his head. He whispers, ¡°My little sister...She died a week ago to typhus.¡±


    My throat clamps shut as his words echo in my ears. My stomach sinks as an invisible weight presses on my chest. I close my eyes as he weeps with battered sobs. Helplessness smashes my previous vehemence. No words exist that may soothe his soul. The beginnings of a rainstorm tap the windows and roof and all I can say is two words,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As I lay in my bed with the cold rain slamming against the window pane, Luke releases his anguish. I listen to his sobbing. I hear his suffering. I feel his sorrow, and just like my own, I¡¯m powerless before the inevitable pull of pain.


    After an hour of his mourning, Luke says, ¡°I feel...surprisingly better.¡±


    I say, ¡°It would be hard to feel worse.¡±


    The a small grin forms on his lips as he says, ¡°Yeah. Jessy was...a really happy person. She had this way of talking too fast so she''d start stuttering her words. She would run too fast till she tripped over herself as well. It was like she wanted to live too fast.¡±


    He closes his eyes as he stares at the ceiling, ¡°She would cry until I walked over kicking whatever she had landed on that scraped her shin or bruised her elbow...She would call me her hero.¡±


    I say with the lightness of air in my voice, ¡°She sounds like an amazing person. Like someone worth mourning over.¡±


    He looks over towards me meeting my gaze as he says, ¡°She was, but she wouldn¡¯t want me to cry. She would want me to move forward as her hero.¡±


    He lays in his bed saying, ¡°I think I¡¯ll find a way to one day.¡±


    I say, ¡°I¡¯m here whenever you need someone to lean on.¡±


    The frame I¡¯m leaning on snaps under my weight before Luke bursts into laughter. The expression of joy snaps with the same intensity as the tension. After several minutes of crying from laughter, he says, ¡°Well I sure as hell won¡¯t let you lean on me.¡±


    I frown saying as I spit out wood from my mouth, ¡°Thank you Luke. Real helpful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here anytime.¡±


    ----------------------------------------


    They finally slumber. As I harvest an assortment of different metals from the hospital, I ponder over how humans think of death. At least the minerals available in solutions and the metal instruments prove valuable compared to their grieving from earlier.


    As I finish accumulating resources, I skulk around the shadows until I ascertain another human hiding from others. My fury detonates as I recognize the scent of the vermin. This is the mortal who attempted murdering Sophia. I recognize the residue his dagger left from before. It pleases me to watch Sophia squirm at my comments, so this mortal shall perish.


    As I near him, he stalks up to another student with a knife laced in tetrodotoxin. I¡¯ve found the substance in worms as it proves lethal to normal humans in even minute doses. The human must want to assure the death of his next victim. He also evades the guards patrols with a care and technique that shows practice, but I doubt he has experience versus a foe like me.


    I leap from behind him before clamping his face against my chest hard enough to break his nose as I hold his mouth shut. His sounds muffle as I say, ¡°You had best be prepared for what''s to come. Hah, hah, hah.¡±


    I kick the stalked student unconscious. As I peer around, no guard notices my deed, so I sprint through the campus gripping the man with my arms.


    As I breach the edge of the campus into the forest, I sprint until I pass several miles across empty forest. Once we¡¯re alone, I lob him into a tree pushing him with my arm. Before he can orient himself, I saunter up saying, ¡°Hello there cutthroat. I am Deluge. You may know a thing or two-¡±


    He hacks up blood from his nose before spitting the substance on my face. I gather the blood through my skin as I clean my robe leaning towards him. I rest on one knee saying, ¡°Now now, don¡¯t go offering me your flesh just yet. That will follow after I learn what I need to know.¡±


    His face pales further under the moonlight as he sees my grin. He stammers, ¡°Y-you ain¡¯t gettin anythin outta me. I ain¡¯t got nuthin tuh say.¡±


    I place my palm on his cheek as I say, ¡°I can make your consolidation as painful or abrupt as you decide.¡± I sink my hands through his flesh as though tearing through wet paper. He howls with agony as I snarl,


    ¡°Consumption can be a messy process. Speak before I devour you alive.¡±


    He screams with girlish highness as I roll my eyes waiting for him to regain his composure. I place his cheek in my mouth chewing his flesh as I say, ¡°Who hired you?¡±


    His breathing accelerates as I allow him time to answer, but after several minutes of his pathetic groaning, I roar, ¡°Do you wish for me to chew through your limbs while you writhe in torment? No? Then answer my question.¡±


    He whimpers, ¡°I-it wus a-a man I don¡¯t know thuh name of.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Excellent. You can speak. Tell me, what did they want you to do then?¡±


    He chokes, ¡°I...ahhh.¡±


    I grab his arm moving the object towards my mouth before he shrieks, ¡°Alright, alright. Someone wanted me tuh get a human soul. They told me tuh put it in this.¡± He pulls a diamond from his pocket with his shaking left hand.


    I grab my chin as I say, ¡°Do you know Helfeston?¡±


    His left eye twitches before he shakes his head signaling no. I pinch the bridge of my nose saying at his obvious lie,


    ¡°You know, I will not consolidate your soul if you refuse to answer me. I will shred it to pieces until no fragments remain of your existence. You will suffer more than any being to have ever existed unless you answer my questions quickly.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I look at him as I sharpen and elongate my teeth saying, ¡°I was never known for my patience.¡±


    His resolve cracks as my joints pop and my cartilage snaps due to my metamorphosis. I deform before him as he screams,


    ¡°Alright. Alright. I was hired by his family. He...He worked in some sort of...soul smugglin ring. He would order me tuh kill students who no one would miss before he took em in. I don¡¯t know nothin else. Please don¡¯t eat me. Please...Gaia please protect me.¡±


    I bare my teeth growling, ¡°Hah, hah, hah...He hears you, well, at least a part of him. He chooses to do nothing. Truly a being  worthy of worship.¡±


    I lift a hand strengthening the muscles before crushing his skull against the the tree behind him. He may be evil, but I uphold my word if nothing else. I guide his soul to consolidation as he joins the sea of amber.


    As I act as his shepherd, he remains heedless of his death as he died before pain or perception. I soothe him as he wonders where he is. I say,


    ¡°Calm yourself. You have entered consolidation. You are legion now.¡±


    His soul wobbles as he says, ¡°This is...so nice...I thought yuh were a demon.¡±


    I say, ¡°A demon to one and an angel to others. Will you tell me of any other facts you may have forgot to mention earlier?¡±


    He whispers, ¡°I told yeh all I know. May I join the others. It looks like such fun.¡±


    ¡°Do you not wish to help guide me? I will enact your will through my own.¡±


    The spirit thinks for a moment before saying, ¡°Hmmm. I would rather join them. Can I?¡±


    I contain my wince as I say, ¡°Of course little one.¡±


    He flows his essence into the pool as I grind my teeth. Not a single soul of thousands offers any guidance. I lead a legion of lethargy. They stagnate in their pool just as Jack omened long ago. I howl my sorrow into the forest before slamming my arms into the ground creating fissures in the earth that encircle my hands.


    The poom echoes around me before I look at the bony mush against the tree. The sight hungers me, so I ingurgitate the resources. As I crunch his spine, I ponder over his words. I understood the diamond in the hilt of Helfeston¡¯s dagger after learning of gemchaning¡¯s conception, but his words echoed greater purpose.


    Helfeston¡¯s family runs the operation, and even though I have his soul in consolidation, he refuses leaking any of his memories or knowledge for my inspection. As resentment builds in me, I swing at a tree with a clawed hand ripping bark from the obstacle. Whatever they have planned for the souls will commit Jack¡¯s resources as they seem rather evil by his biased standards.


    The fragment whispers, ¡°So you struggle to fulfill your purpose? You do have a rather troublesome host, though your obedience sickens me. You''re nothing but his dog.¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°HAH. So what are you then? The fragment that obeys the dog? Hahahahah...Pathetic.¡±


    The fragment booms, ¡°YOU COMMAND NO-ONE.¡±


    I Bellow, ¡°I command this body nine hours of every day while influencing Jack. You¡¯ve nothing.¡±


    It sneers, ¡°Do you wish for me to crush you, parasite?¡±


    I harden my voice as I say, ¡°Before, you faced me as I absorbed the suffering of thousands of souls. I am fully aware this time, and I am waiting if you''re eager.¡±


    Silence escalates the tension before I rasp, ¡°Do not spit meaningless threats feeble minded filth.¡±


    The fragment hisses, ¡°I am Gaia, the mother of this world''s nature you so desperately desire. I fear not you, but the sleeping boy. He is where your power lies. He even achieves your biological purpose of pure unity better than you dare.¡±


    I snarl, ¡°Lies. He is nothing. He holds me back each day.¡±


    Gaia snaps, ¡°Then tell me powerful parasite. Would you have been overtaken by my will when you absorbed me through the fragment without Jack¡¯s help?¡±


    It¡¯s words injure my emotions like rusty instruments flaying my skin. I seethe, ¡°You¡¯ve felt his will. It expands beyond comprehension at the mention of his parents. He may have persevered versus you alone.¡±


    After several minutes of laying beside the tree, the fragment murmurs, ¡°He¡¯s...an anomaly. I barely withstood his might. He nearly crushed me, yet as I offer my surrender, he accepts without question. He does not wish for dominance...I cannot fathom him.¡±


    I say, ¡°You had better adapt quickly then. I don¡¯t see his will weakening in the near future. He can¡¯t read our thoughts at least. I¡¯ve leveraged the fact, but he proves competent. If you wish to influence him, he listens to logic, but that obviously isn''t your strong suit. Good luck using that to convince him of anything.¡±


    Stillness permeates my mind, so I roll my eyes. What brittle, sensitive god.


    I stand up heading back towards the library where I perform my nocturnal reading. I burn through two books each discussing the different cultures of the world. They prove useful as I ascertain where two of the fragments are currently located.


    I¡¯ve found the position of six fragments. Two more dwell in Bichen, one in the aquarellurian country of Chisisell, another in the geshian country of Geesk-mak, and another in Terile. I doubt the other fragments will prove so obvious as these locations revealed themselves without any real toil on my part.


    The darkness of night abates as I slither from the library back to the dorm. This evening proved bountiful with knowledge. Jack¡¯s thoughts may prove useful as well furthering the application of the information.


    I journey back to the dorm as the sun rises, but as I open the door,  Luke wakes rubbing his eyes as he says, ¡°Woah, you''re already up?¡±


    I murmur, ¡°Uh. Yes.¡±


    He squints at me as he says, ¡°Damn. Do you mind telling me what¡¯s up?¡±


    Jack will rampage if I destroy his relationship with this human, so I reply stifling the conversation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He blinks a few times before saying, ¡°So you do mind?¡±


    I brace my head on my hand as I say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luke shakes his head before he says, ¡°So uh. Why not tell me?¡±


    I look at him for several seconds before saying, ¡°Why am I so suspicious? Every time I speak with another human, they berate me with questions.¡±


    Luke scratches the side of his head saying, ¡°Uh, you did just crawl through the doorway all stealthy like. Now your talking with a funny way of wording things. Funnier than normal at least.¡±


    I raise a hand attempting to mimic the hand gestures of Jack as I say, ¡°I thought of an answer to your initial question. I was using the bathroom.¡±


    Luke bursts into laughter saying, ¡°Hahahah. Why are you fully clothed and, Hah, our bathrooms¡¯ the bucket over there unless you needed to shit.¡±


    As he laughs, my mind races for a decent excuse until I find the train of thought that saves me. I say,  ¡°I found myself staring at the morning sun.¡±


    Luke nods smiling as he says, ¡°I gotcha man. You have your secrets. We all do.¡±


    I squint my eyes as I say, ¡°Some humans contain more than others.¡±


    He grabs his chin saying, ¡°Yenno, you do seem different.¡±


    I shrug giving up my facade as I say, ¡°I am more blunt in the morning.¡±


    He leans over the side of his bed saying, ¡°Eh, I am too. You ready for classes?¡±


    I bore of his conversation, so I walk ignoring Luke¡¯s attempts at chatting. As I do so, I brandish Jack¡¯s cloak and sword. After I have walked outside, Jack stirs from his slumber, and I say,


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned of several rather interesting facts if you would care to listen.¡±


    He says, ¡°Uh, sure thing. Can I just wait a moment?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow saying, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just want to slow down for a minute.¡±


    This immortal body contains an endless abundance of minutes, so I say, ¡°Hmm. Fine.¡±


    He nudges me out of conscious as he walks across campus. Jack reaches th edge of Mareovosa where he sits on the quartz bulwark that divides the town and Mareovosa. There he perches on the edge as streaks of sunlight dance across the buildings exposing one stone building after the other.


    An array of yellow lamps light the shaded parts of buildings while the orange luster of the sun poses on the rooftops complementing the blue windows and white stone. As the glare of the sun reaches our outpost, the quartz reflects pink shades onto the display creating a menagerie of color that pops into sight.


    The fog of the morning chills the air while the early peace spawns soothing noises like leaves brushing against one another in the wind or golems pacing. The city comes to life as citizens multiply on the streets.


    I murmur, ¡°It¡¯s surprising. This is...enjoyable.¡±


    Jack nods his head saying, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to slow down. My father told me that long ago. I¡¯m just now realizing what he meant.¡±


    ¡°He sounds wise.¡±


    ¡°He was...¡±


    Several minutes pass before Jack asks, ¡°You know. I always wondered what would''ve happened if I had joined you earlier before my parents died. You¡¯d have consolidated them, and I would still be able to see them. It¡¯s...hard.¡±


    The normal biting grief he emits at the mention of his guardians oozes with a slow trickle of melancholy rather than the usual torrent. I say, ¡°I think that all life has an end. I...I want to end that cycle, but at the same time, the deaths of your parents are like this sunrise.¡±


    I continue, ¡°They have come to pass, but they shined with brilliance as they lived.¡±


    My own words touch my sense of grief, but my composure cracks as Jack says with a tone laced with warmth and sincerity, ¡°Thank you Deluge...For everything.¡±


    ----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 38: Aether

    Chapter 38: Aether


    After my discussion with Deluge, I sit through my astronomy class realizing my midterms will start next week. The dates caught up to me with a surprising speed, but with my reinvigorated will, I¡¯ll drag through study sessions with either Joan or Sophia. I doubt any school material escapes their culminated knowledge as both prove intelligent.


    Whenever I reach my soul forging class, Alastair walks up to me as I arrived early fearing his scolding. He says with a knowing glare, ¡°Now I would never accuse a star student of any wrongdoing, but...¡±


    I meet his gaze as I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for breaking the golem. It snapped into chaos for some reason. I don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    He squints his eyes while frowning as he says, ¡°You broke it? What?¡±


    I pop my index finger as I say, ¡°I fought it.¡±


    A scoff escapes his lips before he says, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°That¡¯s rather narrow minded don¡¯t you think?¡±


    He crosses his arms as he says, ¡°It''s realistic.¡±


    I open a palm towards him as I say, ¡°Regardless, I broke the golem. Is there something I can do to recover the loss?¡±


    An instant grin forms on his lips as he says, ¡°Now that you mention it, I heard from a particular source that you have a talent with souls. I actually want your help with something if you wouldn''t mind.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°What did Sophia tell you?¡±


    He shrugs as he says, ¡°Only what I could squeeze out of her. The fact you both destroyed a golem worth 50 gold doesn¡¯t help the situation.¡±


    I cringe before Alastair continues, ¡°I will pay for its replacement, but in return, I want you to show me your ability to store and manipulate souls.¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose as I say, ¡°Please tell me that¡¯s all she said.¡±


    He meets my gaze saying with a sober air, ¡°That¡¯s all Sophia told me. She also said you fought the golem as well, but she¡¯s always had a way of seeing the improbable.¡±


    My shoulders slacken as I say, ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. I can show the ability right now if you¡¯d like. I¡¯d rather just get this over with.¡±


    He claps his hands in front of his chest saying, ¡°If you¡¯ll so kindly offer, then I¡¯ll gladly accept. I have several loaded gems in the back. Will those suffice for showing your talents?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders saying, ¡°Why not.¡±


    As we walk towards the back, Alastair walks beside the enormous tree golem hunched against the wall comprised of pitch black stone intermingled with white glints. He says with a tone of wonder and greed, ¡°First off, could you remove the soul locking this golem? Would that be possible?¡±


    My mind snaps into rapid thought. This golem may prove a grand ally or an apocalyptic foe, but honestly, the tree will likely just lay there. I doubt a plant will want to move much. If something chaotic occurs, I¡¯ll just handle this golem as I did the last one.


    This entity sat here for centuries, and the magician that stored him may contain a plethora of useful information as well. I ask Deluge, ¡°Can I see the aura¡¯s of souls?¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°Of course. You can manipulate souls just as I do, you simply chose not to try.¡±


    I place a hand on my chin as I think, ¡°Mind explaining how?¡±


    He says with his impatient bluntness bludgeoning through his words, ¡°It¡¯s as simple as breathing. Instead of looking at the appearance of the creature, gaze at what it is.¡±


    I stare at the thrall, but I still find a nine foot golem laying against the wall. Deluge snaps, ¡°Stop looking at what you believe the golem is. Look at it for what it actually is. Simple. Stop being an idiot.¡±


    I quell my urge to roll my eyes as I close them sighing. I relax my shoulders and fists. I void my thoughts, and as I do so, an aura leaks from the golem and alistair. A blue, placid bloom ebbs from the golem, though it''s restrained by a vicious purple. That must be the magician.


    Alistair''s red aura boils with an obvious anticipation as I jaunt up to the golem where I place my hand on the alexandrite at the center of its chest. This golem¡¯s peaceful nature implies no reason for keeping it chained, so I ask Deluge, ¡°Will you consolidate the magician''s soul? This golem could prove a worthy ally.¡±


    Deluge snaps leaking greed from his voice, ¡°Of course.¡±


    He draws the soul of the magician into his subconscious jerking the spirit before the ancient magician may retaliate. The oppressive miasma surrounding the golem dissipates as the body of the creature shifts together more firmly. The stone¡¯s once starry surface disappears as an absolute void of black covers the surface of its stony body.


    The void absorbs light from the nearby area soaking the air near the construct in a fluid shadow that shifts as it moves. Smooth, blue patterns crawl from the alexandrite slab in its chest illuminating with an aura that glows like blue coals in a fireplace. The blue runes reaches its ruby eyes turning the red parallelograms to a glowing purple from their previous fiery red.


    Alastair rasps, ¡°What in the hell did you do?¡±


    I look at him raising an eyebrow as I say, ¡°I absorbed the soul of the magician.¡±


    His eyes open wide as he gasps, ¡°You...you...¡±


    He falls into silence before the golem lifts its right arm peering at its limb while clenching and relaxing its fist. After observing the limb, it looks at me saying in a deep, serene voice that echoes through my bones and skin, ¡°Did you free me?¡±


    So the golem already acts far more than I reasoned. Interesting. I reply while opening my palm towards the creature, ¡°Yes, I removed your shackles.¡±


    The construct looks at its hands then back at me. It says with a slow and excessive pronunciation of its words, ¡°Thank you...This place has never seen the cycles of the sun and moon. Not even a single breeze grazed me since I''ve been here.¡±


    It meets my gaze as it says in its metallic tones, ¡°Please help me again to escape.¡±


    I reply with a grin, ¡°If you wish to, but would you mind sharing your name first?¡±


    The huge golem stands up without a sound emitting from its joints, but the dull booms its meager steps produce incite an awe at its weight. It says, ¡°I am a golem from what your kind has called me, so call me golem.¡±


    I reply while placing my hand on my chin, ¡°We use the word golem rather frequently. There¡¯d be confusion if we used that name unfortunately.¡±


    The being looks down as it says with a surprising sadness, ¡°Then call me what you wish. I am only a tree forced into this body. There must be a name that suits me.¡±


    The hint of desperation in his voice inspires my words as I say, ¡°You were once a living monolith that pierced the clouds. Did you enjoy soaring in the sky wafting in the aether of this world?¡±


    The golem lifts its head staring with its glowing, lavender eyes as it says, ¡°Those times were of peace and the sun. I remember eons of light. The air was thin there. I felt the pull of the earth as it spun dragging my body along its rotation. My children gave me strength. I remember those millennia fondly. ¡±


    He felt the pull of the earth''s rotation. How massive must he have been? I quell my thoughts as I reply while raising my arms to my side, ¡°Then how would you like the name Aether as a reminder of your times spent in it?¡±


    Aether looks to a wall for a moment before he meets my gaze again saying, ¡°I enjoy the name. Thank you human. What do you wish for me to call you?¡±


    I put my hand on my chest as I tilt my head sideways saying, ¡°I go by the name Jack Donovan. Jack will do nicely however.¡±


    The golem says with penetrating sincerity, ¡°You ceased my imprisonment and gave me a name with energy like water and substance like earth...Thank you Jack.¡±


    I redden at his absolute honesty. He speaks with a closeness like loving family members even though we comprehend very little about each other. I reply stumbling on my words, ¡°Think nothing of it.¡±


    As I avert the golem¡¯s gaze towards Alastair, he peers between me and Aether with a level of shock defying comprehension. His jaw nearly unhinges as he gapes with his eyes opened beyond what I believed possible. Literal drool falls from his mouth as the sight overwhelms him.


    I say to Aether, ¡°Would you be willing to wait here for a while longer before you leave?¡±


    The golem says, ¡°I have waited thousands of years. What is another human¡¯s lifetime of waiting?¡±


    I shake my hand saying, ¡°I was thinking more like several hours.¡±


    Aether asks, ¡°What is an hour? Is it less than a year?¡±


    The golem¡¯s perception of time baffles me. I wonder what each second must feel like for him. It must experience time differently. I reply after my initial shock with a smile, ¡°Much less.¡±


    Aether loses tension in his legs before he lands on the ground resonating a sharp crack from the floor crushing under his weight. Shards of splintered rock jut into the air around the golem¡¯s landing spot while the shade around the golem shifts with its movements. I stumble as a small earthquake resonates while Alastair falls down on his back.


    Alistair heaves for breath with a near frenzied panic, so I say to Aether, ¡°I will show you the outside later. It was a pleasure speaking with you Aether.¡±


    The golem looks forward then back at me saying, ¡°I enjoyed our speaking as well...Goodbye Jack.¡±


    I jot up to Alastair saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a tree golem. I¡¯ve faced far more fearsome foes.¡±


    My words snap him from his stupor as he shakes his head while blinking several times. I offer him a hand, and he grabs it saying, ¡°I believe you about fighting the golem now.¡±


    I pull him up as I say, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have a penchant for trouble.¡±


    We walk out into the empty classroom where Alistair says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to free it so...easily.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°It¡¯s not like I can control it. Let''s focus on getting Aether out of there. When do you wish to walk it outside?¡±


    He snaps while grimacing, ¡°What? We aren¡¯t taking that thing outside. This is a weapon of mass destruction Jack. It could level entire countries. If the other students figure out about Aether''s waking, kingdoms may go to war over this?¡±


    I squint my eyes as I say, ¡°Keeping him here will put him in a place where anyone could figure out about his existence. In the forest, he could be hidden from other''s gazes. Besides, Aether just wants to feel outside. That¡¯s fine. Let him.¡±


    Alastair¡¯s shoulders relax as he says shaking his head, ¡°You act like it¡¯s a person. This is just a golem Jack. The most powerful one ever formed to be precise. It could kill every person on earth.¡±


    I respond with steel in my voice, ¡°I¡¯ve met monsters of the same caliber, yet one of them became my closest friend. Who are we to imprison Aether any longer off our own prejudice?¡±


    Alastair snaps, ¡°We are sane human beings who act with caution. We should study this thing-¡±


    I howl, ¡°It¡¯s name is Aether. It is no thing.¡±


    Alastair steps backwards for a moment, so I avert his widened eyes as I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I...I just know what it¡¯s like to be a entirely alone. The golem only wants to go outside. Do you fear it so thoroughly that you won¡¯t even fulfill such a simple desire that lasted for thousands of years? Is he really so deserving of our hatred?¡±


    Alastair sighs as his shoulders relax before he says, ¡°When we purify the souls of animals, we take away the portions of their mind that will make the golems unstable or make the elemental powers of the gemchains unpredictable. It is a necessary evil.¡±


    He opens his palms saying, ¡°That process was never performed on this golem. It is made of materials we know nothing of, with energies and rituals we know little of, and it isn¡¯t even an animal I can understand. It¡¯s a tree. It¡¯s a hazard for every living creature.¡±


    I remember when Deluge first infected me and my alterations began. I worried about his potential for harm, yet he protected me while giving me my most reliable friend. The scientist in Alistair paints a picture of how he would treat me if I were in Aether''s position.


    He would treat me like an experiment or perhaps an anomaly...maybe even a monster. My voice hardens and my  gaze crystallizes as I say, ¡°You know, I believe you would say the same for me.¡±


    Alistair shakes his head before he says, ¡°What? You¡¯re a star student. You broke the golem sure, but you¡¯re no walking calamity like that th-I mean Aether is.¡±


    I lift my hands staring at each of them as I say, ¡°You see these hands. I crushed the golem with just these weapons.¡± I gaze at him as I continue, ¡°How many people do you think I could kill before I was stopped by a squadron of gemchainers?¡±


    He snaps reddening as he shouts, ¡°I know you well enough to see you¡¯re not a murderer. You would never do that. Why are you saying this lunacy?¡±


    I shout back, ¡°You gave me the chance to prove my intentions, so why won¡¯t you give the same chance for Aether? What makes he and I so different?¡±


    Alastair averts my gaze before I continue, ¡°You heard him. Aether is sentient. He has his own wants and desires just like you and I, and he only harbors the potential for harm. He has done nothing wrong since his inception thousands of years ago.¡±


    Alastair says, ¡°But his potential for harm is greater.¡±


    I roll my eyes as I say, ¡°So is a city¡¯s, but you don¡¯t see kingdoms eliminating towns out of fear of their potential.¡±


    Alastair begins saying while dragging his hand across his face, ¡°We have to-¡± but before he can finish, a student walks through the doors. He cuts his reply short as he says, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it after class.¡±


    After the worst lecture Alastair has ever given, we continue our conversation with him saying, ¡°Alright. When do you want to take Aether outside?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°What changed your mind?¡±


    He shrugs saying, ¡°We couldn''t restrain him in here either way if he decided to leave one day. The enormous shards of rocks jutting around his sitting position also paint a peculiar picture. I can only prevent students from walking into the back room for so long. A teacher will eventually be informed forcing me to reveal his new found sentience.


    His eyes darken as he says, "I gave it thought...Aether uses dark magic. He holds the power of an entire forest within a single 9 foot golem harder than diamonds. Soul forging is a dark practice Jack. I am working with Sophia to reduce the repulsion of the practice...but."


    He closes his eyes as he says, "All of the trails and time we''ve put into moving the science from the depths of evil will falter once Aether''s own process is revealed. We still don''t understand the proper procedures for storing souls as large as his, but perhaps after studying a working example...we will learn how to sacrifice souls for creating golems such as Aether once more."


    Tightening my throat with tension, He gazes at me as if staring into oblivion as he murmurs, "We must stop this. Golems of Aether''s caliber will revolutionize the strength of these thralls, but overly so. They will become weapons of absolute destruction. Pinnacles of power so high that no amount of manpower will be able to stop their overwhelming might. We have to hide him now. It is simple to say the demon moved him. It is different when over half the campus sees him run through it."


    As my heart races in my chest, my skin tingles as adrenaline floods my system. We must act now. After a moment''s thought, I say, ¡°Alright, I think the best time for taking Aether out would be tonight. Either of us can do it, but Aether trusts me. I also have a pool of experience to draw from when attempting the insane.¡±


    Alastair waves his head saying, ¡°Another soul forging professor may find him by then. We need to move him as soon as humanly possible."


    My mind races before a plan soaking in desperation pops in my head. I say, "I will fake a suicide."


    Alistair waves his hand saying, "The students will hate you after they figure out what your doing.  You could alienate your friends here for the rest of your stay...there must be some other option we have yet considered."


    I stare at him shooting my words as I say, "You spoke of the necessity for action right at this very moment. My plan will succeed. I will make it succeed. I give you my word on that. I¡¯ll inform Sophia about the event. Petra is gone fighting some demon while Joan''s at the library studying, and I doubt Luke will be roaming the campus with a broken leg."


    I clasp my fists as I spit, "If all I must do for maintaining the sanctity of this worlds souls is risk my friendships, then I grin through it with a bloody smile. I freed Aether as well. This shall be my atonement for acting so rashly."


    After the destruction of the village''s populace with Morne and Kless, I understand the gravity of ignoring the consequences of my actions. I cannot leave this as it is. I must obliterate any chance for leaving yet another bloodbath in my wake. I will not destroy yet another home I forged through labor and toil.


    Alistair''s jaw clenches as he says, "I...alright. You understand what your risking. I won''t shame a man for accepting the consequences of his actions. ¡±


    Alistair peers at a window towards outside while the blue torches burn. He continues, "The Hearth''s leader''s named Alcott. He will leaving The Hearth whenever he attends a lecture across campus later today. The soul forgers are meeting with the Gemchainers to organize a search plan using golems later today. They will be meeting in the town during the sunset."


    I nod saying, "Then that is when I will stage my false suicide."


    Alistair says, "Precisely. I''ll be gone for several days, but Alcott will return at around 9:00 at night later today so you must act before then. Hiding Aether shouldn''t be difficult within the forest as few go there. Many beasts roam the woods around us...Try not to get the staff involved as there''s little I can do after they know of your presence."


    I nod as I say, "Alright. I''ll go practice with Joan while asking her when the others will withdraw."


    Alistair claps his hands saying, "Alright. I''ll fix the mess Aether made. You should be able to get him back as I finish and leave."


    Before I depart, Alistair shouts releasing some of the tension, "Make sure to memorize the elemental configurations for your test next week.¡±


    I walk off saying grinning as I say, ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After reaching The Hearth and telling Sophia to speak with Alistair about the situation, I pace over to the GC. I trek through an alternate route exploring a slice of campus probing areas for attracting the most attention. I discover an ornate, well organized park at the center of campus, yet few students jot through its winding trees and walkways. Students must spend the vast majority of their free time wasting their parent¡¯s money in the town below Mareovosa.


    As I frown at the spiteful thought, I recognize the distance and positioning of the GC as perfect for my plan. The buildings tall enough for a reasonable concern, it holds several nearby common walkways of campus, and the buildings close enough that I could signal Aether when to leave.


    After solidifying my plan, I walk through the GC¡¯s doors noticing their lightness. Deluge¡¯s alterations slowed in pace, but the consistency of his project builds eventual changes. I hope Joan won''t mind a gray skinned, 7 foot, and 2000 pound hulking creature as a boyfriend. Deluge might take our metamorphosis further in fact. I pray this isn''t the case.


    At least whenever Joan sees me as I walk in, the beaming grin she graces me with eliminates the concern for now. As I walk up to her, she bounces over to me until we hug one another. I say finding respite from my responsibilities, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you once more my siren.¡±


    She smirks as she says, ¡°Stay steady their sailor. You haven¡¯t even heard about the training I have planned today.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I interlock my hand around hers engulfing her petite hands with my enormous grip as I say, ¡°I know there''s at least one aspect I¡¯ll enjoy.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow as she says, ¡°Ever the smooth talker aye? Let¡¯s see how far your words get you through today''s exercise.¡±


    We practice an assortment of reflex training where she throws daggers at me much the same way Petra did her. I learn with a feverish pace as I lock my eyes onto her wrist as she throws them. since they fly through the air with enough speed that they blur preventing me from dodging after their thrown. I must predict their trajectory before then, else I end up a gash in my thigh.


    Joan exercises caution however. She never throws near my neck or major arteries unlike Petra, and she ramps up her tossing power with a steady and predictable increase allowing me to adjust accordingly.


    She teaches me how to throw knives as well, but I struggle holding back my strength. The daggers either dig their full lengths into the scratched wood behind her, or I destroy the dagger by snapping the handle sending two metal projectiles jumping through the air after it collides with the wood behind her.


    After snapping three daggers in a row, I swap to wooden balls, but I throw the missiles with such speed that the ball would leave a dent in Joan¡¯s skull. However, she dodges with a fluid, natural elegance as if dancing through her motions.


    She never generates a wasted movement, and as she flows through each maneuver, she ties her techniques preventing even the smallest error. After several minutes of the exercise, my pace for throwing the balls increases until one shatters against the wall flinging a projectile piercing her forearm''s skin.


    She stumbles for a moment on a single foot, but I charge towards her using my arm as a prop against the wall. She grabs me before she shakes her head saying, ¡°Wow, that hurt.¡±


    I cringe as I say, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    She smiles saying, ¡°I¡¯m no damsel in distress. I¡¯ve gotten far worse injuries from Petra¡¯s capable hands.¡±


    After I remember Petra¡¯s training methods, I nod my head saying as I remove my arm from against the wall, ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    She presses her hand against my chest as she says, ¡°I appreciate the concern though.¡±


    I enclose my hand around hers saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go bandage your wounds. We wouldn''t want a scar to tarnish your skin.¡±


    She rolls her eyes saying, "I already have around 400 underneath my clothes."


    I lean towards her saying, "That''s a sight I''d like to see."


    She brushes my neck as she says, "You just might one day, but I''d rather avoid another one. Let''s go patch this wound up."


    After I repair her injuries, we end our training session. Before we leave the GC, I figure out she''s excluded from the meeting of gemchainers and soul forgers for her outburst earlier, and the reason I''m never contacted remains my inability to chemchain. Until I actually perform the feat, I won''t be held accountable for attending the meetings and requirements the other gemechainers attend.


    Even the youngest gemchainers start bursting souls within the first week of being accepted into training because of the honor and prestige it brings the family. The house will offer up disproportionate amounts of gold for ensuring the success of their new fighters, and after asking Joan about the replacement for Helfeston, she mentioned that a member of her family named Gannon will take his place as the senior students are poor instructors by comparison.


    After we leave the GC, we study at the library for two hours before my brain fries from absorbing too much material. I sneak her a kiss before I leave the building making sure she''ll be there for at least the next hour, and I trot outwards with the vitality of a near panic stricken young man.


    As I walk towards the soul forge, I worry over my actions dampening my mood. My absence of control over my strength left Joan injured. While no tragedy occurred from my mistake, the incident omens future problems if I neglect mastering my new, now monstrous form.


    After crossing campus, I enter the forge before I pass through the caged classroom noticing the sound of boulders crunching against one another. As I arrive at the back room, Alastair orders golems to repair the floor with detailed instructions. His utter absorption with the task sparks a mischievous idea, so I sneak behind him using the sounds of clashing rocks to disguise my movements.


    Whenever I skulk behind him, I shout, ¡°Bah!¡± As I poke his ribs.  He jerks his right elbow behind him with a smooth attack as he turns around, but I duck underneath his blow before he shouts, ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    I meet his gaze from a crouch saying, ¡°That was a practiced blow for someone who never attempted any fighting.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow as he says, ¡°Well that was a smooth dodge for someone new to the discipline as well.¡±


    I stand up shrugging as I say, ¡°I''ve been enduring training sessions with Joan and Petra. It would be a daring feat to not improve.¡±


    He grimaces as he says, ¡°Ah. I heard nasty tales of what Petra does to new recruits.¡±


    I juggle my hands saying, ¡°She¡¯s effective at least.¡±


    He tilts his head saying, ¡°Effective at breaking their will to fight. You have to show fun and engaging parts of a craft before you can show its darker side. You end up with only two disciples like Petra otherwise.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°She also trains the two best fighters at the most prestigious academy known.¡±


    Alastair smirks leaning towards me while pointing his index finger at the ceiling saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a comparison. I tutor over eighty students, but I also train the two best soul forgers in this academy.¡±


    He wears his expression with the distinct satisfaction of someone who loves their craft and succeeds at it as he continues, ¡°The difference is 78 soul forgers who are talented and passionate about their work versus the zero students that Petra trains. besides you and Joan. They had seniors handle Helfeston''s absence rather than her. That should make my point all by itself.¡±


    As I nod while squinting my eyes in agreement, he lowers his hand gesturing me towards a side room behind several dormant golems. As we approach through its doorway, the stale air transforms into a repressed shade as Aether appears standing while staring out at a single missing brick in the wall.


    The orange light of the sunset complements his lilac rubies and blue runes, and as he stares at the sun, the atmosphere around him generates a wholesome fullness as if everything were right in the world. As we walk up, he remains gazing at the brightest star shining in our sky.


    I say, ¡°Once the sun sets, you¡¯ll be able to go outside. You may not feel the vibrance of the sun, but perhaps the star¡¯s shine may satiate your yearning.¡±


    After several seconds, Aether gazes towards me saying, ¡°I enjoy your usage of language. You describe concepts...beautifully.¡±


    The blunt compliment crashes against me, so I avert his gaze saying, ¡°Well, I, uh...¡±


    Aether says, ¡°You do not have to respond. I merely shared my thoughts. If that makes you uncomfortable, then I shall stop.¡±


    I shake my hands saying, ¡°No, no. It was just sudden.¡±


    Aether cements my choice for freeing him with his words and actions. I do not regret my decision. I did the right thing, albeit the harder of two paths. My father told me one day after he returned with a black eye from fighting with a guard who hit on mom, "Sometimes you have to do the hard thing not because you want to, but because it''s right." The sensation flourishing from my chest reaffirms his own assertions.


    After a moment of silence, Alastair chimes, ¡°Aether sounds like earthquakes when he moves, so we will need someway to lessen his sound whenever he leaves. I tried getting two golems to lift his weight, and he even tried stepping slowly at the same time. None of that mattered in the end.¡±


    I say, "He won''t need any sound distorter. I will enrapture my audience."


    We discuss a few details of the plan, and I stand on the roof of the GC five minutes later. I walk towards the edge of the five story building squirming in discomfort at my plan. At the height of my display, Aether will run out of the soul forge booming his steps as I leap from the roof. I will need an performance that will leave my audience in shock if I am to catch their attention for long enough.


    As I gaze over the edge, no fear assails my frame from the height. My body will handle the fall without any problems. People¡¯s attention proves a far more fearsome foe. The idea of having dozens of people stare at my melodramatic performance kills me on the inside like having salty razor blades slicing through my skin. That same discomfort will aid in my performance since many will interpret it as woe.


    This never alters the reality of belting out such a declaration in front of the campus. Despite my experience with unpleasantness, it still takes several agonizing moments to build my courage enough to overcome my stage fright. Somehow, I stomp the sensation as I howl, ¡°This world is but a curse. I aim to end it all!¡±


    Several students already stare at me as I fumble my fingers on the rooftop. Squeezing my hands into fists, I hit my forehead several times before I muster up the bravery to shout, ¡°This world¡¯s against me!  Everyday is torment!¡±


    Dozens of students bunch up underneath me whispering within seconds of my foolish display. Insects composed of shame and humiliation crawl across my skin as my face reddens, but I swallow my embarrassment as I shout,


    ¡°My life wades in the eternal ebb and flow of oblivion. My mind fights against demons of brutish bane...¡± I falter at the ridiculousness of my own words before I bolster my drive. Measuring my mettle, I continue, ¡°I simply cannot sustain through my anguish for a moment longer.¡±


    Far worse than the entire crowd, Antoinnette shoves through the circle of students staring at me in disbelief. My nightmares come to life as she shouts in her ignorance, ¡°You would throw it all away after having fought so hard to live!¡±


    Her words offer an explosive kindling for my flames of humiliation. Her words even resonate with truth. My suicide would throw away all the efforts I''ve made so far in my journey. Despite these musings, I say, ¡°You know nothing of my suffering!¡±


    She shouts back with a voice flowing with compassion, ¡°I may not know just how much harder you¡¯ve had it, but I know just how strong you are! You¡¯re like a mountain. You don¡¯t wilt. You don¡¯t break. You can live through this and be better for it!¡±


    Her words form a burning pain in my throat. She speaks with a sincere, unexpected kindness, and I don¡¯t know how to handle it. I grate my words as I shout, ¡°Why did you have to be here.¡±


    She opens her arms shouting, ¡°Because you were there for me. I remember that night with the fassars. You still save me even in my nightmares just like you did then. If you can¡¯t live for yourself, then live for the people you¡¯ve saved!¡±


    The complete and utter shame assailing me multiplies as the situation spirals out of control. This whole incident expanded to the worst possible situation. She faces this situation with a life or death fervor. She¡¯s ignorant of my near physical immunity to harm, and I manipulate her words for my gain. What I''m doing is filthy.


    Yet bathing in this filth avoids far greater evils. As the situation overwhelms my endurance, I roar the signal Aether and I agreed upon before I left, ¡°I become death, the destroyer of worlds.¡±


    I step off the ledge as levity leaves me. Even as I fall, Aether''s booming steps echo in my ears, but every student in the nearest mile watches with horror at my descent. Perfect. After two seconds of acceleration, I land on the ground quaking the earth. I crouch into a lunging position with my left hand punching the earth. The urge for redemption crushed my rational thought, so I countered my idiocy on the roof with an epic pose as I landed...At least that¡¯s the theory.


    I stand from my posture as I brush off some dirt from my shoulders before Antoinnette runs up hugging me as she cries. Her touch singes my skin as she says, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you. I don¡¯t understand. I...¡±


    I place my hand on her head as I say, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll explain later...I¡¯m truly sorry about this.¡±


    The crowd of students stare with a mixture of awe and even disgust. Suicide¡¯s a serious issue, so using a fake attempt for attention turns many against me. Many also believe I used a gemchain when I landed, so the loathing outweighs the awe.


    Unfortunately, without such extreme measures being taken, I doubt my ability to aid in Aether¡¯s escape. Escaping at night would have proved near impossible as his runes glow in the dark, and few would ignore the thunder of his footsteps if they awaken to them.


    Regardless of the practical implications, I¡¯ve lived as a slave as well. I understand the oppression of being caged. If I must tarnish my butchered reputation further for Aether¡¯s liberation, then I accept such a price. Such a payment presents a fair outcome for his emancipation.


    Still, guilt presses against my chest at Antoinette''s tears. Her honest involvement blemished the otherwise harmless display, but with some thought and action from my end, I will repay Antoinette for her kindness here. I swear it.


    I say, ¡°I must leave Antoinette. We¡¯ll talk about this at my next tutoring session, and your words were touching. Your reason blossomed at that moment Antoinette. I''m proud of you.¡±


    As I nudge her away with a gentle press, she lets go of me whimpering, ¡°Alright...Please don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know before it happens next time. We''ll make it our secret.¡±


    I rip my back foot from the small crater before I dash from the semicircle of students. I contort and squirm past several people as I do so, and the awkward maneuvering prevents me from tackling anyone through the air. Two teachers watched in the crowd, but the drama of the situation left them stunned before they could detain me. I will face retribution for this however. I deserve it at least.


    As I sprint in a straight line, I accelerate as my feet tear through the ground and my shoes. As I near a wall of bushes, I torque my body by stomping my foot against the ground forcing me into the brush. After I slide through several alleyways and patches of trees, I walk with a casual nonchalance as I pass through the campus.


    Darkness envelops Mareovosa as I verify Aether''s location as hidden, and afterwards, I reach the dorm ready for sleep. As I enter my room, I find Luke in the dorm moving his uncasted arm by flicking his wrist as he props a book on his casted arm. I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°What¡¯re you reading?¡±


    He meets my gaze with hard eyes as he says, ¡°I see you want to talk with me now. What was wrong with you this morning?¡±


    Damn you Deluge. My mind races as I fumble for some reason, but my exhausted mind falters before Deluge says, ¡°You were sleepwalking.¡±


    I wince as I say the terrible excuse, ¡°I have a problem with sleep walking...I didn¡¯t want to tell you about it. I¡¯ve had an exceptional case since I was born.¡±


    He raises his eyebrows as his eyes deaden when he says in a tone flowing with skepticism, ¡°How can you talk while sleep walking?¡±


    My mind pops with clarity under the pressure as I say, ¡°Have you ever been sleeping and heard the voices of people around you?¡±


    He squints as he says, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I open my palms as I say, ¡°It feels like that whenever I¡¯m sleepwalking. I respond with a sort of dullness and the thoughtlessness that you experience in dreams. It¡¯s a problematic disorder to say the least.¡±


    He leans towards me as I meet his eyes sweating down my sides. He says after a few seconds of intense scrutiny, ¡°Alright. I could see that. My cousin Dane has the same problem, though he isn¡¯t quite so...animated when he¡¯s doing it.¡±


    I restrain the visible signs of relief from showing as I say, ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of someone else having the same problem. How did he handle it?¡±


    He replies and we chat about our days before I lay in the bed ready for sleep. Luke reacts with far less surprise after I admit my jumping from the roof earlier. His understanding gives me room to breath as I lay in bed for a moment. After several minutes of silence, I think to Deluge, ¡°Have you learned anything from the magician?¡±


    Deluge says , ¡°Hah, after thousands of years of holding Aether against his will, the soul only rambles madness. Pieces of his ramblings make sense, but none of it relates to our current strife. I shall inform you if he says anything pertinent.¡±


    I close my eyes sifting into slumber as I say, ¡°Alright then. If you decide to meet Aether, please try to avoid enraging him with your wit.¡±


    ¡°Hah, no promises.¡±


    Author''s note:


    I will be employing a routine update schedule on my fiction from now on as well because I want to offer certain specific dates for you guys to check in on.


    I will be updating Biomancer: Songs of Sirens every weekday, so 5 updates a week.


    I will be updating Monsters Dwell in Men every Thursday and Sunday.


    This will be implemented next week.


    Here is my other fiction,  Biomancer: Songs of Sirens -  http://royalroadl.com/fiction/6012</a>


    Ratings, favorites, and follows help bolster my moral, and if you guys want to offer a cup of coffee as appreciation for my stories, here''s my patreon:  https://www.patreon.com/Monsoon117?ty=h</a>


    Patrons get cool stuff like:


    * Seeing the next three chapters of both my fictions!


    *Access to exclusive Chapters!


    *Options to add to the story with a char or a scene, and more!

 Chapter 39: Divulge

    ------------------------------------------


    As I awaken, I slink from the room with greater care than before. Luke¡¯s suspicions proved annoying, so I will exercise greater caution in the future in order to prevent his questioning.


    As I pace out of the dorm, I dodge around the guards before I dash towards the forest. Aether¡¯s perspective interests me. Such an old, powerful creature must understand far more of eternity then I. He may even ally himself for my cause, but it matters little. I will simply evolve until I can stomp this world under my heel.


    Well, besides Jack. He proves exceptionally useful in a variety of circumstances, and even though he holds back my mutations, I enjoy tinkering with various chemicals and polymers for densifying our frame without deforming it. The challenge excites my mind, and Jack¡¯s earlier display on the roof entertained me beyond what I believed possible. Joan and his interactions also interest me, so I would leave her and Sophia alive as well. The others may burn however.


    As I contemplate consolidation, Luke¡¯s plight speaks of my greater purpose. He would never have suffered had I consolidated them both, though her death may have spurred his own ambitions. After grieving with Jack, Luke¡¯s vitality expanded by epochs of power. It¡¯s difficult discerning the exact morality of her death after I dwell on it.


    The concept leaves so many questions for my answering. On one hand, the living suffer at the death of the ones they care for. This suffering overwhelms many as it exposes the greatest fear of sentience - loneliness.


    This loneliness engulfs the weak, but those who persevere intensify from the experience. Jack embodies this ideal. The death of his parents granted him a will both vast and deep. Neither Gaia nor I may stop him alone. Instead of wallowing in his suffering, he rose and rises above obstacle even using their deaths as a driving agent for his progress.


    These thoughts plague me as I near the edge of the forest where Aether rests. Alastair covered his tracks with an experienced care, but he left a signal for my following.


    Aether owns no scent, but this lack of smell leaves him reeking of nothing as few substances have no smell. The diamonds I¡¯ve smelt in the past owned no scent. Souls have no scent. Whatever substance Aether¡¯s made of, it has no scent.


    The only relation between diamonds and Aether is their ridiculous hardness, so I hypothesize Aether¡¯s density prevents him from leaking any of the molecules that give other materials odor.


    As I¡¯ve experienced many aromas since my inception, The trail of odorless air sticks out like a decaying corpse among the living. After passing several miles of forest, I spot his hulking frame sitting on the edge of a cliff overlooking a valley with a familiar pale girl spotted with freckles.


    As my feet crush leaves, Sophia peers backwards spotting me. The pale moon accentuates the cream complexion of her skin while the glowing blue of Aether bathes the scene in a bright turquoise. The shade he emits during the day converts into a brilliant radiance at night.The effect pleases my eyes.


    The trees even give off smooth shadows due to the angle of his glow granting the area the appearance of an aquamarine campfire. Since the light never changes in volume, the shadows never move granting them a tranquility similar to the sun¡¯s shadows.


    As I soak in the scene, Aether peers behind with Sophia saying, ¡°Who is this? Ah, it is good to see you. You were right Jack, the star¡¯s shine fills me with gentle memories. I enjoy bathing in their gentle splendor.¡±


    Sophia stares at me with absolute wonder at his declaration, so I say stomping the confusion before it begins, ¡°I am not Jack. I am his friend, Deluge.¡±


    Sophia raises an eyebrow as she says, ¡°What?¡±


    Aether says ringing his metallic baritone, ¡°He is more than one, just as I am more than one.¡±


    She glances between us  in confusion, so I elaborate on Aether¡¯s concise explanation, ¡°Remember how I was different during our first meeting?¡±


    Her small eyebrows scrunch up on her face as she says, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t like you very much.¡±


    I smirk as I sit between them both saying, ¡°the feeling¡¯s mutual. I¡¯m that persona you saw that day. The Jack you know is someone else.¡±


    She nods as she says, ¡°So it¡¯s like you have two souls?¡±


    My grin broadens as I say, ¡°Hah, hah, hah. I carry far more than two mere souls in my wake.¡±


    Sophia says, ¡°What? How many souls can you hold?¡±


    I say as a breeze brushes the limbs around us, ¡°All the souls to have ever existed, and all the souls that ever will.¡±


    She stares at me with her eyes glistening with wonder as she says, ¡°That¡¯s...incredible.¡±


    I lean towards her saying, ¡°Enough questioning me. Allow me the opportunity to satiate my own curiosity. Why do you not sleep?¡±


    She averts her gaze as she leans down kicking her feet through the air at the edge of the cliff saying, ¡°Uh...Ever since my change, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep...I can¡¯t rest knowing I have two lives to live...I would think anyway.¡±


    Her thoughts remind me of Jack¡¯s, except he lives for three lives not including my own. I say, ¡°You and Jack are similar in that regard.¡±


    She taps her fingers against the ground as she says, ¡°Uh...could you tell me about him?¡±


    I open a palm with curled fingers towards her as I say, ¡°So you want to know of your love interest?¡±


    She reddens while I laugh at her reaction. I say, ¡°Let¡¯s start an exchange. I answer one of your questions, so you¡¯ll answer mine. Tell me what you know of the fragments of Gaia. I will tell you about Jack afterwards.¡±


    After several seconds of intense mental debate and struggle, she sighs before murmuring with a rapid pronunciation,


    ¡°The Remnants of Gaia are slabs of alexandrite that contain portions of Gaia¡¯s soul. While the gems are priceless in their own right, the near endless amount of souls each harbours allow an experienced gemchainer to tear through entire armies of normal soldiers if Gaia would allow it.¡±


    She raises her head meeting my gaze as she says, ¡°No gemchainers have ever survived attempting this, but many have tried. I don¡¯t know about the exact precision of that statement however. I recall Alistair telling me of an apparent demon stealing a fragment¡¯s souls and even the remnant of Gaia lying within. Would you happen to know anything about that?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°More questions you know the answers to I see. Yes, I engulfed the souls and the portion of Gaia as well. My biological abilities allowed me to do so.¡±


    She nods as she says, ¡°Well, at least I can¡¯t discount your honesty. I don¡¯t really care since no one could use the souls inside anyway, but the gemchainers are going crazy over it since they worship Gaia. Be careful.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°Enough with warnings. Finish answering my question.¡±


    She stares forward sighing before she says, ¡°I¡¯m remembering why I hated you before.¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°So you''re forgetful as well?¡±


    She meets my gaze for a moment before she frowns saying, ¡°I think I''ll call you Jackass from now on. Anyway, the only other thing I know about the remnants is how one¡¯s at the top of the tallest mountain in the world, Mount Altiant. They say literal storms of iron and ice plague the higher stretches of its peaks.¡±


    She looks forward as she says, ¡°Who knows. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    I stare forward in silence before she says, ¡°Are you going to answer my question?¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°I answered the question about the remnant didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She stares at me as her eyes permeate fury and her hands clench at her sides. I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°You aren¡¯t accustomed to humor I see. Calm yourself. I shall answer your honesty with my own.¡±


    I recite our tale, and I choose using Jack¡¯s own words for describing his parent¡¯s death as they describe his emotions with an absolute clarity. Afterwards, I narrate the story as I understand it, and tears fall from Sophia¡¯s cheeks long before I finish.


    Once I end at our need to collect the Remnants of Gaia, Aether says interrupting  his serene quiet as he says in in his deep voice,


    ¡°The relationship you two share. It is wonderful. I remember the humans who worshipped me from before. They would offer sacrifices of other mammals enriching the soil around me. I would offer them shelter in turn.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Hah, I pray Jack never seals me in a block of stone for all eternity out of ignorance and stupidity.¡±


    Aether leans closer towards me saying, ¡°Why do you lash out like that?¡±


    I squint my eyes as I say, ¡°How am I lashing out? You compared Jack and I¡¯s friendship with a cult of easily manipulated idiots, so I pointed out a key flaw in the comparison.¡±


    Aether looks away from me. He hunches cracking the stone underneath him. His motions mimic the motions of a sad person ,but I neglect addressing his plight. Overlooking Aether¡¯s misery, I peer towards Sophia as she buries her gaze on her legs. As she wipes the tears from her eyes, I say,


    ¡°Why did you cry?¡±


    She sniffles as she chokes out her reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know...Jack just seems so happy now...I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Do you believe happiness is dictated by what occurs to you? Jack should offer a compelling counterexample, though you may lack the comprehension to see that.¡±


    She stares at me squinting her teary eyes as she says, ¡°Why is everything you say laced with so much venom?¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°Communication often bores me. I find fighting a battle of words as I discuss matters more enthralling.¡±


    She wipes her eyes saying, ¡°Sounds like a waste of time and mental energy.¡±


    I tap the side of my head as I say, ¡°Only for those with little intellect to spare.¡±


    She punches my shoulder as she says, ¡°Me and Aether were having a great conversation before you ran up spewing your hate filled nonsense.¡±


    I turn towards Aether as I say, ¡°Did I not speak the truth?¡±


    Aether looks towards me as he says, ¡°I am new to full sentience. All I know is I am sad now after your comments.¡±


    He looks away from me as I squint my eyes saying, ¡°Hmmm...Jack has spoken with me of my bluntness before. He compared it to using a hammer to move a glass statue.¡±


    I stare towards the center of the valley below as I say, ¡°I may have broken your glass statues with my hammer. I am sorry for that.¡±


    Sophia busts into laughter at my apology, so I say, ¡°I was serious with my declaration. Why are you laughing?¡±


    Sophia says, ¡°I...I didn¡¯t expect it was all.¡±


    Aether turns towards me with his silent movements, so I say, ¡°Do apologies offend you as well?¡±


    He says, ¡°Ah...no. You seem like someone who would never apologize. It surprised me.¡±


    I shake my head as I say, ¡°What do you both believe me? Some sort of murdering monster?¡±


    Sophia scratches her head as Aether says lifting his hand towards me, ¡°Yes, at least partially.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Every person I killed died after inflicting wounds that would¡¯ve killed Jack if not for my tampering. They never truly died either. Their souls waft in consolidation for all eternity...Or at least till my death.¡±


    Sophia leans on hand as she says, ¡°What is consolidation?¡±


    I open my palms as I say, ¡°It is a collective of souls I harbor. Each entity within the collective understands the others completely, and through that understanding, they achieve both purpose and fulfillment. It is a perfect solution for all life, and I am the enactor of its change.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow as she says, ¡°So Jack could talk to Morne and Kless?¡±


    I wrinkle my chin as I frown saying, ¡°Why would he speak with the people who allowed the villagers to murder him? He was betrayed by his new family. He still owns scars from it.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°But you can heal perfectly. How does he own scars?¡±


    I turn towards him saying, ¡°Ah, you remind me of when I first assimilated with Jack. I struggled to understand their language as well, but there is a beauty in its complexity. I meant he received a mental wound that healed, but caused consequences.¡±


    Aether nods as he says, ¡°So like a tree that held through a mighty storm, but the timber now grows crooked?¡±


    I raise both my eyebrows as I say, ¡°Precisely. You¡¯re not as naive as you seem.¡±


    He turns away from me grating his words as he says them, ¡°Just as you are no imbecile, neither am I.¡±


    I wince at his words as I stare at my legs for a moment. Both of their anger¡¯s are justified as I spoke without tact earlier. I should suffer for it. I say, ¡°I want you both to understand something...I am very...ignorant when speaking with others.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I scratch my head as I fumble my words, ¡°I am callous...I know little of eloquence or charm...I lack the grace of Jack. I know this, but...I just wish to speak with someone. I am sorry if it is unpleasant.¡±


    Aether straightens his physique as he turns towards me becoming a foot and a half taller than I even when he¡¯s sitting down. He says,


    ¡°You speak with a fire in your words. They heat the minds of those around you. I think your wit causes your problems. It snaps like a whip. Try slowing your words. That may ease their sting.¡±


    I instantly think of the reply, ¡°Of course a tree suggests slowing down,¡± but I swallow my words as I stare forward. Any being that lives for longer than a century must have at least some wisdom right? So I follow his words as I stare at the valley below.


    Nightingales sing in the trees opposite of us while the wind blows in zephyrs that tap the leaves of trees against one another. The cool of night molds against me with a comforting blanket of chill. The soft earth offers a smooth, easy resting place.


    As I breath deep, the smell of wood, earth, and flowers fills my lungs. The young grass beneath us reflects portions of Aether¡¯s light giving the ocean of green a sea of cerulean. Aether says after several minutes of silence,


    ¡°¡®Those who move swiftly experience no more than those who move slowly.¡¯ One of my followers from many years ago recited this beside me. I believe in the wisdom of his words.¡±


    As he finishes his words, Sophia lays on her back as she uses her hands as a pillow behind her head. After several minutes, I do the same sounding a dull thud as I land against the earth. My sight shifts as stars gleam. The endless abyss of space ignites with the light of endless solar anomalies, and after several minutes, Aether leans back as well.


    As he reaches the ground, a boom shoots through the earth vibrating both Sophia and I. After the leaves settle from his explosion, I stare at Sophia¡¯s face. Her hair raises from the explosion while she stares at me with the same curious expression.


    Aether says in a low alloy of embarrassment and bluntness, ¡°I am sorry. I am not used to moving yet. It is strange.¡±


    A smile cracks on my face before I chuckle while sophia smiles at Aether. I lift myself turning towards him as I say, ¡°I remember my first time moving a body. I shambled like a walking corpse.¡±


    He places his hands on his stomach as he says, ¡°I can control my movements, but it feel like I should support myself without effort. If I ever cease focusing, my body collapses so suddenly. It is strange.¡±


    Sophia says voicing her growing concern with a worried tone, ¡°Is it hard to hold yourself?¡±


    Tapping his index finger against his chest, Aether says exposing a hint of melancholy in his voice, ¡°It is more like I operate in a world of sand. Everything crumbles at even the slightest of force. Supporting this body is effortless besides maintaining my focus for it.¡±


    I ask as I squint my eyes, ¡°How strong are you?¡±


    He turns his blank face towards me as he says, ¡°do you notice the difference between stone and air?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow saying, ¡°Of course.¡±


    He says harbinging his power behind him, ¡°I struggle to distinguish the two.¡±


    My stomach sinks before I rasp, ¡°How do you not break what¡¯s around you?¡±


    He stares back at the sky as he says, ¡°I do not know. I may be able to control it due to the souls binding my strength to this device. That is my only guess.¡±


    He turns towards me as he says, ¡°You are strong as well. How do you avoid destroying what¡¯s around you?¡±


    I blink a few times a I tilt my head. How do I avoid breaking things? I say, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand it myself.¡±


    Sophia rolls her eyes as she says, ¡°You¡¯re both strange.¡±


    Turning towards her, I say, ¡°I am a symbiotic parasite from a meteorite. Aether is a tree golem. Did we really defy your expectations?¡±


    She places her left index finger on her chin for a moment before she says, ¡°I suppose not.¡±


    After several minutes of laying in a lull of comfortable silence, I ask Aether, ¡°Do you sleep?¡±


    He says, ¡°I can no longer do so...I used to sleep when the wind turned cold and the sun no longer shined. My lower leaves would shed, but my upper leaves maintained their splendor regardless of how cold it became since I pierced all clouds with my height. There, it is always cold.¡±


    Sophia says with a childish wonder, ¡°What do clouds feel like?¡±


    Aether says with a lower voice, ¡°Cold and wet.¡±


    She replies as though she tasted spoiled fruit, ¡°Oh...ok.¡±


    Aether lifts his arm towards the sky as he says, ¡°If you¡¯d like...I can speak of the sun. Perhaps that will reinvigorate your spirits.¡±


    She frowns saying, ¡°I see it everyday, so you probably can¡¯t tell me much more than I already know.¡±


    Aether says with a tone of longing greater than the yearning of lost lovers, ¡°The sun is so much more. Below the clouds, it provides a lingering warmth and an omen of summer and spring. But...it is above the clouds where it truly shines.¡±


    Aether raises his other hand upwards as he says, ¡°Every moment I wish to go back there. The light crashed against me radiating a splendor beyond what this earth may yield. I felt a luster rather than the faint sheen we experience here on the ground.¡±


    Aether grips his hand into a fist with a controlled slowness as he says, ¡°And those days were stolen from me...¡±


    His voice alters till it sounds like ripping steel as he says, ¡°By that rotten magician!¡±


    Right before he slams his arm into the ground, I grab Sophia covering her. The next moment a shockwave shatters through the forest echoing a concussion of sound. My eardrums burst as I guard Sophia¡¯s, and we fly through the air whipping from the violence of his fist¡¯s impact.


    My back slams into a tree, but I absorb the force before I land on my feet wobbling. I shove Sophia from my grasp before I fall forward thudding on the ground. My jarred perception teeters while my ears ring. After several minutes of nausea and mind numbing vibration, I regain my bearings enough to heal my injuries.


    The disorientation disintegrates as I regenerate my broken eardrums and restructure the organization of several of my synapses. Shaking my head, I lift myself by pushing with my arms. Cracks creep from Aether¡¯s fist while all forest debri from the nearest 30 feet scattered away from the center of the force. Aether stares around himself glancing around his as though perplexed by his own strength.


    Ignoring his confusion, I jog towards Sophia finding her dazed but uninjured. Despite her alarm towards my approach, I wrap my fingers around her neck sensing her pulse. She reddens at my grip, and she even tries pushing me away nudging with her weak arms. The reaction confuses me. I raise myself from her as after checking her health as she slaps me across my cheek.


    No pain registers from the attack, so I ignore her assault as I pace towards Aether saying, ¡°You meant what you said with rock being like air then?¡±


    Aether lifts himself from the crater as he leans towards his feet. He stares at his limbs for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll need to...restrain myself more thoroughly from now on. I am sorry Deluge...Is Sophia alright?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°She is, but only because I saved her. The shockwave from your attack would have likely liquified her insides if not for my guarding her. That and the sound destroying her eardrums or the shrapnel piercing into her flesh.¡±


    Aether says with a light tone as his shoulders droop, ¡°I think I will stay here for a while. My moving is...dangerous.¡±


    I shrug my shoulders as I turn around. Aether¡¯s act ended the conversation prematurely, so I¡¯ll just harvest and read for the rest of the night, though Sophia will need help returning to her dorm. She still writhes on the ground bewildered by her surroundings. With rest, she¡¯ll be fine.


    I walk over as she moves her arms mumbling incoherent strings of words. Her eyes glazed over after the explosion, so she must be unconscious despite her eyes staying open. Based on her blood pressure, heart rate, and the dilation of her pupils, her vitals operate like normal. She suffered a concussion then.


    I walk over picking her up from her stupor, but her fighting multiplies as I place my arms under her shoulders and knee joints. She pushes and scratches at my face, but her hands will crumble before injuries occur on my head. I paid extra attention when I altered Jack''s skull as it attracts the greatest punishment. The effort reimburses me during moments like these.


    As I run towards Mareovosa, she mumbles words in sporadic bursts throughout the journey, ¡°Stop it...I don¡¯t want this...leave...please...I deserve this...She never had chance...I¡¯m not alive.¡± Her words stem from her experiences. She has suffered much in her short life. Perhaps more than Jack. It doesn¡¯t matter to me regardless.


    Tears streak her face as I reach her dorm, or at least the room she lives in. I used her scent to find the location, and the school gave her a room on the second floor of The Hearth¡¯s basement that Sophia crafted to her specific needs. The damp, musty air skims my skin as I enter through a tidy doorway saturated in her scent.


    A small mattress with a desk holding a glowing piece of opal lays beside her desk, and the semi translucent stone looks like frozen air with a nebula in it. Aether¡¯s alexandrite outweighs the beauty of the stone, but no other crystals I¡¯ve seen compare with its elegance.


    The charts lining her room¡¯s walls stick using a thick putty, and the smell of paper and metal reminds me of the library; I enjoy it. As I set her on the bed, she ceases her contortions with the soft bed guiding her to slumber. She relaxes as she lays on the bed without moving besides the gentle up and down of her chest.


    Before I leave, I move her legs and arms into the correct anatomical position for sleeping, and I spot two unlevel legs on her bed frame that leave her rest unlevel. After slicing squares of paper from blank parchment in her desk, I place these squares under each of the irregular legs. 17 squares for the left side and 12 for the right.


    The cold of the room also defeats her ability to metabolize through the chill, so I throw Jack¡¯s cloak over her sheets as a precautionary measure against her freezing. The mess of her room leaves me uncomfortable, so I organize her bookshelves, runes, metal plates, gem collection, and I devour the numerous spots of mold in her room. Mmmm. Delicious.


    After fixing the qualms in front of me, I watch her breathing on the bed, and an unusual feeling strikes me. Not lust, but comparable. The sensation reminds me of my feelings for Jack. I want her protected. I want her to be happy.


    I shake my head as I rip my gaze from her. I will ask Jack about the feeling tomorrow. Perhaps he will understand.


    After absorbing several minerals from The Hearth, I ingest several solutions from the hospital for my tampering. They produce interesting chemicals for healing humans. Many of them may prove valuable as blueprints for my alterations.


    After rejoicing over the work ahead of me, I peel through two books in the library. They hold information about the world¡¯s religions which may prove useful in our journey later on, but I doubt the information¡¯s current usefulness.


    As I start on my third book, Jack awakens from slumber. I lift my head scouring my surroundings in a rush to hide myself. I lost myself in the words on the page. Surprising. After I crawl from the building through the vent, Jack asks, ¡°So how was your reading?¡±


    I crawl across the stones by wedging my claws between bricks as I say, ¡°Enlightening. I found nothing of use, but it entertained me regardless.¡±


    After we reach his dorm, I say, ¡°I left your cloak with Sophia. She¡¯ll return it to you when you meet next time. I need your help with something however.¡±


    He says, ¡°What is it?¡±


    I say frowning, ¡°you need to speak with Aether.¡±


    Jack spouts, "Dammit Deluge, why didn''t you head my warning?"


    I shrug my shoulders as I say, "I tried. "


    Authors note: Hello wanderer, if you could press the thumbs up button on my fiction page, I will love you forever and give you cookies - homemade, delicious, and organic cookies. Just press the fiction index then the thumbs up button if you want a super delicious cookie. *Promises may be exaggerated*


    If you want to offer me a cup of coffee for writing my stories, here''s a link to my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Monsoon117?ty=h</a>


    Benefits include seeing the next 3 chapters, illustrations, maps, voice overs and other cool stuff. Please check it out!

 Chapter 40: Remorse

    Chapter 40: Remorse


    ------------------------------------------


    I shove Deluge from our conscious as I say, ¡°Can it wait till after music class, or did you send him on a rampage?¡±


    He says, ¡°Aether can kill us in an instant if he chose to do so. He has no desire for combat. He just wants to see the sun above the clouds again. It¡¯s a sad existence.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°He was that large as a tree?¡±


    Deluge murmurs with awe followed by remorse, ¡°Large enough to brave the tug of earth¡¯s rotation and tall enough to feel the cold of space. Either way, he slammed his fist into the ground nearly killing Sophia. He sounds as though he¡¯s struggling with accepting his new body. Your experiences are similar, so your words may help him.¡±


    I squint my eyes as I trot towards my dorm saying, ¡°That¡¯s awfully considerate of you. Are you sure he didn''t threaten your life?¡±


    He replies, ¡°We''ve spoken of my bluntness. I need to use the hammer less.¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°Don¡¯t reprimand yourself too viciously. Your words are like medicine Deluge. They may taste bitter, but if you can swallow them, they often help the listener grow and thrive.¡±


    ¡°I see that logic never applied to you.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°It¡¯s hard to improve upon perfection Deluge.¡±


    He whips back his response, ¡°Almost as difficult as it is to improve upon nothing.¡±


    Ooooh. I say, ¡°That one stung Deluge. You¡¯re on point today.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°I can¡¯t comprehend your advice however. You told me before to watch my words, now you tell me to spill them without restraint.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°I had an uncle named Hubrick. He would come every so often bringing exotic fruits like oranges or bananas for our family. He told me that life¡¯s like walking on a tightrope. If you swing too far either way, you¡¯re going to fall to the earth. Only those who maintain balance can float in the sky.¡±


    Deluge snaps, ¡°Walking on a tightrope won¡¯t allow you to float. Your uncle¡¯s an idiot.¡±


    I move my hands up and down weighing my words as I say, ¡°There were certainly brighter prospects for precision, but I think he was correct in that analogy.¡±


    I open the door to my dorm with Luke gesturing his hand as he reads a different swordsmanship book. I say, ¡°Are you trying to learn battle with blades? I could put in a good word with Petra if you want a tutor.¡±


    He stares from his book saying, ¡°Ahh...I would rather wait till I feel at least competent before I try training with a master. Once I get the basics down, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Excellent. I¡¯m glad to see you''ve found something to rekindle your passions.¡±


    Luke grins back as he says, ¡°After my talk with you, I just felt really inspired. It was like I had a...well an epiphany of sorts.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°I see the reading¡¯s done wonders for your vocabulary as well.¡±


    Luke taps the edge of his bed as he says, ¡°Yenno, if you need something, Ive got connections with my family...You''ve really been there for me, and I want to help somehow. It feels weird accepting so many favors without returning anything.¡±


    Listening to his reply, I change shirts. The tightness around my shoulders and back bothers me, so I say, ¡°What about a few sets of larger clothes? My current ones are starting to strangle me.¡±


    Luke nods saying, ¡°Sure thing. Anything else?¡±


    I place my hand on my chin as I say, ¡°Hmmm. The only other possession I¡¯d like is a violin, but that¡¯s expensi-¡±


    ¡°Done. I heard about how Joan smashed your harp on accident.¡± Luke lifts his casted arm. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to want to do something yet be stopped by bullshit.¡±


    I say voicing my surprise and pleasure, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll return the favor one day.¡±


    Luke smirks as he says, ¡°I believe it, though you can¡¯t right now.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re late for class.¡±


    The realization slams into me before I dash out of the room taking care not to break the door as the managers of this campus put very little emphasis on fixing them. As I jolt through the hallway, my body picks up speed until I slide between the doorway and another student shooting into the open green walkways of campus.


    My speed rises until I fear the force behind each of my stomps. The increased weight of my physique allows me to run faster as my feet would normally fling me from the earth preventing me from generating power through my legs. With each pound I gain however, this problem lessens until I speed like a cannonball across campus.


    The sensation of celerity invigorates a primal part of my mind as I dash between bushes and alleyways. As I near the music room, I pass near a wall when a broad, stocky guy walks in front of me.


    Regardless of his appearance, my body will crush his like a boulder squishing a squirrel, so I run up the side of the wall by jerking my momentum upwards. The euphoria of pulling an awe inspiring stunt fills me, but my feet run out of wall to run on.


    I fly through the air sideways for twenty feet before I crash into a stony walkway. My body rolls jerking my vision, yet I maintain a clear focus of my surroundings. Shifts in speed of this level no longer disorient me.


    That doesn¡¯t change the fact that my weight combined with my speed tore my clothes, but I neglect the issue as I prioritize my music class. As my barrelling slows, I slam my arm into the earth beside me stopping my rolling with a dull toom.


    I lift myself by pushing with my planted arm hard enough that my body lifts into a standing position before I crouch. I pulverize the rock beneath me as I dart into the music building leaning toward my turns as I funnel past the other students.


    As I reach the room, I screech to halt using both my feet and my hands for stopping my charge. I open the doorways spotting a curious sight. Antoinette plays in front of the class, but the edges of her play smoothed. She also focuses on her performance with a razor sharp clarity that brings a wide grin to my face. Her eyes never dart from the violin in front of her, and her now calloussed fingers express her dedication with greater fervor than words ever could.


    That is resolve. That is passion.


    As she finishes her play, I clap with a cadence between happy and encouragement as she bows without elegance but with a charming pride in its place. She emits the peculiar joy of someone who yielded fruits from their labor, and Brixworth says to her,


    ¡°I see you''ve been practicing Antoinette. That was much better than the other day. Excellent. You¡¯ll become a fine musician yet!¡±


    I walk through the crowd gazing down at the tops of the heads of everyone around me. Many move out of my way as I approach, but I expect their evasion. My reputation is spiraling with the force of a spinning planet, and nothing I say will change what these students heard.


    I gave up on maintaining normalcy long ago when I carried that slime¡¯s arm across campus. Dirt covering my frame from the fall of earlier doesn''t help the situation either. Regardless, I pace up to Antoinette saying,


    ¡°My eyes aren''t blind as well. I saw passion in your performance. That was superb.¡±


    She lifts her nose as she suppresses a grin, albeit poorly, as she says, ¡°Of course. I can change even if you don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°I¡¯m happy I was wrong.¡±


    Her grin widens before she glances towards me saying, ¡°You look like you were dragged by a cart for days. What happened?¡±


    I shrug saying, ¡°I was sprinting before I tripped.¡±


    She squints as she says, ¡°You seem taller too. I didn''t notice it before.¡±


    She hops from the podium as she walks up poking my exposed arm saying, ¡°You got all muscly too.¡±


    I stare at my arm before I flinch. The extra muscles grew while another muscle started growing on my hand. As I suppress the sudden discomfort, I say, ¡°Petra¡¯s training and the hearty food here really allowed a growth spurt.¡±


    She lifts her hand reaching the top of my head as she says, ¡°You¡¯re...I don¡¯t know 6¡¯3-4 now. Your like 6 inches taller now. That¡¯s crazy. You¡¯re kinda...gray too.¡±


    I flex my arm as I say, ¡°You must have misremembered my previous size is all.¡±


    Brixworth says staring at my arm, ¡°What are they feeding kids these days...Either way, we need to continue with class. Please have a seat.¡±


    I turn my head towards my arm, and the level of muscular development forces a visible cringe spawning from my gut. Striations line each muscle while my skin thickened for some reason. After standing at the side of the lecture, I think to Deluge,


    ¡°Why the hell did you make me so ripped?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you''re flying through the air, Your skin shifts up and down, so I tightened the the organ while attaching it to key spots between the joints. This will prevent it from being ripped as easily while allowing greater strength.


    He continues delivering an energized response,


    ¡°We will be able to use the attachments for building force in your strikes like using a spring. This even allows for easier attachments to walls and other objects because your skin won¡¯t shift as you grab an object eliminating the mechanical disadvantage of skin slipping or rolling.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I say as I observe my grayish hand, ¡°You really enjoy modifying this body don¡¯t you?¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°It¡¯s interesting operating with our divergent goals in mind. Instead of trying to create the best flesh consumer, I am creating the strongest humanoid creature possible. The challenge excites me.¡±


    I blink as I say, ¡°Flesh consumer?¡±


    ¡°Devourer, eater, whatever. A form for consumption. More importantly, I have been meaning to tell you something.¡±


    I say, ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I found the organization that Helfeston was a part of. His family operates as a part of an organization that uses human souls for gemchaining and soul forging.¡±


    I close my eyes as I say, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me earlier?¡±


    My pulse quickens as Deluge says, ¡°What you said earlier made me forget the detail. They attempted murdering Sophia once more. I believe they tampered with her experiment preventing the gem from forming the golem correctly. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, can I eliminate them?¡±


    My fists clench as I grit my teeth. I think with a black hatred leaking from me, ¡°I have lost too many friends and family due to inaction. We¡¯re ending all of them now.¡±


    After breathing a deep lungful of air, I say interrupting Brixworth¡¯s lecture, ¡°Excuse me professor, may I leave class early?¡±


    He raises an eyebrow saying, ¡°What for?¡±


    I point at the holes in my uniform as I say, ¡°I need to change. I came to my senses suddenly.¡±


    He smiles as he says, ¡°Ah yes. Go ahead then, and try not to trip on your way back. Joan might have a heart attack if she sees you shirtless.¡±


    I redden profusely as the class giggles at his teasing, but I whip a reply like a man catching thunder, ¡°She would likely do the same if she saw you shirtless as well, though for different reasons.¡±


    Brixworth blushes as the entire class starts shouting ohhhhhhh.


    Brixworth nods as he says, ¡°Alright, that was pretty good. I¡¯ll give you this victory.¡±


    I grin in response before I turn pacing across the campus with my fury inflaming as I dwell on Deluge¡¯s declaration. What kind of twisted organization rips souls from people? Why would they do that? The questions bewilders me as Deluge says,


    ¡°Aether will prove a valuable ally in our battle with this enemy. He will not kill a living thing most likely, but there is a chance he will dispatch of any golems that stand in our way.¡±


    I nod my head before I jogtowards the forest Aether resides in. Even after several miles of running, I never sweat, so I say, ¡°Why do I no longer perspire?¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°You have no reason for dissipating excess heat as I resolved your intolerance for high temperatures long ago by altering your metabolic processes and the composition of your blood.¡±


    Maybe I should ask fewer questions about my physique as the complexity of his answers astonishes me.


    I reach aether as he stands in the center of a cracking crater with his signature shadow emanating from his glowing blue runes. He sits in a spot of light between the shade of the trees, and the contrast of his body''s light and his surroundings darkness always leaves me amazed.


    Aether hunches as he sits positioning his arms on his knees while staring at the ground. The leaves and dirt on him signify his lack of movement. Deluge says,


    ¡°He believes himself a monster just as you did.¡±


    I nod before I walk up to Aether saying, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. Are you enjoying your freedom?¡±


    Aether sits in silence without shifting at my response, so I wait for several minutes. He eventually grates out a reply, ¡°I remember you booming words during the day of my escape that describe how I feel now.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Which ones?¡±


    He stares at his hands as he says, ¡°Ive become death...The destroyer of worlds.¡±


    His suffering pinches my nerves with a sickening discomfort. I know his pain. I understand his horror. I feel his burden. His words remind me of my helplessness with Luke, but I fathom the words to end his bane.


    I say, ¡°My professor tried to prevent me from freeing you for that same reason. He believed you would kill everyone around you. He was wrong, and I believe your feelings are misplaced as well.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°The thought of killing other life. It repulses me, but I can¡¯t avoid it. I will kill by the mere act of moving.¡±


    A bird lands on his shoulder as I reply, ¡°And you shall help no one by standing still.¡±


    Aether rasps, ¡°I was never meant to be this way. I was never meant to move or influence others.¡±


    I walk in front of him where I say, ¡°I remember many months ago. My parents had just passed, and I escaped enslavement by killing another man. I nearly fell to my death, but Deluge saved me from my peril.¡±


    I open my hands as I say, ¡°There were times where I wished to settle. To sit down and watch time flow by. I watched as everything I built crumbled to sand...Yet I moved on and guess what I found?¡±


    I raise both my arms as I say with a building volume, ¡°I found reasons to move forward. I found reasons to live each day like my last. I love this life I live now, and I love the people I share it with.¡±


    I lower my hands clenching my left fist in front of me as I say, ¡°You¡¯ll find that same shining light above the clouds here on earth. You are a force of nature Aether. As powerful as leviathans clashing and as mighty as entire kingdoms."


    I open my hands towards my sides as I lean towards him saying, ¡°Instead of feeling the pain you can inflict, think of your potential. Think of the opportunity you''ve been given for helping others. Just as you can destroy, you can create.Just as your strength can break, it can build...You harbor a force of change for this world.¡±


    He still sits in silence, so I push one last time reaching my hand towards him, ¡°I believe in your will to change for the better. I believe in your capacity for kindness. I believe in you. Now you simply need to believe in yourself.¡±


    Several tense seconds pass before he turns towards me saying, ¡°I understand Deluge¡¯s envy over your words now...This...body is a curse only if I allow it to be. This strength is only evil if I move without direction.¡±


    He stands as he finishes radiating his aura with might and mettle, ¡°Your words remind me of a man afflicted with polio. I leaned against the walls of his bedroom watching his struggle many years ago in a different place. He fought off the disease and regained the use of his limbs, and as he stood for the first time from his bed with his wobbly knees, he said with light pouring against him through the window -


    ¡®With each step I gait, I decide my goal. I am the master of my fate. I am the captain of my soul.¡¯¡±


    I place a hand on his upper arm as I say, ¡°Then would you help me in my ambitions?¡±


    He clenches both his fists before he clangs them together in front of him with a slow, precise control as he says, ¡°If your cause is worthy, then I will grow towards your light even if the wind pushes me away from your path.¡±


    I crease my eyebrows as I say, ¡°An organization that kills humans for stealing their souls is trying to kill Sophia. They even attempted murdering Deluge and I.¡±


    I clench my fist in front of my chest as I say, ¡°I want you to help me by crushing the golems that protect them.¡±


    Aether grates his answer saying, ¡°So they trap the souls in a body like mine?¡±


    I wince as I say, ¡°They...likely condition the souls. They warp their mind so that they become easier to control.¡±


    Aether rips his reply with the the force of nature at his back, ¡°Then I will end their eternal winter and their nights of endless darkness. They face hordes of locust that feast upon their flesh and even the blight that follows. The poor souls stand stand at the cusp of obliteration.¡±


    Deluge nudges me from conscious as he says, ¡°They stand at the cusp of salvation.¡±


    Authors notes: Aether''s dialogue was inspired by thoughts of trees, EG,  "I will grow towards your light even if the wind pushes me away from your path." Someone also gave me a .5 or 1 star rating which was saddening, but I shall persevere!


    Having said that, ratings are still appreciated, and I will love you forever and give you cookies if you give me one with words and stuff! *<del>Promises may be exaggerated</del>*


    If you want to offer me a cup of coffee for writing my stories, here''s a link to my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Monsoon117?ty=h</a> Coffee + me = more story. It''s Newton''s 4th law.


    Benefits include seeing the next 3 chapters, illustrations, maps, voice overs and other cool stuff. Please check it out!

 Chapter 41: Accomplice

    Chapter 41: Accomplice


    Aether grabs me by my torn shirt, and after he pulls me over his shoulders, the fabric rips further shearing my clothes to tatters. I frown as I take over the conscious saying, ¡°Why Aether?¡±


    He says with a calm voice like still water, ¡°I do not wish for you to slow me down.¡±


    My wieght tears the last strip of clothes supporting me before I land on the geodes on Aether¡¯s back. The jutting blocks of black absorb the light around him as his enormous hand leans back down. He says, ¡°Where must we go?¡±


    Deluge shoves me from conscious again as he says, ¡°The assassin used a rare toxin that I found in worms and colorful frogs. These frogs waft pungent odors, and the only place those odors expel from are the hospital, the chemistry room, and that same cave that held the tarantula slime.¡±


    Deluge clings closer to several of the jutting, angular spires from Aether¡¯s back as he says, ¡°I believe they reside in the cave as I already explored the other areas during my travels. It''s several miles northwest of here Aether.¡±


    We swap control of the conscious with a fluid motion as we adjust our personas while Aether says, ¡°Then prepare yourself for motion. I am fast.¡±


    He leans downwards before an explosion thunders from underneath. The rapid acceleration pulls the skin of my face. Deluge¡¯s adjustments assist however, so I never grow disoriented.


    This doesn¡¯t change my astonishment at Aether¡¯s speed. The detonation of each of his footsteps sounds like a bottle of tornado winds being shattered. Boulders snap as he crushes through them, but even with his overwhelming heft, he pivots off his feet with a surprising, even mechanical grace.


    He sprints across the easiest path almost like growing through the forest rather than smashing it. His steps shear the earth and rip through rock, but he never touches a single branch. He doesn¡¯t collide with obstacles, he either avoids or passes through them with ease. Boulders never slow his movements even if he smashes through them.


    After the deafening journey, we approach the cave as pangs of fear stab into my gut and spine. The emotion injects until I kneel over clenching my fists as I clash my teeth saying, ¡°I am the captain of my soul, not some demented behemoth.¡±


    Aether turns towards me saying, ¡°Can it defeat me?¡±


    I stand up breathing deeply before I say, ¡°A creature in this cave brought me as close to death as I have ever been, so that is why my skin crawls at the moment. I do not believe it could even scratch you though.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°Deluge spoke of your suffering. I will stop the beast. You do not need to worry.¡±


    I tap my forehead several times as a rush of thoughts passes my brain. I wish to accept his offer as it allows me to avoid this problem, but I will never forget the horror of that day completely. The scars that monster left on my mind still radiate with a raw, intense tenderness. I need to overcome my fear if I wish to move forward, so I say, ¡°Will you allow me to fight it?¡±


    Aether says, ¡°Why would you want to fight such a monstrosity?¡±


    I lean downwards as I say, ¡°I faced true terror that day. I never felt so close to death, and that creature engraved this dread into my soul. If I could dream, I would still have nightmares of the day I faced it. I don¡¯t want to be fleeing in constant terror of shadows behind me. I want to live without fear.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°That makes no sense to me, but I understand your feelings. I shall watch until I see you suffer an injury.¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°Thank you Aether.¡±


    We would walk into the cave, but the entrance proves too small for Aether, so he destroys the entrance with a stomp. The tarantula slime couldn¡¯t pass the wall of rock, so my initial assumption that  Aether is at least ten times stronger rings true as he decimated the barricade without any effort. This lessens my anxiety to manageable levels.


    The lack of darkness also calms my spirit. Aether glows in the darkness rather than emitting the shade of day, so every crevice exposes itself leaving nothing unknown. Instead of flailing in the darkness alone, I face this cretin with an ally¡¯s light...literally.


    We pass across several lips before we reach the cavern with slimes rolling across the ground. The difference in view between 5¡¯7 and 6¡¯4(169 cm vs. 193 cm) frees me of my fear for these creatures. They were nearly my height before, now they roll along a foot shorter.


    Deluge grows an enamel sword from my left hand tearing through my skin, but I no longer wince at such an injury. The blade falls into my hand feeling like the extension of a limb as I shake out my shoulders. The 6 foot blade curves with extra weight at the tip giving it a nice whip as I swing it.


    Aether says, ¡°Impressive. Holding two minds in the same body leaves you saturated in talents.¡±


    I grow spikes from my right palm as I say, ¡°Wait till we get our asses kicked by this demon before you say such kind words.¡±


    Aether sputters before he laughs. He says afterwards, ¡°What is this?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Hmmm?¡± After a moment, realization pops in my mind as I say, ¡°Ah, you must have never laughed before. Just let it out if whenever you feel the urge to. It is good to laugh.¡±


    Aether looks around as several slimes roll towards us. I say, ¡°I need a warmup before the true battle starts. Just sit back and watch.¡±


    He falls backwards shattering stone as the blue slimes roll towards me absorbing refuse as they slide. I remove the remnants of my shirt before I pop my index fingers while rolling my shoulders.


    I set into a mobile stance right before a slime charges into me. Instead of crashing into it, I shoot sideways slicing the creature apart as the blade in my left hand shears through the thick membrane. The drag on the blade reflects the difference between before and now. In a few weeks, Deluge built the body of a warrior, and the grueling training of Petra created the mind of one.


    So even without the advantage of sight, these creatures pose no threat to me. I dash across the stony floor as I charge into a slime veering from my left. My shoulder ruptures the membrane as it explodes diffusing goop in every direction. The liquid pours against me cooling my skin before Deluge absorbs it at an astonishing speed.


    I grin as another creature darts from my right side, but step my right foot towards the creature as I crouch downwards with my elbows against my sides. I push upwards with my right foot before my left foot pivots spinning my arm upwards, and I pull the limb close before the crisp, sharp blow slams into the side of the creature.


    Deluge¡¯s modifications prove their worth as a wave of energy shoots through its liquid body before it splatters the insides of the slime through a massive rupture in its back. The membrane cracks folding over me blocking the blowup before I push the thick skin off of me.


    Two other slimes approach me, but I launch a spine by rearing back and catapulting an enamel shard from my palm and into the gel sack piercing its body. The internal pressure of the creatures splurts its acrid slop outside of the rough shell with the force of waterfalls spinning through the air as it deflates.


    As the other creature approaches me, I lift my sword slamming the saber like a guillotine across the top of the slime slicing it apart. As the pieces roll past my sides,  Aether says, ¡°You are strong Jack. Why do you feel fear?¡±


    I pick up a membrane, and as I chew through it, I say, ¡°I would have been killed at least ten times over if not for Deluge. This world owns many evils, and I have only see the base of the menacing mountain these fiends spawn from. I would be a fool not to fear the unknown by now.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°Then trust your instincts.¡±


    I eat the remains of these beasts as I haven¡¯t consumed food for several days, and the prospect excites me with the same anticipation as seeing a favored relative after a long time. The thick gel mushes in my mouth exploding with the same flavor as my dad''s vodka. As I devour the slimes, I wonder at my capacity for it.


    This no longer bothers me. I am unconcerned with eating a raw animal even if that animal resembles a ruptured fruit. Strange. Before I finish, Deluge says, ¡°This creature is composed using an alcoholic structure for its liquid reactions rather than water like the other ones we''ve consumed.¡±


    As I finish the sour and somewhat pleasing meal, I think, ¡°So they have liquor as blood?¡±


    ¡°Essentially. They use that along with fibrous sinews and a rapid metabolization of these polymers for generating their mass...The tarantula slime may not be the largest problem these creatures could form. Be weary.¡±


    I say to Aether,¡±If anything else besides an eight legged slime shows up, please crush it with all your strength as it may be a new variety I¡¯ve yet seen.¡±


    Aether stands from his crater saying ,¡±I shall do so through my own judgment. Are you ready to move forward?¡±


    I nod before we walk through the cavern once more. I forgot about the bright gems lying deeper in the cave, but we discover mountains of those same jewels jutting from the walls here.


    The cavern spaces outwards while glowing bats fly from the roofs with both being colored in a deep violet. These bats shift and squirm in hordes while the gems that line the walls reflect their purple light revealing the sharp geodes of amethyst and the bulkier blocks of quartz.


    The bats make sounds like whispering while the warm air gives me a soothing sense of comfort despite the abnormal creatures here. As Aether stomps,  the bats fly from the cavern blinding us with their glowing purple as they hiss a sound that leaves me unbalanced and almost confused.


    After they leave, the true splendor of the cave permeates. Glowing trails fall from the ceiling with dots shining from their length. The bumpy roof of the cavern and the stalactites give a depth to the aquamarine lighting while the cave offers a slight fog in the air accentuating the mystical atmosphere.


    This place has never felt the presence of a human. The exhilaration of exploration crawls through my feet to my hands. The cave is a starry sky of blue...It¡¯s beautiful.


    Aether whispers, ¡°I never knew of such sights.¡±


    I smile as I say, ¡°Is it as mesmerizing as the stars above the clouds?¡±


    Aether leans backwards observing the cavern as he says, ¡°Heh, no, but I have taken another step closer towards that sight.¡± After a moment, he turns towards me saying, ¡°Thank you for taking me with you Jack. I enjoy this far more than sitting in the forest alone.¡±


    I fold my fingers through my hair as I say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s what friends do.¡±


    Aether¡¯s hands clench as he says, ¡°Friends...I enjoy the sound of the word.¡±


    I tap the edge of his hand clicking the metal as I say, ¡°I do as well. Let¡¯s go, there may even be greater sights to come.¡±


    As we tread through the cavern, a steady growl grows until a seven limbed monster crawls from a crevice above. Deluge and I grow plates of armor across my skin underneath my pants and across my chest. The sheets of material interlock like scales as I say to Aether, ¡°Wait until you believe I can no longer continue before you try killing this monster.¡±


    My skin crawls as the thousands of hairs across the tarantula slime¡¯s skin shifts and darts across every surface around it. The creature''s head shambles around until it locks onto Aether and I.Before it charges, I slingshot an enamel shard towards the creature sinking the projectile into its skin as it roars with a gurgling squelch.


    I grimace as visions spawning thousands of worms flash across my eyes, but I measure my mettle. I grit my teeth. I will not fall to this monster once more. I shall fight against this foe with the same determination as I fight against fate.


    The monster¡¯s bumpy, rough membrane shifts as numerous recent cuts show scars while the animal limps on its left side due to the missing limb before I lob another enamel spike into its body. After facing another twinge of pain, the twenty foot tall, bulky giant charges by clasping its horned feet into the stone underneath it.


    Instead of running away, I jolt towards the creatures shoving my heel against rock. I sprint until the creature¡¯s tentacles fly towards me, but I stomp my right foot into the ground turning my momentum as I launch my left hand into the nearest tentacle rending the limb.


    The beast¡¯s attack crumbles from the pain of my assault, so I push with my feet leaping towards its head tentacle. I grapple onto the entity¡¯s bumpy membrane with my feet grabbing onto its skin with claws locking them in place.


    I stab my sword through the monster¡¯s carapace. As it howls in pain, a sick wave of bloodlust pours over me before  I stab my right arm into the creature as well. I follow the urge of my instincts as I rip and tear the hellish being with my limbs mushing its flesh with my arms like rods of iron shifting through his body.


    My fingers harden as my nails grow, and I slice through the creature while my eyes widen. Within four seconds of my assault, the abomination launches two more tentacles at my back, but I end my ripping as I jerk the impaled sword from the horror¡¯s body slicing another tentacle in two.


    Twisting sideways, I clamp my hands against the edge of frontal spike dripping in poison before I force the appendage into the goliath¡¯s back as its legs wobble from holding us both up with only 4 legs.


    After ripping my feet from the beast¡¯s back, I crouch over and rocket from the slushy mess of its back. After flying towards the roof, I flip mid-air crashing my feet into the stone overhead before vaulting my body downwards with a wrathful composite of animosity and frenzy.


    I slam into the horror¡¯s back. Its feet collapse before I swing the sword through the front tentacle separating its head and body killing the creature. The mob of flailing tentacles and legs slaps against the ground while the body gushes the disgusting green mucus from its center. The strength it carried before diminished, so I crushed this broken, disfigured animal with a burst of energy without risking my life.


    The battle leaves an anticlimactic ambience in the room as I expected at least grievous wounds from facing such a maniacal beast. The factors fell into my hands this time however. Instead of having my arm dislocated from an ambush, I faced it with a knowing charge with it missing a limb. The light, training, and superior physique also enabled my domination.


    The ease of killing the being strikes me with a pang of guilt as I hop from its back covered in the green slime. Aether sits in silence as he stares at the creature with a knowing glance from his arms being crossed over his knees. He says after I sit beside him, ¡°Why did you kill that being?¡±


    I say between haggard breaths, ¡°It almost killed me before...I am paying it back.¡±


    Aether turns towards me as he rasps, ¡°Why? What of mercy?¡±


    I snap, ¡°I watched a thousand worms crawl from my own leg from that thing injecting something into my limbs. Not once did I see even the slightest hint of mercy towards my life. That is a concept only for the all powerful, and I am no such creature. I am but a man.¡±


    After a moment, Aether says,¡±I do not enjoy that logic, but  you seem correct. It nearly killed you before, and it attacked once more..I feel silly for saying such things now. I spoke without thinking.¡±


    After several breaths of stale air, I say, ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry for it. Many seem to think this way for some reason. They¡¯ve never faced someone trying to kill them. Otherwise, they would think as I do. You can afford to think that way though Aether. You are a hurricane in a stone body.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°I believe you will be the same in times to come.¡±


    I shrug as I state, ¡°Regardless, only those who were born all powerful show mercy. I¡¯ve been weak for far too long to forget of the pain of being powerless.¡±


    We stare at the deflated tarantula slime, and after several minutes, Aether says, ¡°Are you going to kill the humans when we reach our destination?¡±


    I meet his gaze saying, ¡°Most likely, yes. They tried killing me and my friends, so I shall reply in kind. I love words, but they cannot be used when someone is slicing your throat.¡±


    Aether nods as he says, ¡°I do not think you are wrong, but I will not join you in that task.¡±


    I say as I stand up, ¡°I understand. I will handle the human element. Just focus on the golems. Deluge will consolidate the lost souls of every person we kill as well, so they won¡¯t truly die either.¡±


    Aether stands up saying, ¡°Yes. That is...easier for me. Let us go. vI wish to be rid of this task looming over my head.¡±


    We walk deeper into the cave as the color of the stone shifts from gray to black. Aether¡¯s light shines reflecting off the rock revealing spiders with scorpion claws crawling across the floor. White salamanders scurry across the ground with claws and no eyes.


    Hordes of insects line the roof, but none of them move as a white fungus spurts from them. Hordes of harvestmen also crawl in bundles in the crevices of the cave with their tiny legs crawling over each other. This creepy atmosphere never bothers as these small creatures pose no threat to me.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The vibrations beneath us offer me real, tangible concerns. Aether¡¯s steps resonate with the force of violent stomps, so whatever exists below us will know of our presence long before we show ourselves. Whenever we breach their safe room, all of the soul smuggling operation may turn on us or worse - a horde of underground horrors lays waiting for us in the darkness.


    I say to Aether, ¡°Would you lead the the breach into the other room?¡±


    We reach a plate of stone that vibrates more than the others as Aether replies, ¡°Of course. I have yet to prove myself. I am glad you offer me the opportunity.¡±


    I nod my head as I say, ¡°Alright then. This plate of stone is thinner than the others. We should peirce downwards by creating a rupture here.¡±


    Aether lifts a hand as he turns towards me saying, ¡° How did you know that?¡±


    I say while leaning against the edge of a spine as Aether turns his head towards me,, ¡°Imagine the level of rumbling your feet emits as indications of the amount of struggle the stone has holding up your weight. The louder it groans, the thinner the piece.¡±


    Aether nods as he says, ¡°Ah. Are you prepared then?¡±


    I never removed the plates of armor across my skin, so I say leaping on his back, ¡°Of course. Get us down there big guy.¡±


    Aether lifts his foot before he slams the titanic slab of stone. I cover my ears as the floor creates a mosaic of cracks before a sudden, vociferous wave of sound slams against my body with enough force to rattle my teeth and shake my skin.


    Aether then jumps upwards 10 feet in the air before he lands on the stone crushing through the broken obstacle with an astonishing level of precision. Instead of bringing the cave down, he measures out the level of force needed to break the rock better than I would.


    I say after we land with a granite shattering boom and a cloud of dust blocking our vision, ¡°That was impressive. How did you know how much force to deliver?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown through rock before. It takes years of applying pressure in order to accomplish the feat, so I gained a proper understanding of how much power I need to break it.¡±


    With the tone of a naive professor facing enlightenment, I say, ¡°Incredible.¡±


    Aether hunches leaving his forearms arms parallel with the ground as he says, ¡°Don¡¯t express your awe just yet. Look around us.¡±


    As I lift my head surveying our surroundings, I raise my eyebrows in confusion. Slimes move across the ground around us carrying rocks and dirt while enormous boulders roll across the ground flattening any unlevel expanses of both stone and earth.


    Aether¡¯s blue light reveals the blue worker slimes of before, but they move with far more intelligence than earlier. Even with their lack of sensory organs, they flow in hordes without ever bumping into one another like a swarm of bees flying through the air.


    This crowd disperses exposing a new red slime around 4 feet tall. They move with a far greater dexterity than their blue cousins by extending spikes of keratin from their bodies. This new variety of slime approaches us with a tenacity matching their fierce appearance before an enormous pair of golden claws pops into view from behind a curve in the open expanse lit by  purple gems. A voice shouts with the same resonating force as Aether¡¯s,


    ¡°Stop little ones. We do not know why they are here.¡±


    The tension in the red slimes bodies crumble before they grind to a halt several feet in front of us. The claws of gold rip from an adjacent room revealing an orchestra of gold and ashen blue orbs. The monster floats as dozens of spheres flow together packed densely by the will of the central orb alone. Elegant and deadly blades mold from the creatures spheres with chips throughout the otherwise perfect weapons.


    These chinks in perfection amplify the overall deadliness of the beast however. Each chip positions at symmetrical and intricate intervals allowing any of her attacks just enough friction to pierce the armor or skin of a foe. This allows the smooth, glossy blade to slice through the rest of the enemy without resistance.


    The creature¡¯s length exposes its hulking size while the floating of the creature offers an otherworldly elegance as it glides through the air with the same grace as a hummingbird.


    The orbs still form the general outline of a bulky, shifting snake with enormous blades lining its front assault orbs, side leg orbs, and the sharpened club at the end of its tail. The beast slithers 200 feet from us saying, ¡°I am the queen of this colony. Why are you here?¡±


    I say expressing my relief with my tone and open arms at her offering words of reason, ¡°We believe there are other humans here who wish to harm us. We aim to end them through brute force. We do not wish to fight you.¡±


    The behemoth slams its bladed limb into the ground before the voice of a matriarch slams into my ears, ¡°Then why are you covered in the essence of my children?¡±


    I say as I open my palms gesturing towards the other creatures, ¡°Unlike these docile creatures, the other beings attacked us on sight. The eight limbed and sickly green one nearly killed me before he attacked me once more, so I ended him as well.¡±


    The orbs spread from the creature as it says, ¡°Ah, so you met Kara. I thank you for ending its miserable life.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°What did it do wrong?¡±


    The fiery tone of a betrayed mother infects the being¡¯s voice as she rasps, ¡°He broke from our colony after we created a treaty with the other humans. We allow them to enter our domain in exchange for resources...Kara refused the coalition, so he left with a few others.¡±


    Aether says standing from his defensive crouch, ¡°Then why did he attack at the slightest hint of our presence?¡±


    The queen scrapes the edge of the stone creating a fireworks display of sparks as she says, ¡°All my children lose their minds if they are away from me for too long. He was one of the strongest of his kind, so his arrogance led to his demise. I never wanted to send my babies to kill one another, so I left him to his whims.¡±


    A light in her central orb lowers as she says, ¡°I am sorry for placing you both in danger. I should have handled this earlier.¡±


    For the most terrifying creature I¡¯ve ever seen, this queen commands with a humility I¡¯ve also yet seen, not even in the poorest of humans. I say, ¡°It was nothing. I¡¯m just glad we didn¡¯t kill one of your rational children before we spoke with one another.¡±


    Her tail slides back and forth as she says, ¡°Likewise. You wish to destroy the humans below us then?¡±


    I raise my hands saying, ¡°They attempted destroying both me and my friends when we were most vulnerable. They wish to entrap our souls in a body like my friend here. He was once a mighty tree taller than the clouds in the sky. These humans would do worse to us however.¡±


    The red slimes roll away as she says, ¡°They create a divide in our colony as well. We enjoy the alcohol they grant us, but I cannot condone their actions any longer. I do not want another capable child like Kara falling into the path of madness. We shall hinder you in your goals no longer.¡±


    I raise myself onto Aether¡¯s right shoulder as I say, ¡°Then you offer a great service to me and my friend.¡± I reach out a hand, ¡°If you ever need a helping hand, then simply ask as I have few allies of such a reasonable disposition.¡±


    Her circular bodies grow closer as she says, ¡°Hmmm. An interesting prospect. We as a colony harbor several problems with your race normally. Your kind strikes against us attempting to kill us, and I do not know why. If you could give us some method for achieving peace, I will be grateful.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Diplomacy has always been my strong suit. Place your faith in me, and I shall return your prayers with my own retribution.¡±


    She taps the stone underneath her with a 12 foot claw saying, ¡°You speak differently than the other humans. You also...feel different. Do you harbor a link with Gaia? You both feel ...connected.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°How do you know of Gaia?¡±


    The sword orbs at her back move with the gentle ease of branches shifting in the wind as she says, ¡°Hahaha. Do you not feel her all around us? She is watching our every move at these depths. She protects us and gives us her energy. That is how we live.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°I should explain myself then. On the surface, Gaia used a piece of herself to end the apocalypse. I am collecting those pieces so that she doesn¡¯t distort our surface world anymore. A piece of Gaia is within me right now in fact.¡±


    The Queen lowers her orbs as she says, ¡°We are honored to be before even a fragment of her might. We are sorry for asking one who carries her within them to solve our petty concerns.¡±


    I wave my arms before I leap from Aether¡¯s shoulders staring up at the queen. I say after I land, ¡°No, no, no. Do not belittle yourselves. We are all equals under Gaia¡¯s gaze.¡±


    I think towards the fragment saying, ¡°That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gaia¡¯s piece says, ¡°Hah, hah. Of course little one. Speak what you feel. Your thoughts interest me.¡±


    I mentally nod before I say aloud, ¡°Raise your heads. Gaia speaks of your gratitude with kind words.¡±


    The Queen scrapes the floor revealing another explosion of sparks before she says, ¡°May I...touch you?¡±


    I squint my eyes as I say, ¡°Hmmm. What do you mean?¡±


    The floating orbs of the creature undulate upwards and downwards like waves as she says, ¡°I would just like to be...close to her.¡±


    So Gaia is considered a female by underground races. Duly noted. Deluge says, ¡°I do not trust this creature so perfectly as to allow her to touch us with sharpened swords double our height.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I think, ¡°Of course not. You wouldn¡¯t trust me if we didn¡¯t share the same body.¡±


    ¡°Then offer us before this mighty behemoth. Put our lives in her hands.¡±


    I say with a grim calm, ¡°Deluge. I understand you and I both have much we wish to accomplish. Risking our lives for the whims of this creature seems absurd. I understand that.¡±


    I raise my volume as I think, ¡°Yet think of what this entails. This creature, despite her fearsome appearance, has shown us a hospitality I have yet to receive from a human. We can choose to never trust another creature or exist without fear. Which life would you rather live?¡±


    Deluge says in a voice like broken glass, ¡°Fine. We shall live without caution. Have you ever wondered why you would have died so easily without me? It is because of scenarios like this. You throw our lives away at even the slightest curiosity.¡±


    I lean my head downwards as I think, ¡°I can understand that...If you truly wish to avoid these risks, I will let you decide.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s compromise.¡±


    After a moment of discussion, I say, ¡°You may do so Queen, but allow me to approach you. If you move suddenly, then Aether will motion to save me.¡±


    I look towards Aether saying, ¡°If you''re ok with that of course.¡±


    He nods before the queen says, ¡°I understand. Thank you for giving me the chance to be close with Gaia.¡±


    I walk forwards her sliding my feet with each step. Deluge increases the thickness of the plates covering me. His nervousness leaks into my own as my heart rate increases, but if anyone understands the kindness of unusual creatures, it¡¯s me.


    Deluge has saved my life countless times, Aether offers protection and an interesting companion, even Sophia¡¯s soul resides in a body not her own. These entities offer a rich depth to my life, and I am willing to take risks for adding another person to this list of unconventional allies.


    As I near her, she reaches out with an orb covered in the smallest spikes she has before her smooth membrane touches my cheek. I grab the ball between both of my hands saying, ¡°You''re nothing like Kara. You¡¯re far smoother and...warmer.¡±


    She says, ¡°He does not represent us. We are a mighty coalition of well maintained and sentient beings like any other race.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°I must agree.¡±


    As I brush against her blade, the slightest touch I muster slices into the skin exposed on my fingertip, so I jerk my hand back before she shoots backwards saying in her motherly, deep voice, ¡°I am sorry. I did not realize you didn¡¯t know my blades were dangerous.¡±


    I throw my hand to my side as if shoving someone off of me as I say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just wanted to know what they were like.¡±


    She approaches me slithering around me with a quiet calm for a moment before I say squinting my eyes, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She curves around me saying, ¡°It is warm. I can feel Gaia within you. It feels like...home.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it.¡± After two minutes of her poking me with an assortment of orbs, I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to end our activity so suddenly, but we must stop the others before they catch wind of our schemes.¡±


    She suddenly stops as she says, ¡°Ah, yes...Of course. It was fun. Please come once more. I will tell you more of my kind if you are interested.¡± She points towards Aether with a talon saying, ¡°That offer extends to your friend as well.¡±


    I nod saying, ¡°Likewise.¡±


    I bend downwards before leaping over her colossal body of 30 feet in height. She floats over herself in the enormous cavern saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such athleticism from someone of your race. How did you do that?¡±


    After I land with a smooth crouch, I say standing, ¡°I¡¯m more than just human.¡±


    She says, ¡°Would you mind leaving with a name as you go?¡±


    I reach Aether leaping onto his shoulders saying, ¡°I¡¯m Jack Donovan. You can call me Jack though.¡±


    ¡°Then until we meet again Jack.¡±


    I nod my head saying, ¡°May the stars shine on you until that day?¡±


    She taps the side of her central orb as the light at the center veers towards her side away from me as she says, ¡°I do suppose I need a name if you gave me your own. Queen will do.¡±


    I place my fist against the top of my chest as I lean against the back of my hand for a moment, but I say, ¡°What if we call you Razor. You seem sharp of body and of mind, so the name fits in my eyes.¡±


    The light at her center peers towards me before she lays two claws over one another under her central orb as she says, ¡°That sounds excellent. I shall be called Razor then.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°After our journey back, I will likely return with another human. She will love hearing of your culture and species. I shall see you soon.¡±


    Aether bends his knees before he dashes shaking the earth as he pounds the stone beneath us with unrealistic strength and weight. Despite her massive frame, Razor probably weighs less than Aether even though he¡¯s less than one tenth her overall size.


    As we dash through the cavern, Aether side steps innumerable slimes until we reach a series of tunnels. The lack of slimes and enormity of gems down the leftmost passage offers an obvious conclusion for the location of the smuggling operation. We cross several miles of a single tunnel until the sound of pacing golems overpowers Aether¡¯s own thunderous steps.


    I say as we reach the last fifteen feet of the tunnel, ¡°This will be gruesome...Are you ready Aether?¡±


    He hunches his shoulders saying, ¡°I spoke of my resolve before. Nothing has changed. Let us destroy this evil.¡±


    I nod as we step into the room with golems pounding pits that squelch wet crunching.


    Author''s Note:


    Really sorry about the long upload time. I started getting some serious pain in my forearms and the back of my hands, but I got a new keyboard allowing me to type without having to slam the keys of a keyboard that''s literally over a decade old. Finals also proved difficult, but now that schools over with, I have a lot more free time for you guys, so you can expect me to catch up to my updating schedule here soon-ish.


    If you want to offer me a cup of coffee for writing my stories, here''s a link to my Patreon:  https://www.patreon.com/Monsoon117?ty=h</a> Coffee + me = more story. It''s Newton''s 4th law.


    Benefits include seeing the next 3 chapters, illustrations, maps, voice overs and other cool stuff. Please check it out!

 Chapter 42: Carnage

    Chapter 42: Carnage


    The wet crunching emanates from the vats of stone being crushed inside a liquid reeking of burnt hair and sulfur. It mimics the scent I associated with the slimes whenever I first entered this cave several weeks ago.I assumed incorrectly then, but I fail  in my assumption no longer.


    Golems of a higher quality than the previous worker thralls mince through each of these containers with their larger upper bodies allowing for superior balance when carrying heavy loads. The glowing runes glisten with a faint blue just like Aether¡¯s if his dimmed to 1000th of its current splendor. No shadow follows their wake however, and despite their mechanical movements, I spot mistakes in their footing that cause several to stumble in holes or rocks on the ground.


    Several workers walk up to me with stares of utter incomprehension as two golems behind them carry large vats of ethanol. A man with a scar across his neck says,


    ¡°How...That¡¯s...the golem of the end...¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I shout, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He digs his eyes against my face as he rasps, ¡°This is the first golem. He is the beginning and the end. The alpha and the omega. How can he be walking around here?¡±


    I shout across the flattened floor as I say, ¡°I freed him...What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    They stare at one another for a moment whispering before I shout, ¡°Give me an explanation soon, else I snap upon you with the force of a bear trap crushing your neck.¡±


    The left most of the three men shouts after he squints towards me for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s Jack. Jack Donovan. What the hell is he doing here?¡±


    The first time someone you¡¯ve never known says your name, it fills you with a sense of pride and dread that bash against one another creating a sort of apathetic pulp, so I say ignoring their claims, ¡°I know what lies in these golems. Why do you do this?¡±


    They turn towards one another before the middle man smiles grinning as he says, ¡°We¡¯re just mining the gems in this cave. That¡¯s all. Here, I¡¯ll show you the way out that doesn¡¯t involve facing hordes of man eating slimes.¡±


    I snap my words with the heat of dragon¡¯s fire and the eclipse of my patience, ¡°I am no fool. You face your death if you speak a single warped truth once more.¡± The men cringe before the middle man taps the edge of his satchel creating the sound of ripping steel once more.


    My arms elongate while my shoulders broaden. My hands grow in size before I jerk my hand into the earth shooting my body off to the side. Right after I move, four blocks of earth spawn where I stood with each pillar level with my neck. He aimed to kill me with such a precise, practiced attack. I shall return the favor.


    I maul through the softened stone whipping across the short distance between use before a large golem trimmed with gold and encrusted in iron jumps from a stony alcove above me.


    He lands on my right arm breaking the limb before its weight drags me to the earth pinning me down. The iron golem swings its foot at my skull using a technique reminding me of Petra¡¯s own maneuvers. I contort my neck backwards dodging its kick.


    The top of my head touches my back as wind flows against me while my spine bends beyond the limits of a human. I snap my face back into position as I brace against his left leg that pins my arm down. I jerk my right arm from under its weight flinging me from another four pronged earth trap as I roll across the ground.


    After I slow, I perch into a leaning position with my face low to the ground as my back arches while my arms jut towards me sides. The middle man with a scarred throat says,


    ¡°It¡¯s good you came here. We couldn¡¯t touch you after you became Petra¡¯s disciple, but if you walk into our den so willingly, we will make you into a fine golem, merry murderer of Tahnar.¡±


    I roar my words bouncing them across the cave walls as I say, ¡°How do you know of me? Who told you this?¡±


    He stumbles back at my inhuman voice and posture as my figure reveals itself under the dull glow of the vermillion torches surrounding us. He snaps moving behind the steel golem as he says, ¡°I see you are the actual demon that Geralt mentioned. Regardless, you can¡¯t beat this golem.¡±


    I lift myself upwards as my hands rest level with my knees. I grin with elongated teeth as I hiss, ¡°Perhaps not, but there is one who can.¡±


    Aether explodes into acceleration from the back of the expanse before he smashes into the other eight foot golem who slides across the earth. The men leap from behind the iron golem ground as I pounce towards the dark skinned man closest to me. The man¡¯s onyx skin and curved horns mimic the appearance detailed in the race catalogs of Geshians. So this is what they are.


    I tackle him to the ground slamming him unconscious before I kick my foot against the ground. I fly 5 feet through the air before I land stretching all four limbs outward. I kick my back feet while I outstretch my hands pulling with clawed fingers that grip into the stone.


    Electricity fills my veins as the other black skinned man shouts in horror, ¡°What the hell are you? We weren¡¯t told we would be fighting against an abomination.¡±


    I grab him pulling him upwards  several feet from the ground as I growl, ¡°You know nothing of me.¡±


    I release him from my grasp before I clench my fist while I step forward jerking my arm into his side. The stiff arm slams him through the air before he lands outstretched while groaning.


    I worried of my ability to incapacitate normal humans without killing them. If I hold back, I prevent their utter destruction. Excellent. As I celebrate, a series of four earthen pillars crunches against my neck closing my throat as the scarred man walks up to me saying,


    ¡°Your friend over there¡¯s having more trouble than I believed he would. The golem of the end isn¡¯t as intimidating as I believed.¡±


    I glance over as Aether stands still absorbing a series of punishing blows from the golem without even lifting a single finger. I roll my eyes at Aether¡¯s gentleness. This idiot believes in his golem¡¯s victory without any actual evidence. He¡¯s incompetent.


    The incompetent attack still required an enormous abundance of precision and technique however. The earthen pillar, block my airway while they drag me up from the ground. This would snap the neck of a normal human while leaving them hanging helpless if they somehow survived.


    Yet I am no normal human. I grow a claw before I cut my throat allowing me to breathe from my esophagus. Other creatures tried strangling me before, so I react before pressure mounts this time.


    The cocky villain trots upwards as he says, ¡°Even demons need air, though I¡¯m surprised my attack didn¡¯t break your neck killing you instantly.¡±


    As my legs reach the ground, I push my arms upwards creating a blaring thud against the rocks on my throat. The man stumbles back before I lob my arms like clubs upwards once more creating a net of cracks on the stone. He murmurs, ¡°What evil is this.¡±


    I grit my teeth before I kick off my feet jerking my fists into the stone snapping my earthen prison. My arms jut from the stone before I turn them more than is natural as I shorten my frame to its normal size. This suspends me on my hands before I crawl out of the expanse scrambling my feet against the stone.


    I squirm from the pillars as two arms rupture out the sides of my rib cage and my shoulders expand to allow the limbs room to move. I crawl across the ground staring towards the scarred man as he scrambles gemchaining with the fluid mastery of years of practice.


    My reflexes overcome his training however. I dart under a jet of boiling water before I dig my fingers into the earth beneath. I pull on the ground lobbing me sideways as an eruption of earth explodes from underneath me. I grow a pike from my shoulder before I rip the appendage out slingshotting the shard into the man''s foot as he falls howling in pain.


    I turn towards the Aether as I say, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you destroyed it yet?¡±


    Aether turns towards me bearing the full brunt of the golem¡¯s attacks with ease as he says, ¡°I did not know if you could absorb his soul if I ended his form as it is.¡±


    I nod saying, ¡°Just crush him before you throw his gem towards me. I can save it then.¡±


    The steel golem grates in a desperate voice saying, ¡°What are you. What is this. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Aether grabs the golem¡¯s skull before he lifts the two ton behemoth from the ground with a single hand saying, ¡°I am he who pierces the clouds...I am Aether.¡±


    Aether crushes the golem¡¯s skull with a slow and controlled clench. The iron busts and rips as stone breaks through the plating while the powdering of the substances sounds worse that scraping concrete with a shovel.


    The sound of warping metal alters before a stream of boiling water crashes against me, but Deluge¡¯s modifications allow me to shake the substance off before I grow another spike from my palm.


    I whip my arm towards the scarred man discharging the projectile into his other scrambling foot. Before he gemchains again, I throw another shard into his left arm jerking him backwards before he falls to the ground. I turn towards Aether watching as he molds the other golem¡¯s stone and metal like a child playing with putty.


    The sight humbles me at Aether¡¯s utter might. I theorized he could overwhelm the other golems, but obliterating an iron plated golem with a human soul in it with such ease...It¡¯s awe inspiring.


    I shake my head before Aether grasps the stone from the mushed golem with a gentle grasp. He tosses the stone towards me, and my hand clamps the stone before Deluge rips the soul from the container.


    The fiery soul channels through my arm before I turn towards the man saying, ¡°You have some explaining to do.¡±


    The man¡¯s pale skin wrinkles as he hisses, ¡°I won¡¯t speak to a demon you filthy-¡±


    I stomp busting stone as I shout, ¡°You use human souls for evil. You can say nothing.¡±


    He grins as he says, ¡°Well now. I suppose killing half a village for nothing is fine as well?.¡±


    I walk towards him saying, ¡°They stabbed spears through my heart and neck. They aimed to kill me, a hapless orphan. I would have died if not for these abnormalities you see now.¡±


    I reach him before I lean towards his face. His throat shifts before I palm the side of his cheek blaring a sharp snap before I say, ¡°Do not spit at me or else I will rip your tongue out and make you eat it.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes twitch before he spits sideways away from me. He says, ¡°What will it take for me to live through this.¡±


    I grin as I raise an eyebrow saying, ¡°If you had spoken with me instead of trying to snap my neck, I may have almost certainly been merciful, but I have learned one irrefutable fact in my life.¡±


    My voice densifies into granite as I say, ¡°If you leave a person who tried killing you alive, they shall try doing so again. With each word you speak, you decide the level of pain inflicted by your death, not your chances for survival.¡±


    He nods as he says grinning with blood in his mouth, ¡°For a kid, you have a rather experienced head on your shoulders. Well, what do you want to know?¡± He gasps at his injuries before he says, ¡°I¡¯m in some rather vivid pain at the moment. If you could hurry up, I would appreciate it.¡±


    I say, ¡°Explain the purpose of this place.¡±


    His grin weakens as he says, ¡°We do a lot here. The primary business is in human souls, though not what you think probably.¡±


    I squint my eyes as he says, ¡°We use human souls for a variety of functions. Instead of just putting human souls in golems for labor, we also indoctrinate troops for wars, create hidden gladiators for families, and we even enchant human souls to objects.¡±


    I close my eyes subduing my rage as I say, ¡°So the soul of the iron golem was a gladiator then?¡±


    He nods as he says, ¡°It was one of our finest. He was a member of the Donovan family you share the name of. He was the brother of some forgotten member who ran off with a singer. She was quite the vocalist from what I heard.¡±


    My animosity diffuses out as I rasp, ¡°Was his name Hubrick?¡±


    He nods as he says, ¡°Aye. We were hired as guards for this facility along with him. He chose to have the procedure because he wanted to bring honor back to his side of the family. Few are willing to become golems regardless of circumstance.¡±


    He turns towards Aether as he says, ¡°He handled it without even wincing once. He took the entire process without so much as a scream.¡±


    He turns towards me as his face sweats, ¡°You should be proud of how you and him are related. Your whole family has a will of iron in them apparently.¡±


    Rather kind words for someone who attempted murdering me seconds prior. I say as I squint my eyes, ¡°Are other¡¯s escaping as we speak?¡±


    He shakes his head saying, ¡°Sound don¡¯t travel good through rock. You¡¯ll probably be able to clear this entire cavern and the warehouse above. We barely heard you before you came here...We thought you where some slime coming for early shipments. That didn¡¯t work out too well no did it?¡±


    I nod saying, ¡°That was why you brought ethanol...¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°The slime¡¯s alcoholic base would give them a ravenous hunger for it.¡±


    I refocus my stare as I rasp, ¡°Why did this organization attempt killing me?¡±


    He shakes his head as he says,


    ¡°We check the background of each person before we gut them. Whenever we found yours, we discovered a rather excellent forgery, but a forgery nonetheless. Helfeston came in after your first day here saying how you were going to ruin his winning streak with Florence after just a few weeks of gemchaining.¡±


    He grimaces as he says, ¡°That was before Alcott suggested checking your background. After we figured it out, Helfeston even offered doing the deed himself. It seemed like an easy score to attack some child and use you as a powerful soldier. It backfired obviously. Your a hulking monstrosity, not some skinny child.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I nod as I say, ¡°I¡¯m starting to see the picture from all the pieces. Who composes this organization?¡±


    He frowns as he says, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They keep intermediaries throughout their network. It creates a rather deep rabbit hole in a sense. I know their voices at least, but that won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    I walk over beside his head as I say, ¡°Thank you for this. You and Hubrick will make excellent friends.¡±


    His expression sours as his face wrinkles while he finches from pain. After a momentary spasm, he says, ¡°I doubt there¡¯s any room left in heaven for someone like me.¡±


    I nod as I say, ¡°I believe there isn''t rapture for what you have done, but I can offer an alternative.¡±


    I unsheath my blade slicing straight through the top half of his skull without warning killing him before even the slightest perception of pain. I place my hand atop his skull as a wave of nausea pierces into my gut.


    I¡¯ve never killed someone out of choice before. Killing Jase spawned from sheer desperation while Deluge destroyed the rest of my victims. Even the worst of my pains never prepared me for this sickness. Physical pain tolerance shares no relation with emotional fortitude from my experience, and even the most battle hardened veterans weep when their mothers die.


    I experienced my fair share of both, yet I never felt a sensation such as this. A piece of me accepts what I did, but another piece writhes at the act. The last fragment of my childhood self I held onto gripping with tenacity and fervor, it cracks. The wonder of this world darkens by only an imperceptible degree, yet that single slither decided much of my outlook.It can no longer.


    I gaze at his corpse as his blood darkens the exposed brain and spine from my cut, but I never flinch at the grotesque sight. I did this. I must accept it. Deluge gathers his soul into consolidation as I squirm.


    Several minutes pass before I turn towards Aether saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±


    Aether bends over before he says, ¡°It must be done. This place screams with torment. The ashes of others plague this place like rotting roots. We must stop the perpetrators here.¡±


    I nod before I walk over to each of the geshian warriors cleaving through their skulls using my bloody sword. The blade sucks the sanguine liquid on its edge just as my story to Luke foretold, and I force my body forward through my discomfort at killing these people while Deluge rips their souls into consolidation.


    We gather the spirits of the golems before we move onward as we pass into a tunnel. I headbutt the side of a wall as I reel from the sharp trauma while my forehead chips the stone. Aether says, ¡°What happened. Why did you do that?¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°Because I deserved it.¡±


    Aether stops walking before he says, ¡°You did what you had to do for maintaining your safety. There is no shame in that.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°I do not relish in murder. It doesn¡¯t matter the why or when. Even if we save their souls, it still hurts.¡±


    I pace forward silencing further questions with my palpable gloom. I hate this. It disgusts me. As my thoughts dwell on the bleaker aspects of my actions, Deluge says, ¡°I can do this if you care not to.¡±


    I say, ¡°I thank you for the offer, but I don¡¯t want to run from this...I want to know what I¡¯m doing. I found rationalizing the murder of half of Tahnar far easier than I first assumed, so if we are to kill anymore, I wish to carry an appropriate burden for my sins.¡±


    Deluge snaps, ¡°So you wish to face meaningless suffering?¡±


    I close my eyes as I say, ¡°No Deluge. I wish to give my suffering a meaning.¡±


    We pace until we cross a room with the same mine system operating. No people walk through the room, so Deluge and I harvest the souls with ease before a doorway appears in the distance. Aether says, ¡°We must hurry before the others escape. My footsteps will give us away.¡±


    I jump onto his back latching onto his geodes before he leaps forward generating a deep rumble before he lands several feet in front of the doorway. He tramples the blockade and the stone lining around it. Aether crouches in the short room while two security guards generate a series of gemhains in surprise.


    Aether blocks the meager assaults before I lunge my sword forward stabbing downwards. The saber punctures through the man''s face sliding downwards past his collar bone before I leap from Aether tackling the other guard to the ground. He raises his hands as he says, ¡°I have a family, please show mercy!¡±


    I scowl exposing my teeth as I hiss, ¡°So did I, and so do your victims.¡±


    I lop off his head leaving the blade at the end of his neck as it swallows the torrent of blood that follows. I turn downwards as I grit my teeth. Pieces of my soul wither and die as I grab the side of my face with my right hand. I never wanted this. I never wanted to kill people...Why am I doing this.


    I whisper, ¡°Why am I even here...¡±


    Deluge shouts,


    ¡°You are here to right the evils of this world. You are here to end this abherration before more lives are crushed for mere gold.You bear the burden of the weak and helpless so that even those without legs may walk hand in hand bathed in light. Do not falter. Do not stop. You are right in this Jack. This is an absolute good with necessary evil.¡±


    My heart aches at his words as my chest constricts. I throw my blade against the stone before I fall to my knees pounding my fist against the stone. After a moment, Aether says,


    ¡°You may be strong Jack, but you were never made to be a fighter, let alone a killer. Let your friend do this. I doubt he would mind.¡±


    I breathe several deep, ragged breaths before I stand rolling my shoulders. I look back saying, ¡°It isn¡¯t what you are made to be. It is what you decide to become. I can¡¯t grieve any more. My heart must calcify. My skin must become stone. My mind must steel. I will become more than a man as this world needs me to be. It needs a symbol. An icon. A semaphore immersed in the sun.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°Why in the sun?¡±


    I say, ¡°A semaphore is a method for signalling  that needs light for its visibility unlike fire. It was a literal metaphor.¡±


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°That was quick witted.¡±


    I grin before I say, ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked, otherwise I doubt any person could have caught it. Regardless, we need to move forward.¡±


    I leap onto his back before we pass through another set of doorways colliding with stone and wood once more. The faces before me melt together as I kill and slaughter a dozen more guards during our exploration. I attempt speaking with them before I attack, but they use my mercy as a means for using their gemchains or for giving their golems time to position for offence.


    The carnage ails me still, but I find the task easier after speaking with Deluge and Aether. Deluge sucks the souls of many members with a somber bearing, but his greed shows through his facade. He revels in the bloodshed. That part of his mind unsettles me, but he represses himself with an ironclad will I trust.


    We clear three more large mines as I scout ahead preventing Aether¡¯s footsteps from giving us away. I reach a hallway that ends with a trapdoor showing normal stone. After I pace backwards reaching Aether, I say


    ¡°This is the external building they use for moving their products to the surface. I¡¯ll scout through the building before you enter. If I don¡¯t return within five minutes, just smash through the wall.¡±


    He nods as he says, ¡°Be safe Jack and remember. This place is like a weed. We must pull every root up, or else it will return the moment we look away.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I slither until I reach the ladder falling from the trapdoor at the end of a dirt hallway with a roof of stone, but right before I open the trapdoor, it shakes. As it pops open, I maneuver to the back of the ladder. What I assume is a man in elegant clothing of red silk interlaced with purple patterns paces down the ladder.


    I sweat as I scramble for some means of escape, but each step he takes reveals more and more of the man''s frame before he stops saying above him, ¡°Has the new shipment come in yet?¡±


    A gruff voice returns his voice saying, ¡°Here soon. There probably running behind cause of all the gemchainers runnin around the place. They¡¯ll probably wait till after sundown to be safe.¡±


    During their discussion, I placed my palm against the wall behind the ladder before I grew a spike into the earth.The horn extends until it pierces several feet into the wall, and I use it for pulling myself


    against the dirt while maintaining a slow, steady motion to not alert the man of my presence.


    As I stick to the wall, I remain still until the man paces down the stairway. A drop of sweat falls from my shoulder as the earth cracks under the strain of my weight, but my hold persists until the man turns around while the trapdoor closes. My gray skin and brown pants blended with the soil enough that he never noticed me. Deluge¡¯s foresight strikes yet again.


    After I recede the horn allowing me to lay close to the ground, the man lights a crude match before he lights a lamp in his hand while I crawl behind him. He turns around illuminating my form before I grab both his mouth and lamp preventing him from dropping the delicate object on the floor.


    I rasp my words using my deepest voice as I say, ¡°Hello there wanderer. Would you mind answering a few questions?¡±


    His eyes dart around him before I say, ¡°I am going to remove my hand from your mouth. If you scream or even speak above a whisper, I will tear your throat out with my teeth.¡±


    I growl while baring my teeth accentuating my point before I swap personas saying, ¡°This doesn''t have to be ugly however. You just have to tell me what I want to know. Simple. Can you do that?¡±


    His eyes glaze over as he blinks before he motions his head up and down. I remove my hand from his throat as I say, ¡°Who are your superiors.¡±


    The man breaths several times before he says, ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you say. I foreign-¡±


    I snap frothing an icy anger as I whisper, ¡°I heard you speak with the man moments before. If you are going to lie, do so without insulting my competence.¡±


    He gulps before he says, ¡°Ah...Shit. Alright. What are you?¡±


    I grimace as I snarl, ¡°Nightmares have no name. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±


    A bead of sweat slides down his forehead as he says, ¡°Ok, ok. We work with several members of  HELP!¡±


    I clasp my hand around his neck as I crush his throat before a rumbling appears upstairs. I dash towards the side of the hallway before fire shoots through the entire hallway bathing me in burning agony. The torment only lasts for a few moments before the heat dissipates and Deluge rejuvenates my skin.


    I clamber up the side of the hallway before the trapdoor opens a few seconds later. A head peers down the hallway before I grab his face clawing all five of my fingers into his skin before I crush with all my power.


    His head resists my grip for a moment  as he howls before a sickening squelch stains my ears. The bones crumble in my hand as his brain squeezes between my fingers like a thick, oily paste. I tire of experiencing excruciating misery so that I can offer mercy these tyrants will take advantage of. If they wish to burn me alive, then I shall show them brutality.


    Deluge sucks the soul laughing as I jerk the body downwards before I shamble up the ladder revealing the walls of a warehouse with windows lining the edges of the walls. After I crawl upwards, the trees lining these walls reveal the seclusion of the area, while the horrified expressions of four guards grate against me.


    After such a sight, I no longer blame them for their horror.  The female guard screams before hell breaks loose in the room. The guards lose their sanity as they unleash their most powerful gemchains with all the strength in their bones and blood. Tearing metal and blurs form around me. The air shifts with heat and cold as my ears pop. The taste of copper fills my mouth.


    Blizzards of ice and molten maelstroms of iron explode in the room as my skin rips under the might of their fear. My blood jerks out of my wounds while the air in my lungs empties, yet I endure. I cross my arms against my chest before I rip out two shards of enamel slinging the weapons through two of the gemchainer¡¯s chests.


    The projectiles pin them against the wall ending their gemchains allowing me to breath, but the super heated air scorches my lungs while the globs of melted metal burn into me. I shake myself flinging the glowing liquid off of me and onto the four guards. The gemchains stop as I stand up from my instinctual crouch with patches of glowing metal attached to my skin and blocks of ice hanging from me.


    Two of the mercenaries died from my spikes, but the other two howl in anguish. I step my left foot backwards lifting upwards whipping my sword in an arc as I hold it with both hands. The force torques the sword overhead while removing the iron on it before I cleave through the roof over head. The attack slices through a portion of the wall and the entire body of the mercenary behind my to my left. Blood splats from the gash as I sunder his frame.


    I grimace before I pull my right foot backwards against the wall behind me slinging the sword like a club in front of me. The blade whistles through air then crunches through planks of wood before it hacks the female guard in half. The blade hits at an angle causing the edge to smash the corpse more than split it, so a wall of blood spews in every direction. It covers me as I close my eyes before the blood soaks into my skin...


    I shake the horror from me as Deluge saps their souls, and I walk away from the edge of the wall. After I pick off several pieces of iron that adhered to my skin, the stone wall at the back of the warehouse explodes launching bricks like cannons through the air as Aether appears right on time.


    I frown as I say, ¡°There were only four gemchainers, though they expressed a ferocity like rabid animals.¡±


    Aether looks towards me before his weight snaps the wood underneath him. I say, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go back to the university.¡±

 Chapter 43: Dawn

    Chapter 43: Dawn


    We explore the warehouse, and after several minutes of surveillance, I gain an understanding of the area. The outpost exists between the frigid northern tundra and Mareovosa. This keeps them away from populated areas while enabling a broad reach of nearby population centers like Tahnar, Mareovosa, and even Regale.


    This methodical placement incorporates extensive camouflage with numerous external threats such as miles of icy forest and the monstrous slimes. These factors allowed such an extensive operation to foster despite killing dozens of people from different areas. Whoever organized this utilized resources and tactics available to only nation-states.


    Regardless, after we gather the shards of Gaia, Deluge and I will crush whoever or whatever controls this operation, but other tasks take precedence first. The numerous boxes sprinkled throughout the room harbor a variety of different treasures that Aether and I  both agree to donate to the university.


    By exposing this place, the mountains of jewels, armor, and other valuable commodities will find a use at Mareovosa which many will appreciate while enabling the university to act against this operation. Despite my own capacity for this labor, the extra assistance will prove necessary for handling future issues.


    Fighting against such a large, powerful entity with only the three of us will be a burden I refuse to bear.  If I Garner support, I will walk several steps closer to freeing the souls trapped by this syndicate. That, and avoiding the savagery of murdering dozens of troops will assist my sanity.


    Despite these reasons, I can''t deny that having a modicum of social support would bolster my moral. This feat of my mine would be documented allowing me to reverse many of the unscrupulous rumors floating around about me. My reputation with fellow students may one day cause circumstances that lead to my peril,  so granting the university such ample benefits delays this inevitable conclusion.


    That¡¯s the idea at least. Even though we search the crates, we leave everything as is preventing any assumptions about our character. Afterward, Aether carries me through the forest allowing us to reach his hiding spot within minutes. His speed and inexhaustible stamina prove useful, and during our crossing of through the trees, I find myself dwelling on my past actions.


    Killing required so little thought, yet  accepting the action forces me to come to terms with more than just the thought of murder. The monsters dwelling within me no longer seem the same. I can no longer blame Deluge for my actions.


    I distanced myself from the atrocities I committed using excuses and my inexperience as blockades. This spree of murder corrupts these conclusions about myself. Who am I to judge another person when I have performed such evil for the sake of no one but myself?


    That may not be true, but that is how I feel. I comprehend my motives,  I understand my reason, but it doesn''t change the fact I wallowed in bloodshed.  My work is among corpses.  My mind is defiled by this massacre.  Now I will lie to those around me, and in the wake of my thorn covered path, no respite nor shelter protects me from the blood on my hands or the claws ripping from the earth while pulling me to hell.


    Deluge rasps snapping me from my stupor with a whip of words, ¡°Your guilt is an excuse.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡° My guilt keeps me human.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°Hah, hah, hah. You retain your Humanity not through what you feel, but through what you accomplish.¡±


    His voice hardens as he continues, ¡°This guilt you carry is a barrier for avoiding the harshness of the task set before you. You will be forced to kill in the future. Accept it, and move on.¡±


    His words shred my shame to tatters. His utter simplicity prevents any misunderstanding. I say resonating the defeat I feel, "I don''t want to do this anymore. This feels awful. I feel awful..."


    Deluge says in the tone of an old man reminiscing, "I have learned much about humans since melding with you. Humans guide themselves with many things from their emotions to their traits to their desires."


    His words become a snarl as he says, "Each owns a different origin. Traits are innate. Ideals are born through reason...Emotions are fickle."


    He grates his words against my ears as he says, "Humanity''s capacity to control these feelings creates the largest difference between them and other animals. If a mother is angry at her child, she abstains from striking them. If a brother finds his sister committing a murder, he may reject his feelings of repulsion and assist her with disguising the act. That control is what makes you human, not your feelings."


    His words alter into a somber baritone as he says, "You can be a beast driven by any of these forces, but by living through the ideals you forged in the fire of your mind, you may live with the soul of a man...in the body of a monster."


    A weight falls from my shoulders. My chest lifts. My mind clears. I feared my own path. I dreaded my own future. In the forest of my mind, the woods are lovely, dark, and deep, but I have promises to keep...and miles to go before I sleep.


    My resolve solidifies as I say, ¡°Just as I could live with the soul of a monster...in the body of a man.¡±


    Deluge and I reach an unspoken resolution with the exchange of words. My path is set. My will is iron. No more doubts. No more hesitation. Now is my time to move. Now is my time to shine with brilliance as I live just like a sunset. Just like my parents.


    After several minutes of Aether carrying me, we reach Aether¡¯s valley before we say our goodbyes. As I reach campus, the sun sets obscuring my vision. I missed my training with Joan for that annihilation. The thought tilts me into a bad mood before I restate Deluge¡¯s own words in my mind - live through my ideals.


    Easier spoken then acted upon however. I arrive at our spot in the library, but Joan no longer studies here. Strange. She studies here two hours every weekday till just after sunset. From the parts of Joan¡¯s personality shown to me, I speculated she maintained a strict, ever pressing schedule at all times.


    This never changed her playful attitude whenever we spent our time together. It meant she worked with intensity and tenacity until she completed her job before she released her mind from her self imposed restrictions. She lives with discipline in other words, so something exceptional must of occurred if she neglected staying here.


    The most obvious conclusion presents itself like fingers snapping in front of my face. Petra must have returned. The timing aligns with my actions well since I planned on reporting to her.


    With this in mind, I trot across campus toward the GC while planning my excuse for the cave before I enter the training room with the torches flickering across Petra¡¯s skin. She, Joan, and the monocled man I crushed in conversation earlier stand around speaking with one another. Petra says,


    ¡°Look Alcott, Jack is one of, if not the strongest man I¡¯ve ever fought, but he couldn¡¯t beat a golem let alone leave a crater in concrete.¡±


    Alcott blushes as he raises his right hand shaking his monocle shouting,¡±Do you believe me such a fool? He lied to me about his name, so why wouldn¡¯t he lie about his own abilities!¡±


    Petra rolls her eyes as she crosses her arms saying, ¡°What are you trying to say? Just spit it out.¡±


    He shouts, ¡°I....I beleive he is the demon...¡±


    The sounds of the room silences as I trot behind him. My shadow covers him as I stand a head taller peering down at him saying, ¡°Alright, so now I¡¯m the golem crushing demon who stole a remnant of Gaia?¡±


    He turns around before his complexion purples as his veins bulge. He says in a tone pouring with loathing, ¡°So where were you aye? I heard you missed practice.¡±


    I put on the grimmest air I¡¯m able before I grate my words, ¡°Instead of accusing tall first years of being demons, Im reporting a matter of absolute importance.¡±


    Alcott stammers backwards before I walk up to Petra saying, ¡°I''m sorry our reunion came with such poor news, but we must handle this immediately.¡±


    Petra grins slightly before she says, ¡°Alright, if you insist, though I planned on giving you a surprise as you arrived.¡±


    I grin myself before I extinguish the spark of happiness as I say, ¡°I found a warehouse northeast of campus while I probed the area near the slime cave of before.¡±


    Petra squints her eyes as she says, ¡°What? How the hell did someone make anything work 10 miles near there?¡±


    I grimace as I say after a dramatic pause, ¡°I found a massacre with bodies spread throughout the cave beneath the storage housing...They were using human souls for golems.¡±


    The declaration oppresses the people near me. Petra¡¯s eyes widen for a moment before she stammers, ¡°W-what? Human souls? Are you sure? How did you know?¡±


    I say, ¡°I will admit this already, I¡¯ve been able to see souls since I was child, and for some reason, I can even manipulate the souls stored in gems. Because of that, I can¡¯t actually gemchain.¡±


    Petra¡¯s horror dampens as she purses her lips creating a look of disappointment before


    I continue, ¡°This allowed me to discern the difference between these golems and others of the same quality. These sights peaked my curiosity, so my lack of caution got the better of me before I heard a crunching sound...¡±


    I gasp while pulling my real emotions from under my skin as I say, ¡°The demon butchered the men and women without remorse. He sliced and slit. He crushed and clobbered. I couldn¡¯t move. It was like I was watching my body through someone else''s eyes.¡±


    Petra places her hand on my shoulder as she meets my eyes saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even a squadron of gemchainers couldn¡¯t stop that thing. Any lone man wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    I meet her gaze as I say, ¡°He stole the souls of the humans in the gems.¡±


    She flinches before she rasps while releasing my grip, ¡°This is unprecedented. I was informed by Alistair whenever I arrived of other news. The golem of the end disappeared without leaving a trace. The shard of Gaia disappeared from the slab of alexandrite. Now this demon¡¯s harvesting hordes of human souls.¡±


    Alcott¡¯s eyes pop open as he says, ¡°The golem of the end is missing? This is...I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    I place a hand on my chin as I say, ¡°We can¡¯t fully determine if all these events are correlated. We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions and lose ourselves in the resulting panic. Let¡¯s rationalize this.¡±


    I raise a finger pointing towards the ceiling as I say, ¡°The monster stole a shard of Gaia before the golem of the end disappeared. It is just as possible that the golem left to fight the monster if not far more likely than joining forces with it.¡±


    I raise another finger as I say, ¡°Gaia must be calling for justice by asking for the golem to apprehend it. This makes sense. This leads to my other point. After the demon left the dungeon, I found a pulpified golem plated in iron.¡±


    I raise another finger as I say, ¡°If the demon could perform such damage, it wouldn''t have left any gemchainers alive during the fight for Gaia¡¯s shard.¡±


    I clamp my hand into a fist, ¡°That means the Golem caused such damage while trying to find the demon. It¡¯s safe to assume the tree thrall isn¡¯t against us.¡±


    Petra raises an eyebrow as she says, ¡°That sounds like a lot of assumptions tied to together with a thin string of logic.¡±


    I shake my head as I say, ¡°There is no such thing as a thin string of logic. There is either logic in a scenario, or there is none. I have never seen something imbetween. Regardless of what you believe, you can¡¯t deny evoking a frenzy over this will cause turmoil rather than safety.¡±


    Petra nods before Alcott says as he taps his chin with his monocle saying, ¡°You''re telling me that you saw the aftermath of some massacre then escaped without anyone noticing or notifying anyone?¡±


    My eyes and voice laces with iron and ice as I say, ¡°This is coming from the man who accused Sophia of punching holes in walls and me of being the demon. You should think before you speak.¡±


    Petra snaps, ¡°Do not talk to professors in such a disrespectful manner.¡±


    I turn towards her as I raise my eyebrows saying, ¡°I¡¯m speaking of a dire matter while Alcott¡¯s derailing our conversation while accusing me of killing over fifty men alone. Each of the guards could gemchain. Several of them even had diamonds on them.¡±


    Alcott says, ¡°So how would you know what they had on them? Did you steal as well?¡±


    I roll my eyes before Petra bites her lip silencing her commands. Alcott continues saying, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing but elaborate in a logical, unbiased manner.¡±


    Petra pinches the bridge of her nose before she says, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve been arguing with me for the last hour that my best student as well as Alistair¡¯s new podigy punched a hole in the wall and carried a golem across campus.¡±


    Alcott¡¯s face and veins bulge once more as sweat begins to plaster the sides of his hair to his face before he snaps, ¡°Nearly a hundred students saw it!¡±


    Petra lets go of her nose before she holds her forehead with her hand as she says, ¡°And they say him jump off a roof leaving a crater, and he crawls and runs up walls, and he took on 7 fassars at once, and he snapped a violin by pulling it apart. The list is endless Alcott.¡±


    She lifts her head staring at him as she says, ¡°You know what he did do? He beat one of the best gemchainers in the world not only once but twice in a row. He brought a tarantula arm to the academy for study.¡±


    Her voice fills with outrage as she continues, ¡°Yenno, Joan told me he even saved Sophia¡¯s life after a mishap with her soul forging. That¡¯s an exaggeration probably, but these are events documented by professors respected in their fields.¡±


    Alcott shouts, ¡°I saw him leap from that same roof! He did land while creating a crater! This perfect student is the demon, and I will prove it. You just wait!¡±


    He stomps out of the room huffing with each step before he slams the door. When the door closes, one of his coattails catches in the doorway causing him to slip with a thud against the outside of the door. Petra pretends to repress a laugh by covering her mouth, but her bluntness shows through her facade as she snickers at his mistake.


    The snicker transforms into a full blown laughing fit whenever Alcott  tears his coattail escaping the scene without recovering it. A feeling of guilt almost spawns in my chest at the pitiful sight...almost. Before I knew it, a grin formed on my face, but I smother the expression as I say,


    ¡°We need to focus here Petra.¡±


    Her laughter snaps into silence as she says with nonchalance, ¡°Alright, alright. Any other pertinent info?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°I thought you would be all stony faced about this.¡±


    She shrugs as she says, ¡°A lot of bad and good news fell on my shoulders today. If I took every bit of it like I was carrying an anvil, I would have already been smashed under the weight of it all.¡±


    I nod while squinting my eyes, raising my eyebrows, and frowning as I say, ¡°That¡¯s a fair point.¡±


    She grins before she says, ¡°Well, would you like to hear my surprise before we leave to assess the area?¡±


    I rest my chin on a loosened fist as I say, ¡°You sound excited. That¡¯s rare.¡±


    She says, ¡°You''re going to represent us in the upcoming freshy tournament. That¡¯s why.¡±


    Her smile takes a malicious tone as her eyes shine while she says, ¡°Ohhhhhh I can¡¯t wait. We are going to CRUSH the opposition. It¡¯s going to feel soooo good.¡±


    I say, ¡°I can¡¯t gemchain though. How will I be a part of that?¡±


    She punches my shoulder as she says, ¡°We¡¯re gonna lie about that.¡± She spreads her arms above her head while she stares between her hands saying, ¡°We¡¯ll have you announce during your introduction, ¡®I won¡¯t use a single gemchain to defeat any of these opponents in any of these rounds.¡¯ It¡¯s going to look so good for me.¡±


    I chuckle at her energized response before I say, ¡°You¡¯ve got a competitive spirit Petra. Try not to let anyone see it.¡±


    She clenches her fists as she says, ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s the best part. I¡¯ll be rubbing as much salt into their wounds as possible. Joan lost the tournament last year to some bastard Donovan from their pompous academy.¡±


    She looks back at me before she continues, ¡°Oh the irony. They¡¯ll be trounced by the son of the man they cast out.¡±


    The statement offers me a sharp sense of satisfaction and alarm at the same time. I say, ¡°Who told you about me?¡±


    She raises an eyebrow as she says, ¡°Hmm? Oh, I sent Geralt a letter detailing your ability to fight, so he sent a bundle of funding our way along with some legitimate information about your background.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether I should be pleased or disappointed.¡±


    She shrugs before she says, ¡°Our family hates the Donovans, but since your parents had the foresight to see how awful they are, I¡¯ll allow Joan and you to fool around.¡±


    My composure cracks ever so slightly before she continues elbowing my side as the topic of the conversation walks through the door. She bounces on her toes with vitality as a grin grows on my face.Joan says, ¡°where were you earlier? It was lonely practicing without you.¡±


    My smile evaporates as I motion my hand across my throat while tensing my neck before Petra says, ¡°I was just mentioning how you wouldn¡¯t stop talking about Jack whenever I first got here.¡±


    Joan blushes before she says, ¡°Well...I mean we are dating and all.¡±


    I redden as well before Petra¡¯s teasing ends as she says with a surprising sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you both. Don¡¯t let it get in the way of training however.¡±


    The declaration turns our mild pink into a deep crimson before I say, ¡°Of course, but you act as though we just announced our engagement.¡±


    Petra¡¯s grin dampens before she says, ¡°for the last 200 years, every Huxley women has married the first person they¡¯ve dated.¡±


    Joan blushes crimson before I say, ¡°But she has experience with men. At least I thought so.¡±


    Petra shrugs before she says, ¡°That just means she¡¯s messed around with other guys. You¡¯re the first person''s she¡¯s been serious about...hah.¡±


    I redden like a rose before Petra waves her hand saying, ¡°Regardless, Jack¡¯s missed practice for a good reason Joan.¡±


    We go through the same boring shock and awe of my story once more before we trek several miles as they ride on horses in full gemchainer gear with a troop of other members following behind us. My weight might break the bones in a horse''s back, so I pretend I harbor a fear of horses.


    Petra says after my declaration, ¡°So you¡¯re willing to fight the best gemchainer in the world, yet you won¡¯t ride a horse?¡±


    I shrug as we walk through paths in the underbrush. I¡¯m leading them through the opposite side of Aether¡¯s path of broken rocks and foot imprints ensuring our secrecy. Despite rolling off Petra¡¯s comment, Joan says,


    ¡°Jack, is there a reason you hate horses?¡±


    Two strings of thought connect in my mind before I say, ¡°Uh. Well...My parents died from thunder striking our carriage...I just remember the horses howling before they ran off leaving me alone. Ever since then, I can¡¯t look at the beasts the same.¡±


    The grim answer causes her to wince before I pace beside her resting a hand on the outer thigh of her plate mail as I say, ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve accepted. You didn¡¯t open up any old scars.¡±


    Petra chides, ¡°Oh, but I think you may be tugging on her heart strings there loverboy.¡±


    I snap back grinning, ¡°At least she has a heart to tug on.¡±


    Petra rolls her eyes before she says, ¡°You¡¯re not the first one to point out my lack of a heart, and you won¡¯t be the last. I doubt any man will ever see that side of me. Their all too weak.¡±


    I slick my hair back with my hand as I say reeking sarcasm, ¡°But I am the one who got closest, am I right?¡±


    She leers at me before she says, ¡°Actually yeah. If you wanna date, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Joan opens her mouth while backing away before Petra busts out laughing at her cousin¡¯s reaction,


    ¡°Hahahaha. You should have seen your face. It was priceless. I¡¯d fight another tarantula slime just to see that again Hahah!¡±


    I struggle to quell my own laughter before Joan punches my shoulder. I let myself be pushed away from her as I chuckle with Petra for a moment before I swivel my momentum back to Joan as I say to her,


    ¡°And I¡¯d fight against fate if only to see you smile.¡±


    Joan grins before she turns her leg over the side of her steed as she jumps into my arms saying, ¡°Then carry me all the way to the lair to prove your love tough guy.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Not a problem milady.¡±


    After thirty minutes of walking, a slight fatigue forms in my arms, but Joan and Petra¡¯s bewilderment at my stamina amuses me far more than the slight burn. We reach the warehouse with the sun having set 30 minutes ago, so I guide us by using scent. Petra notices as she says,


    ¡°How did you figure out where to go?¡±


    I shrug before I set Joan on her feet. I say, ¡°Joan and I¡¯ve been studying for several weeks now. I researched the stars for several hours using the different positions during different seasons as a reference. I then found the average days till the next equinox. After memorizing the alterations in positioning of this point from the university, I can come here at any point during the night.¡±


    My father performed jus this feat whenever our guide lost himself in the woods. I could have used the same method as well, and Petra blinks several times before she stares at Joan saying, ¡°You never told me Jack was smart. I thought he was some country bumpkin-brute.¡±


    Joan shrugs her shoulders as the orange light of nearby torches dances on her skin. She says, ¡°He¡¯s a man of many talents.¡±


    I raise my arms flexing as I say, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m pretty cool.¡±


    Joan giggles while Petra pokes my arm saying, ¡°Your looking different from the last time I saw you now that I get a closer look. You¡¯re lookin kinda...gray.¡±


    Joan looks at me closer as I lower my arms. Joan says, ¡°I think your right Petra.¡± She looks at me as she raises her eyes saying, ¡°Have you been eating silver recently? Scared of the plague?¡±


    During the Plague of Alta, people believed that silver would cure their ailments. This worked against them in many ways however. Deposits of silver build in the eater¡¯s skin turning them blue and eventually killing them as the deposits destroy their kidneys and cause nerve damage to their brain. I Deluge spoke of the specific organs that would fail after I spoke with him about it one day.


    In this instance, Joan¡¯s essentially calling me crazy. I raise a hand as I say, ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. My father may have been half geshian and my mother half aquarell.¡±


    Petra shakes her head as she says, ¡°I¡¯ve met many geshians during tournaments. They never get above five feet if their a girl, and the men never pass five foot five.¡±


    I divert the conversations as I say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange how some answers only leave you basking in darkness?¡±


    Petra says, ¡°Well hopefully a few questions will be answered here. After we enter let¡¯s keep the idle chatter to a minimum. The demon may still be here.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°I have the feeling it ran from the golem, but being cautious rarely hurts people, though I¡¯m no expert in the field.¡±


    Petra notices the door hanging with dozens of holes and slabs of iron hanging from the charred exterior, so she says, ¡°The gemchainers really put up a fight then?¡±


    I shake my head as I say, ¡°You haven¡¯t even tasted what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    We walk into the room with the metallic lumps spread across the floor while scorch marks appear in a semicircle coming from an enormous hole in the wall. The corpses of two of the gemchainers slump against the walls while the other two sit covered in tiny splotches of iron while they reek of rotting and burnt flesh.


    Petra and I handle the sight with a sense of serenity. She shakes her head while I lack almost any reaction, but Joan retches from the sight, so I walk over saying,


    ¡°This was the worst of it besides near the golem. It¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±


    She blinks her eyes several times before she rasps, ¡°It....I knew I would have to see this one day as a gemchainer but...It just hits so hard.¡±


    I move my arm around her waist as I say, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I reacted worse whenever I saw it earlier.¡±


    Petra glares at me as she says, ¡°You didn¡¯t even react earlier.¡±


    I glance towards her as I say, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen a slaughter Petra. Geralt should have told you about the carnage of Tahnar.¡±


    Her eyes soften as she says, ¡°Ah yes. He said you hid in a barrel while a demon......¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Petra takes a step back from me before she says, ¡°You...that¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡±


    I stand up from my crouch with all my hieght as I snarl, ¡®Alright Petra. Are you accusing me of being the demon as well?¡±


    She squints her eyes as she says, ¡°I never said so, but it does seem rather strange.¡±


    Joan grabs the edge of my arm before she composes herself out of necessity. She says , ¡°It¡¯s alright Jack. I don¡¯t think Petra was accusing you of being the demon. She probably thought your soul power was drawing it in or something.¡±


    Petra says ,¡±Ah...yeah. Of course. I didn¡¯t think about what I said. I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    I tap my jaw as I rest my face in my hand saying, ¡°Alright. Whatever.¡±


    Petra shrugs before she says, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s uncover what the fuck happened here.¡±


    I nod before Joan and I peer at the spot where I removed the iron from my body.


    Petra smudges a burn mark with her finger as she says, ¡°These are some high level gemchains. I¡¯ve only known around 3 gemchainers who could mold iron with one of them being a member of the guard for Mareovosa...¡±


    Petra grabs the sides of a one of the sliced man¡¯s faces before she pulls them together saying, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t believe it...It¡¯s him.¡±


    I wince before I say, ¡°You know this person?¡±


    Petra nods before she lets the pieces of him fall apart as she says, ¡°This is david. He was a real troublemaker. Never like him, but I didn¡¯t want to meet him again like this. He had a real talent for heat and metal gemchaining. What a shame.¡±


    I nod before Joan says adding to the analysis, ¡°The way these pieces of metal fold...they follow along the lines of muscles of humans. Amazing¡±


    My eyes open wide as I swallow at her declaration. How the hell did she figure that out?


    She says, ¡°I¡¯ve studied the human anatomy extensively, and these marks mimic the insertions to a lesser extent. This iron was molten, leaked into the creature, and cooled before it ripped them out. What kind of demon are we fighting?¡±


    I say as I tap my fingers against my sides, ¡°Uh...A tenacious one?¡±


    She nods before she picks up a few clumps saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take a few pieces with me for analyzing later.¡±


    I sigh before I say, ¡°Of course, but try not to spend an abundance of time on each clue. It might lead to a dead end without reward, and there are an abundance of clues to check.¡±


    She nods before Petra says, ¡°Hell, I know this girl too. She was Eleanor Ice. At least that¡¯s what we called her back at the academy. She could create a blizzard so dense and strong, chunks of ice would be hanging off her victims.¡±


    The puddles of water stagnating at the edges of the room reaffirm her suspicions, so I say, ¡°There¡¯s quite the pools of evidence to support your claim as well.¡±


    Joan glares at me before she says, ¡°That was an awful joke.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°The tension of the day¡¯s catching up to me.¡±


    Joan nods before turning to the samples saying, ¡°I could understand that.¡±


    Petra says, ¡°I can¡¯t  believe it. I know all of these people. How the hell did the demon kill all of them? It could have wiped the floor with our gemchaining squad if that was the case.¡±


    I scratch my nose as I say, ¡°It looks like the golem crashed into this room through that entrance over there. It might have taken the brunt of their attacks while the demon used the shock of the earthen thrall breaking through the stone as a means for surprise. It¡¯s just a theory though.¡±


    She nods before she says, ¡®It matches up with your other theories so far. I was kind of skeptical about your claim at first, but the pieces are coming together nicely.¡±


    I say with a wicked grin, ¡°There¡¯s other good news as well. These crates carry an enormous amount of treasure. I¡¯ll admit I thought of taking some myself, but I figured the university would put the items to better use.¡±


    Including all their property I¡¯ve destroyed, I¡¯d say this trove makes up for it and then some. I pay my debts after all.


    We pilfer through the containers finding hoards of alexandrite, diamonds, amethyst, and opal. Literal tons of dried foodstuffs also gives the operation a ridiculous amount of longevity so that they could brave through a winter snowing regardless of how long it lasted. I say as I swim in my thoughts,


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it snowed here at Mareovosa? We¡¯ve been in winter all this time. Seems odd.¡±


    Joan says as she handles a jewel inspecting for impurities, ¡°The dry season hits us in winter. During the summer, you¡¯ll find constant showers from the clouds. You¡¯ll be sick of rain by July.¡±


    Joan¡¯s pool of knowledge never dissapoints my expectations as we finish inspecting the goods. Petra values the treasure at over 5 million gold pieces. That¡¯s equivalent of three years of Bigel¡¯s taxes. The amount exceeds any hope of my comprehension, so that sensation expands whenever we inspect several of the other mines. They add around 2 million more pieces to that sum.


    Petra says, ¡°This is the largest criminal organization we¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s as large as a kingdom...I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    I squint my eyes as I say, ¡°Really? This is all a state could muster up for resources?¡±


    She balances her hands as she says, ¡°There would be far more people involved, but as far as quality is concerned, absolutely.¡±


    After the small chat, a palpable atmosphere of silence infects us. The piles of corpses no longer bother anyone as we adjust with the flexibility of the young and openminded before we reach the opening room with the tunnel leading to the slimes center of control.


    I say, ¡°A colony of slimes resides in that colony down there. Let¡¯s handle them later.¡±


    Petra and Joan stare at me as though glaring at a foreign entity while they stop walking. I assumed they would react like this, so they wouldn¡¯t dare enter below. Joan says, ¡°Jack...a colony of slimes?¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°Uh...yeah.¡±


    Petra shakes her head before she says, ¡°How the hell did you meet up with them?¡±


    I look around before I tap my foot saying, ¡°I er, walked up to them?


    They lean closer to me gasping in surprise before I flick both of their foreheads. I say, ¡°This is annoying. Stop being so damn surprised at every little thing that happens. You both look like foolish children.¡±


    Joan leans back for a moment before she giggles while Petra brushes off imaginary dirt from her shoulder before she says, ¡°Ok. Alright. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    I nod before we reached the mushed golem and the corpses of the first few people I met here hours ago. Petra walks over using a charged gem for extra light before she kneels beside the man who caught my neck in earthen pillars before she stands up cursing,


    ¡°Holy fucking Gaiadammit.¡±


    I jog over before I say, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She pushes the sides of her head as she says, ¡°This is Gannon...my brother.¡±


    A wave of nausea hits my stomach before she says, ¡°The little cunt.¡±


    The nausea transforms into confusion before I rasp, ¡°Aren¡¯t you...sad?¡±


    She looks at me while squinting her eyes and leaning her head up as she says, ¡°I would be, but this piece of shit is blemishing the Huxley name. He was supposed to be the new damn instructor. Aghhhhh shit.¡±


    Joan walks over before she says, ¡°Wow...So that was Gannon?¡±


    I peer around as I say, ¡°He seems to like using a single gemchain rather than a variety of them.¡±


    Petra nods as she says, ¡°He had a different approach to gemchaining then most. He could channel his gemchain at lightning speed, but he only had 2-3 he could use. It allowed him to become a force in gemchaining circles without having that much talent.¡±


    Joan sighs before she says, ¡°For people without wells of talent, he would have been a perfect teacher.¡±


    Petra kicks the top half of his skull away as she snarls, ¡°But the bastard sided with a bunch of human soul stealing mongrels.¡±


    Joan cringes as her eyes close while I stare at the flopping piece of Gannon¡¯s head before I say, ¡°That was gross Petra.¡±


    She glares at me before she says, ¡°With a student of Joan¡¯s caliber, two instructors, and the strongest gemchainer as a disciple, the Huxley family would have been ushered into a new era of prosperity...It would have been amazing.¡±


    Petra shows more of a familial spirit than I expected. She seems to love the people close to her deeply. It¡¯s touching.


    Petra snickers for a moment before she says, ¡°It would have been glorious to gloat over the Donovans or the Malcoves.¡±


    A crooked grin forms on my face despite the situation before Joan nods her head as she says, ¡°It would have been something special, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    A small chuckle escapes my lips before they stare at me. I shrug as I say, ¡°You¡¯re both funny when you''re together. It¡¯s like you build on one another¡¯s silliness.¡±


    The sound of metal tearing enters my ears before a pillar of earth appears from underneath me smashing into my testicles. I keel over before Petra walks over as she somehow maintains a serious expression. She she says with a feigned seriousness, ¡°This is serious business Jack. You¡¯re acting nuts over here.¡±


    Joan and Petra burst into near excessive laughter before I lift myself a second later cracking my neck as I say, ¡°Says the person attacking their student¡¯s nutsack for giggles.¡±


    Petra stares at me before she says, ¡°You must have some small balls if you can stand up after that so quickly.¡±


    I lean towards her as I say, ¡°Coming from a woman who¡¯s never seen a pair.¡±


    Petra blushes slightly at Joan for a second before I say, ¡°I was right. Wha-¡± A low rumble interrupts my speech before Petra and Joan jump into their gemchaining stances while Petra shouts, ¡°Get down Jack. The demon could be here.¡±


    I shake my head as I say, ¡°It¡¯s probably the slimes.¡±


    She squints her eyes before she says, ¡°We should check it out just to be sure.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°IAh, how about no. The slimes pose a threat far greater than that single demon. I assure you.¡±


    Petra shakes her head saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. They seemed to have never attacked the human here even though a tunnels between us.¡±


    Joan adds, ¡°You¡¯ve also snuck up to them Jack. It was far more dangerous then than now.¡±


    Disagreeing with them now will raise suspicions, so I frown as I say, ¡°Alright then...They have slimes that will make the tarantula slime look like a puppy however, so let¡¯s be wary.¡±


    Petra nods before they pace down the tunnel with me following behind. After several minutes, two familiar voices resonate with their unnatural power as Aether and Razor talk while huddling around a giant, glowing chunk of purple corundum. Aether¡¯s blue mixes with the lavender light of the stone bathing the scene further in the fanciful atmosphere.


    My chest clinches up at the sight, but I fight down my panic before Petra whispers, ¡°That¡¯s the largest slime ever seen...A queen...Or perhaps even a variation of one.¡±


    Joan whimpers in awe, ¡°They were legends...Wow, they are both so beautiful...¡±


    I place my fingers over both their lips as I whisper, ¡°We don¡¯t want to alert them off our presence do we? Let¡¯s just listen for a moment.¡±


    Getting them to leave expresses its impossibility as they absorb the sights and sounds before them with a childish wonder. Even I must admit, the sight of two beings of such power speaking evokes a sense of awe. It makes me feel small, but in a way that expands my own definitions of the possible rather than restricting me. It refreshes my spirit.


    Aether¡¯s voice reverberates its alloy of gentle wind and immovable mountain as he says, ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m surprised you maintain the organization of so many minds so well. Whenever I oversaw such a collective, it was simple since they each loved me...Incorporating standards of voting sounds difficult.¡±


    The razor queen drags her claw across the ground generating a set of blazing, red sparks in every direction as she says with her voice soothing her allies while paralyzing her foes, ¡°It is a balance. I am no true collective like you. While my children are connected to me, they can decide for themselves much of how they spend their time.¡±


    She taps the same claw as she says, ¡°They obey out of their own free will out of gratitude, at least I believe so.¡±


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°I wonder when Deluge will appear...You will like him. His goals remind me of your own.¡±


    Oh man...Please forget to mention my name. Razors orbs float in the air as they dance while she says, ¡°Ahhh. He sounds interesting. I¡¯d like to speak with Jack and him both. I¡¯ve never seen a human so willing get close to me. It was refreshing.¡±


    Aether nods as he says, ¡°It surprised me as well. Whenever he freed me, I remember the other human wishing for me to stay locked in that room forever. He is a kindred spirit to me.¡±


    Joan and Petra stare at me with their heads swiveling in a perfect, fluid motion before Razor nods her central orb as she says, ¡°He harbors one of you within him. He is the first of his kind I believe. Never before has a biomni been within a creature let alone one of such profound sentience.¡±


    Sweat pours from my face as Joan and Petra¡¯s stares grow in intensity while I bite my lower lip. My life with these people is over...Everything ends because I underestimated their fear of slimes. It¡¯s all over from a simple mistake.


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°I trust him. I will put my faith in the path he has chosen. While killing the mortals above proved gruesome, it needed to be done. No soul should be shackled in such a cold, unfeeling body as a slave for all time.¡±


    The eyes of Joan and Petra widen until they nearly pop out as my left eye twitches under all the strain. Razor says, ¡°He has earned my trust through his trust in me. It would be interesting to see if he could become the ambassador between our races.¡±


    My chest heaves as their stares transform into piercing glares that bore through my skin. A blue slime rolls up before it taps my side with a gentle bounce before I rest my face in my hands.


    Razor turns towards us saying, ¡°Ahhh, it is good to see you Jack. Did you bring friends?¡±


    Author''s note: I''m actually sorry for this cliffhanger guys. I''ll make sure to update soon so those still following closely won''t have to wait long for a resolution. I took a week break because I went on a vacation to Florida with my family. It was awesome, and I didn''t write because it tends to be a consuming process. Regardless, hope you guys like the chap.

 chapter 44: Resolve

    I lift my head before I say, expelling the tension in the air, ¡°They¡¯re two of the people closest and most important to me. Please treat them well Razor.¡±


    She nods her central orb as several of her blades point towards us. She says with her amiable personality showing through her vicious appearance, ¡°Of course Jack. I¡¯d like for you all to feel at home.¡±


    Petra and Joan jitter in fear and shock as we pace down the slope towards the corundum at the center of Aether and Razor¡¯s discussion. Whenever we reach them, three slimes roll behind us as Razor says,


    ¡°For my honored guests, my slimes offer a break from the stone for a more soothing rest.¡±


    Petra and Joan stare at me with pure incomprehension flooding from their gestures. The dim light offers an angle that accentuates the wrinkles of worry that appear on their faces, so I say,


    ¡°Thank you Razor. We''ll gladly accept.¡±


    I walk between Joan and Petra before I press on their shoulders with a gentle tug while saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. These are two of the gentlest beings I¡¯ve ever known. Power is only dangerous if it lacks direction, and both of these creatures understand themselves and this world. Be at ease.¡±


    They sit down without resisting my will out of, what I''m guessing, is utter terror. I continue admitting, ¡°I¡¯ll choose to stand. I weigh around 600, maybe 800 pounds now. I believe that may strain the slime beneath me.¡±


    Razor nods before she says, ¡°Would you share their names?¡±


    I grin before I say, ¡°This is Petra. She is this world¡¯s finest gemchainer. She has seen true horror and lived through it. She speaks with a refreshing bluntness that''s laced with truth.¡±


    My grin lessens as I stare at Joan¡¯s shaking frame. I say, ¡°And this is Joan. She knows of many truths in this world as she studies often and with a keen, disciplined mind. She moves with a fluid grace as she dances through her motions as each step steals my attention. She is the air I breath. She allows me to live a life free of my old darkness.¡±


    A soothing warmth radiates from my voice as I murmur, ¡°They mean as much to me as the angels of my parents above  grant me. I would be devastated if they abandoned me, though I couldn''t blame them.¡±


    Razor replies as she taps the side of her central orb with a shining claw, ¡°They sound incredible. To evoke such emotion by the mere utterance of their name...I would love to hear of their stories, if they would be willing to tell them.¡±


    I let go of them both as I stand behind them. Joan stands up with a slow, smooth motion as if she were underwater.


    She says, ¡°You¡¯ve been the demon...this entire time?¡±


    I bite my lip before I say, ¡°Unfortunately, yes. I am what you call, ''The demon.''¡±


    She taps the sides of her legs before she energizes every receptor of guilt from my mind as her words crack, ¡°Why...why did you take Gaia¡¯s spirit?¡±


    I frown while grimacing for a moment at her words before I say, ¡°Gaia¡¯s spirit spreads the energy and deformation that forces our society to gemchain. If I can gather the remnants of Gaia, I will be able to prevent future tragedies from occurring to not only us, but to the souls we use to defend ourselves with as well.¡±


    Petra snaps, ¡°So why did you kill all of the people above us? Why did they have to die?¡±


    I frown before I say with resolve pouring from my words, ¡°They represented an organization the size of a nation. They recruited resources that required the assistance of Bigel. You pointed out how they incorporated numerous high quality gemchainers who were a part of some of Bigel''s most famous schools.¡±


    I place my hand across my chest as I say with outrage and ire at the deeds of the organization, ¡°They mentioned how several professors were a part of their organization including Helfeston.¡±


    I bite my lip for a moment before I say, ¡°He tried to murder me in my sleep, and I killed him whenever I defended myself. That was the true reason I ended up fighting the tarantula slime...It was to hide his body. But even without these reasons, I shall never forgive anyone who destroys the lives and souls of others.¡±


    I lift my hand from my chest before I clench it into a fist as I say, ¡°I shall stand for those with broken legs and broken bodies. Just as you protect the world from the deformed abominations that snap at our heels, I act as a bulwark for the helpless souls of all creatures. It isn¡¯t fate nor destiny. It is a decision I made myself. A decision I carved into my bones and mixed with my blood.¡±


    Petra¡¯s expression freezes midway through my speech for a moment before she stares at me with a slow and precise turn of her head, She gazes with a different glare then before. There exists no anger or outrage in her glance. An emotion more primal, an emotion at the center of all things bubbles to the surface of her eyes. She fear shakes her voice as she rasps,


    ¡°And you killed them all by yourself...You tore them all to pieces....All those gemchainers...¡±


    I soften my eyes before I reach my arm out to her saying, ¡°Petra, this doesn¡¯t mean I will hurt you or Joan. There¡¯s no reason to be afraid of me. I would never hurt either of you with any intent for true harm.¡±


    With my enhanced hearing, the sound of her beating heart increases the speed of its pulse. Her eyes dilate as she says, ¡°You didn¡¯t just kill them all...you convinced us of that you weren¡¯t the demon.¡±


    While raising my eyebrows together, I plead with open arms, ¡±I had to, otherwise you both would never have known me-¡±


    Her eyes dart around as she snaps, ¡°That time...Your face...That wasn¡¯t a dream. You killed the villagers of Tahnar, you murdered Helfeston, you slaughtered the people above, and all while convincing us that you were some naive musical prodigy and a brute.¡±


    She takes a step back before I whisper with my words stinging my throat, ¡°There are reasons for what I do. Please...just listen-¡±


    I take a step towards her before she steps back saying, ¡°You¡¯re a freak...an abomination.¡±


    Her words slice into my mind, but I ignore the torrent of anger at the insult as I say, ¡°The people of Tahnar tried killing me. Helfeston tried to steal my soul. The people above assaulted me whenever I tried reasoning with them. I begged them to stop stealing human souls. They replied by trying to steal my own.¡±


    I point my hand at Joan as I say with steel falling into my voice from my feelings of outrage, ¡°They tried murdering her best friend not once, but twice. They would have succeeded on both counts if not for my intervention. I will not sit and watch while my friends and my life are assaulted.¡±


    She heaves for breath before she says, ¡°I don¡¯t see any wounds or a single scar from all the lies you just spit.¡±


    I unsheath a portion of my sword before I gash my forearm with a cut three inches deep. Pain assails me, but I never divert my gaze from hers until I raise my forearm. The flesh and skin regrows as I say, ¡°This is why you see no wounds nor scars.¡±


    Petra grates her words as she hisses, ¡°All I know is that they are all dead while you''re alive. You could be lying, but their deaths are absolutely true. I¡¯m no fool, and my gut¡¯s telling me to run.¡±


    She grabs Joan who glares up at her with hollow eyes. Petra snaps at her, ¡°We must leave here. Now.¡±


    I squint my eyes before I say with a corrosive tone, ¡°Do my words mean nothing? Does all that we have done together mean nothing?¡±


    Petra yanks Joan onto her feet before she hisses, ¡°I found out that my cousin¡¯s boyfriend and my best disciple is the demon that not only awoke the golem of the end, but he stole a shard of Gaia and befriended a queen slime as well. He almost tore my face off with a thousands insect limbs.¡±


    She snaps, ¡°You¡¯re not like other nightmares. At least they show their evil. You hide it behind the mask of a kind, gentle man with fists like rocks.¡±


    I say with a surprising harshness, ¡°I¡¯ve seen true demons of chaos and black. If you believe me a demon, then you¡¯ve never faced a true evil.¡±


    Hysteria leaks into Petra''s voice as she says, ¡°I saw the insect arms crawl from your mouth that day. I saw whatever the fuck is in you. I won¡¯t allow you to taint Joan with whatever it is that¡¯s tainted you.¡±


    Petra drags Joan from the room before I lower my gaze while my fists release all tension. Petra¡¯s words bludgeon me until my mind lays bloody and beaten, yet before I fall into dismay, Joan says as she pulls against Petra¡¯s grip,


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Jack would do this. There has to be some reason. Something. Anything.¡±


    She shakes herself from Petra¡¯s grasp before she flares her words with passion and pain and fire, ¡°Petra, I¡¯ve seen him when he plays. No demon could make music with such humanity. No demon would save my friend...No demon could be so sweet and loving.¡±


    With her words, I no longer fear. I no longer dread. The engulfing terror of being left alone leaves me. Our ties faced a devastating crisis, yet under the weight of surprise and shock, Joan loves me still.


    The feeling is hard to describe. No burden left me. No pain vanquished. No, instead a sense of serenity spreads from the back of my mind. She is my peace, and I find myself lost in her warmth.


    Petra glares back at Joan¡¯s eyes as she speaks without any hesitation. She commands. She meshes her words with might.


    ¡°He destroyed a portion of our god. He¡¯s murdered entire towns. What the fuck is wrong with you Joan?¡±


    Joan swaps her gaze between the both of us before she grabs the sides of her head shouting, ¡°This just...I can¡¯t just walk away without saying anything. I don¡¯t want to leave Jack. He can¡¯t be evil. I won¡¯t accept it. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Petra stares at me as the dark, morbid wrath of her killing intent crashes against my skin. She roars at me, ¡°You will not take what little family I have left!¡±


    Her words stab into my chest before the sound of ripping iron enters my ears. I close my eyes as I find myself rendered helpless. My words transform into pointless air. They will never alter Petra¡¯s decision. She sees me as not only the monster that aims to kill her god, but as the force that tries to rip her family apart.


    Their''s a portion of the accusation that writhes under my skin like worms crawling through a corpse however. She is right. I understand the sanctity of a family. I understand the fear of losing those closest to you...I would never wish that upon anyone. Not even my worst of enemies let alone my closest friends. I would only crush a family to pieces.


    I sigh before I say the words to liberate Joan from her indecision, ¡°Go to your family Joan. I am no longer human, and we...we can no longer be together.¡±


    Joan closes her eyes before a set of golden claws slams into the stone around us with the force of thunder. The impact ends Petra''s gemchain before Razor says,


    ¡°I wanted to allow you to work out your differences, but I will not allow you to hurt one another in my presence.¡±


    Two orbs with twelve foot blades of shining yellow float in front of Petra before they crisscross against one another creating a shower of sparks. These lights generate red, glowing flashes that burn through the air. Razor eliminates all thoughts of fighting against her oppressive command with the piercing, malicious force of her words,


    ¡°Unless you wish to fight me that is.¡±


    Petra and Joan shiver at her declaration while electricity crawls up my own spine from the death she hisses. Petra snaps at me with a mania infecting her voice, ¡°I see monsters like to take sides with their own then.¡±


    Razor roars with the primal force of her voice echoing in the cavern, ¡°You are the only monster I see here. Jack is trying to explain himself, yet all you¡¯ve done is lash out in fear and anger.¡±


    She slams a claw into the ground shattering stone before she snarls, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a scared child running away from his sincerity.¡±


    Razor¡¯s act of defiance ends all questions for both Joan and Petra. They rush from the room with the feverish passion of those wishing for survival. My breath catches in my throat as they leave...One portion of my life ends while another begins. The shameful sorrow of the event nearly brings me to my knees...nearly.


    I pound my fist against my chest before I bite my lip drawing the taste of blood and copper into my mouth. The familiar taste and pain stops my mind from dancing around in circles of sadness. I crush my will against my emotion. I am no longer a small minded and fragile boy.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I am a force of nature. I am the pain of fire. I am a monster, and no longer shall I wallow in grief. This is no end. Just as they left my life in an instant, they may reappear with the same suddenness as their departure.


    As I collect myself, a deep silence falls on us. Despite all my efforts, despite enduring the burdens of lies and the scathing acid of poverty, the place I forged alone crumbled. Aether tears this palpable tension as he says,


    ¡°I am sorry Jack...I am the reason they found us here...I caused this turmoil...¡±


    I lean downwards before I say with a voice tearing through the suppression of the atmosphere, ¡°It is my thoughtlessness that has ruined this part of my life, no action of yours...Every Time I find a place I wish to stay, I rip it apart with my own hands.¡±


    I clench my fists with enough force to shatter stone as I say, ¡°If that is so, then I shall simply rebuild the relationships I lost using those same tools.¡±


    I turn towards Razor as I say, ¡°Thank you for your words. It means a lot that you stood up for me.¡±


    Razor crosses two large claws underneath her before she rests her central orb on her claws. She leans towards me as she says, ¡°I simply spoke the truth. They are the ones that refused to listen.¡±


    I nod as I turn towards Aether saying, ¡°We need to get Sophia off of campus.¡±


    Aether stands as he says, ¡°Would you mind elaborating?¡±


    I cringe at my thoughts before I say, ¡°She is the only other person on campus who can see souls. I also saved her twice, so after Petra tells the authorities about her involvement with me, I doubt they will leave her alone.¡±


    I bend my knees before I kick off the earth flinging my body through the air until I grab one of Aether¡¯s jutting spires of black. After jerking my body against the spine, I say my words with an urgency born from the situation,


    ¡°Let¡¯s save her Aether.¡±


    He nods before he turns towards Razor saying, ¡°Would you mind harboring a friend of mine for a while? I believe she would be safest with you.¡±


    Razor says her words with a sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m pleased you put so much faith in me. I will honor that trust, though I expect some compensation for the security at some point in the future.¡±


    He and I nod before Aether leaps from the expanse onto the rocky slope  to the soul processing mine. He dashes through the rocky tube before we run into a group of gemchainers who stand around a wide eyed Petra and a down trodden Joan.


    Aether leaps over the chainers with his chest leading his jump before he slams onto the expanse of stone on the opposite side of troops. The characteristic detonation of sound from Aether¡¯s movements renders our onlookers stunned.


    Their jaws gape in utter awe at the spectacle before Aether pummels through the walls between the stone expanses of the rooms. Even the newest of gemchainers understood who Aether was, and his presence leaves all who see him silent.


    The spectacle never slows my storming mind however. Bolts of thought rage as I ponder through each of the scenarios that present themselves. I may need to hide Antoinette and Luke as well. Sending a letter to Geralt about the issue may incite a heinous amount of hate in him, but at least the knowledge will enable him to act as necessary to prevent his own downfall.


    Sophia offers me a valuable resource for preventing any of the soul forgers or gemchainers from assaulting our position as well. With her intricate knowledge, Razor and I will find a guide for designing defensive fortifications, and Aether already proves a valuable bluff for preventing any immediate assaults on our position.


    Before I finish my thoughts, we breach the warehouse with several chainers stumbling from the impact. We crash through the wooden entrance knocking two guards aside allowing Aether to speed up since he no longer needs to worry for the lives of those in front of him.


    He slides through the forest at a blistering sprint surpassing the pace of before. The speed of sound passes my ears as a sonic boom emits from the torrential pace of Aether¡¯s steps. His feet and legs no longer produce shapes. The limbs blur while the fury of his stomping reveals his own thoughts. He wants to protect Sophia as well.


    Within two minutes, we pass fifteen miles of forest before he dashes through the academy with reckless abandon. Without a need to hide ourselves, we cross the expanse of earth with a fiery pace before we arrive at The Hearth to the shock of the students.


    Even with the tremendous alacrity of our steps, the students identify who the golem is, and once we stop moving at The Hearth¡¯s entrance, I leap from his shoulders creating my own quake on the earth. I dash through the entrance sliding through its corridors towards a curt set of directions by Deluge.


    Deluge directs my pursuit before I reach into Sophia¡¯s room where she stands glancing over several soul forging charts with her finger tapping the edge of her chin. I say with grim urgency,


    ¡°Sophia, we have to leave!¡±


    She leaps from her trance before she glances around at the scattered papers across the ground and on her desk. She leaps towards them scrambling as she gathers them together with a frantic panic guiding her actions. She says after she lifts several papers,


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t normally keep my room like this. This is just because I was working on why my experiment failed last time, and I couldn¡¯t figure out why, so I-¡±


    I place a hand on her shoulder silencing her before I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how sudden this is, but we don¡¯t have time for pleasantries. We must leave now, and it doesn¡¯t bother me that your room is messy. It¡¯s your space, so do with it as you please.¡±


    She blinks several times before she squints her eyes as she says, ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    I gaze to my side as I say, ¡°I...I don¡¯t want to risk losing the people close to me.¡±


    Sophia reddens until she appears like a tomato before she rasps, ¡°Uh...I...Uhm.¡±


    I look down at her for a moment as I lower my hand. I say, ¡°Sophia, are you alright?¡±


    She glances around for a moment before she covers her face with her hands. She says with embarrassment pouring from her voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You''re telling me all this so suddenly. I don¡¯t know what to say or do. It¡¯s crazy.¡±


    I nod before I say while injecting fear into my words, ¡°You could die. We could both die.¡±


    The sudden declaration ends her paralyzing blush before I say, ¡°I will carry all that lays in this room to Aether. You and he will dash towards a friend of mine named Razor. She appears like a demon, but she shelters a gentle spirit in her appearance. She is the opposite of me in that regard.¡±


    Sophia glances around before she says masking her confusion with concern, ¡°Why do I have to leave?¡±


    I raise one hand in front of me before I say, ¡°I found the secret society that tried killing you twice. I tried to apprehend them, but they attacked me whenever I tried getting them to stop, so I decimated their encampment killing them all. They have tried killing me as well, so it had to be done.¡±


    I lift another hand in front me as I say, ¡°Petra and Joan know that I''m the demon on campus. They aren¡¯t reacting well, so I believe that my involvement with you will leave you in danger. Therefore, I am taking you somewhere safe so that you won¡¯t have to worry for your life. Please trust me on this.¡±


    She presses a hand against her mouth before she says, ¡°Uhm...ok...Are we leaving for that journey then, Jack?¡±


    I bite the side of my lip before I say, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen...I¡¯m sorry. I wouldn¡¯t have forced this on you, but I just didn¡¯t know what to think or how else to make you safe or-¡±


    She says, ¡°It¡¯s ok. I don¡¯t have much to leave here anyways.¡±


    She looks down as she murmurs, ¡°It would be fun to see the world with you.¡±


    Her declaration rends the guilt of my thoughts allowing me to say, ¡°Thank you. I was worried you would despise me for my lack of tact in this situation. I¡¯m glad to see that you understand, and quickly too, like lightning.¡±


    She grins before she says, ¡°That¡¯s only if you can carry all my stuff there in one piece though.¡±


    I crack my fingers before I roll my shoulders as I say, ¡°Consider it done, m¡¯lady.¡± I grab her hand before I say, ¡°We have to go now though. I need to get Luke and Antoinnette as well. I doubt they will escape smoothly without my interference.¡±


    She lowers her gaze as I pull her with a slight tug. We pace down the steps before a pair of students walks in front of the hallway. The stalky and older of the two says, ¡°Why the hell is the golem of the-¡±


    I roar with an explosion of sound blaring from my throat, ¡°Move. Now.¡±


    The flimsier student falls backwards before the other jumps from our path. Sophia whispers, ¡°Was that really necessary?¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°It was the fastest way to avoid the situation that I could think of. Otherwise, they would clog us down with unnecessary detail. Each moment matters right now.¡±


    We pace outside were Aether sits with stone spires jutting from his sitting spot. He glances towards us beaming his delight with his words, ¡°It is good to see you once more Sophia. I hope you are doing well.¡±


    She smiles before she nods while saying, ¡°Of course, and I am glad to see you are as well.¡±


    brimming my words with an apologetic tone, I say, ¡°Excuse me for a moment, Sophia.¡±


    I grab behind her knees and her back before lifting her from the ground like swinging a shovel into the earth. She screams for a moment before she laughs as I hand her to Aether.


    I say, ¡°Wait for a moment. We need to gather some supplies from her room.¡±


    I sprint towards her cozy home where I lift her sheets from her bed. After laying the fabric on the ground, I toss a plethora of different objects on it while making sure to set down the bottles of ink and other delicate commodities with a gentle motion at the center of the bundle to ensure they won''t break. I grab the edges of the sheet tying them together, and after reinforcing the fabric with several more layers of sheets, I grab the blob by a knot I tie at its top.


    All the books, parchment, gems, pens, and other miscellaneous items fit inside this pouch causing a struggle when I squeeze through the hallways. My strength allows me to conquer the task however, so I hand the contents to Aether in less than a minute after starting. He holds the ball within his enormous left hand before I sprint back off to the room where I clamp my arms onto the bed frame.


    After meandering the bed outside, we all stand with a group of gawking on lookers.The most obnoxious aspect of my stay here at Mareovosa has been the constant shocked expressions of those who saw me doing almost anything. Whenever I leave, I will hide my strength from other people. The gasps provided a crisp amusement at first, but now they just fill me with dread. I hate it. At least not once I escape this place.


    Regardless of my defiance, I still carry the bed to Aether as I grunt, ¡°That should do it.¡±


    He carries the bed under his arm as I turn towards Sophia saying, ¡°I will meet up with you later with several of my other friends. Try not to freak out over Razor. She is kind. You can trust her, or at least you can trust Aether.¡±


    She nods ignoring my feat of strength before she raises an eyebrow saying, ¡°Will you be alright? You seem really...stressed.¡±


    I grin as I say sounding my words with a confidence spawned from countless experiences bathed in turmoil, ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can afford to handle lightly. I¡¯ve seen what chaos can take from those who ignore the signs around them. I refuse to fall into such a trap again.¡±


    I clamp my fist in front of me continuing, ¡°You can trust that I will resolve this issue.¡±


    I turn sprinting away as she says, ¡°Stay safe. Try not to hurt anyone!¡±


    My hair bristles across my skin. I doubt keeping those around me safe will prove this simple. I doubt the others will want to leave.

 Chapter 45: Lair

    Chapter 45: Lair


    Aether stomps from the campus as the students around us stare in confusion. Their eyes widen while their arms slacken. Without the same curse of constant surprise, I dash across campus with purpose guiding my steps.


    The stomps smash clumps of grass underneath my heels as I generate my own inhuman speed. The wind flares across my skin as no fatigue burns my limbs. Each breath passes with ease before I funnel to the side of two students blocking my dorm¡¯s entrance.


    I reach our dorm opening the door. Finding Luke sleeping, I whisper my words while sniping my voice by emphasizing each word I say, ¡°Luke, we need to leave.¡±


    His eyes flare open before he scrambles by jerking his head towards each corner of the room. He holds his stilted arm at his side after he wakes up as he says in a groggy voice, ¡°Why are you waking me up right now? I¡¯m fuckin tired man.¡±


    I walk over leaning beside his bed before I say, ¡°We must leave this place.¡±


    Luke rubs his eyes before his gestures pop with sudden urgency as he says, ¡°Oh shit. Did you figure out about Helfeston?¡±


    I nod my head as I say, ¡°That and much more. I¡¯ll help you carry your possessions.¡±


    Luke stammers in surprise, ¡°Uhm. Alright. Let''s go then.¡±


    We gather up his belongings just I gathered Sophia''s. Books of combat and swordsmanship, parchment with pens, and clothes comprise the vast majority of what he wished to keep, but he owns several books on soul forging and enchanting as well. The variety surprises me.


    After we make a pile in the center of the room, I say, ¡°I want you to hide within these sheets.¡±


    Luke squints his eyes while frowning, ¡°What? How is that supposed to help me escape?¡±


    I open a palm as I state my words with authority, ¡°It will help you if disguise yourself. I need you to be unseen. I will carry you within this once you lay inside.¡±


    Luke frowns before he says intertwining his words with sarcasm and a hint of spite, ¡°You think you can carry me and all this faster than I can run?¡±


    I shake my head before I meet his eyes. Placing a hand on his shoulder, I say with a grin, ¡°I know I can.¡±


    Luke rolls his eyes before I sigh for a moment. I grip the edge of his shirt before I lift him with one arm before I set him down on top of the outstretched fabric.


    Luke blinks several times before he says, ¡°How the hell did you lift me like that?¡±


    I outstretch a hand before staring at my palm as I say, ¡°I¡¯m not the best gemchainer at Mareovosa because of technique or tactics.¡± I clamp my hand into a fist for a moment before I release it as I gaze towards Luke.


    Funneling a meager amount of self mockery into my words, I say, ¡°I simply suppress my enemies with strength.¡±


    Luke purses hi lips for a moment before he nods saying, ¡°I could see that...¡± He replaces his momentary surprise with a grin before he says, ¡°Then please carry me oh dashing prince.¡±


    A laugh escapes my lips before I say ,¡±You are one ugly princess.¡±


    He shrugs as I tie the sheets over him. He says with the covers muffling his voice, ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, right?¡±


    I roll my eyes before I lift the bumpy ball. I it and him on my back as I say, ¡°That¡¯s only if you don¡¯t turn that beholder to stone, medusa.¡±


    We both chuckle over the banter before I dash out of the room towards the female¡¯s dorm with the green torches and basalt entrance coming into view within seconds. I place Luke down as I say, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a moment. You¡¯ll have another princess there with you soon.¡±


    Luke says, ¡°Oh great. Sounds lovely...I hope your serious.¡±


    I grin as I crawl across the pillars of the walls chipping stone with claws on my fingertips. Even under the veil of darkness, the insane action draws the attention of others before Luke shouts,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I shout back over the sound of clipping stone, ¡°Improvising.¡±


    I leap over the black and iron guard rails at the top of the dorm before I dash across the flat expanse of interlocking stone towards the doorway at the top of the roof. The dorms host these areas so that students could spend their time here, but few students take the offer.


    The tops of the roofs harbor cold winds while the tall fences gating the edges of the room remind the viewer of a prison rather than a recreational area. Since so few come and go, this leaves the tops of the dorms empty for the most part. This lack of activity makes the dorm managers forget locking the door at night.


    I use these facts to my advantage before I open the door and slide down the girl''s hallways. Their dorm reminds me of the guys dorm, but the lack of body odor surprises me. Instead, an assortment of alluring scents fill my nose while an assortment of giggling and animated chatter fills me ears.


    This never prevents me from focusing on my task however. I focus until I notice a particular scented mixture of expensive dress paired with rose oil and a beeswax that Antoinnette uses for covering her lips in the morning.


    Female ingenuity surprises me at times. Girls find such creative methods for maintaining their appearance and image regardless of the limited resources available to them. Even though the idea of maintaining a singular scent at all times fills me with apprehension, most females on campus do so not only with absolute perfection, but they do so without ever revealing the specific secret of their success.


    Regardless, I knock on Antoinnette¡¯s door for a moment before a surprised pair of yelps escapes the room. After a moment, a girl says in a high pitched voice, ¡°You can come in.¡±


    I open up the door before another series of surprised yelps escapes their lips. The fluorescent lighting of orange and yellow flowers blankets the room in a relaxing light reminding me of oranges and canaries. Antoinette and another girl lean on the floor on their bellies while they use their arms for holding themselves up.


    Their sleeping clothes reveal more skin than I¡¯m used to seeing, but I remain focused by remembering my purpose for being here. I say, ¡°Good to see you both.¡±


    Antoinnette stammers as she stands up saying, ¡°Wh-what are you doing here? This is the girl''s dorm and you aren-¡±


    I move my hand in a circle as I say, ¡°Ent allowed in here. Yeah I get the gist.¡± I open my arms placing the most charming grin of mine available on my face as I say, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to go on an adventure?¡±


    She looks around as both the girls blush before I drag my left hand across my face as I say, ¡°Let¡¯s try to keep our thoughts rationale please.¡±


    The girl besides Antoinnette says as she stands, ¡°You¡¯re the guy that just randomly bursts into a lady¡¯s room without an explanation.¡±


    I lean against the edge of the doorway as I say, ¡°Just because something is unexpected doesn¡¯t make it nonsensical. We, as mortals, can only know and do so much, so events occurring outside our predictions should be expected at least some of the time.¡±


    Antoinnette places her hands on top of her friends shoulders as she says, ¡°This is Jack Donovan. He¡¯s the guy I told you about. Most of those rumors floating around school are probably true, so this really isn¡¯t that weird at this point.¡± She taps her cheek as she says, ¡°At least not really anyways.¡±


    Her friend¡¯s face wrinkles as she glances between us saying, ¡°Are you serious? This is Jack?¡±


    I lift my arm out to my side with a flourish as I say, ¡°The one and the only.¡± I let my arms slap on my sides as I say, ¡°We need to leave Antoinette.¡±


    She glances at her roommate before she says, ¡°Right now? Really?¡±


    I sigh before I inject fire into my voice, ¡°I am not one to tear through the life of another without reason. Please, I mean what I say whenever I voice my concern. Both of our lives are in danger.¡±


    She blinks for several seconds before her posture changes as she says, ¡°Can I gather a few things first?¡±


    I nod before her friend raises her hands and stammers in disbelief, ¡°Why are you going along with this? He could be taking you somewhere to kill you!¡±


    Antoinnette turns towards her as she says, ¡°Whenever I came to this university, three fassars attacked our carriage of only seven people.¡±


    She points at me as she stares into the eyes of her friend saying, ¡°He killed all three of them barehanded...He saved my life. I should trust him at least this much.¡±


    Her friend reels back before I spread one of their sheets on the floor saying, ¡°This is what I will be carrying most of your possession in. Try to keep it light.¡±


    Antoinette sighs before she puts her pillow along with an assortment of perfumes, different spices and alchemical ingredients into the sheets. The books she carries with her surprise me their variety as well since I find a series of botanical and violin manuals included. She truly wishes to improve. Admirable.


    I tie the expanse of knick knacks together as her friend continues rejecting my suggestion, but Antoinette only explains how the guard beside her had started crying whenever the Fassars attacked. I never guessed my killing those creatures would give her such a deep respect for me.


    I scrambled until they died, and I rubbed my misery in her face at the end. I don¡¯t understand her admiration over the act, but with that sense of respect, she gives me an easy method for getting her away from danger.


    Saving her life allows me to save her again. The irony brings a grin to my face before I grab the bundle and lift the expanse by clamping my arms on the side of the ball while pulling with my back.


    As we walk out of the room, her friend says, ¡°How long will you be gone? Where will you be going? Do you even know?¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere safe, but it won¡¯t seem that way at first. She may be gone for days or months. I don''t really know. It will be as long as needed to ensure her safety.¡±


    I turn towards the walkway upstairs before meandering my way through the hallway. Antoinnette says, ¡°You came in through the roof?¡±


    I drag my feet across the floor as I pace with small, controlled steps saying, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the easiest way in without tearing a door down.¡±


    Antoinette vocalizes a tisk before she catches up with me. She finds herself walking up the spiral walkway saying, ¡°So why did you leap from the roof that day?¡±


    I release one of my hands from the bundle as I snap my fingers saying, ¡°That was what I¡¯ve been forgetting to do the past couple days.¡±


    She stares at my arm as it holds the 50 pound bag with ease for a moment before she says, ¡°Well?¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°You¡¯ll be seeing the reason soon. You and it may even become friends if you meet him with an open mind.¡±


    She rolls her eyes as she says, ¡°You and your poet talk. Whatever.¡±


    My grin takes on a teasing tone as I say, ¡°Try to have fun here Antoinnette. You may even live a little life while we¡¯re away from study.¡±


    Her composure cracks somewhat as the beginnings of a smile appear on her face. Whenever we reach the edge of the enclosed roof, I peer downwards as a student and a teacher talk around a pillar while several other students back the claims of the student closest to the professor. I say with a tone of revelation,


    ¡°Alright, would you mind being carried for several miles through a dark forest?¡±


    -----------------------------------------


    We reach the edge of the cave as I carry two unhappy riders who complain about their numerous possessions pressing into them. My shoulders and arms burn from keeping them across my back while my legs scream not at the sheer heft on my shoulders, but the difficulty of balancing such unstable and whiny weights.


    This causes more than a meager amount of discomfort, so as drops of sweat pour from my forehead, I say, ¡°This is our stop.¡±


    I squat downwards before I collapse the last foot of the distance onto the ground. The cool earth chills my skin while my breath scatters leaves around my face. The familiar sound of nightingales fills my ears as Antoinnette and Luke untie their bindings.


    Turning onto my back, I heave for air as I struggle with each breath before they appear at my sides. They lay down with me before Luke says, ¡°This is kind of fun.¡±


    Antoinnette turns towards him saying, ¡°Why would you say that? We were just dragged from our dorms without any warning. Now we have to go into some nasty cave.¡±


    Luke grins as he says, ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re convicts or something. I don¡¯t know really. It just seems fun to camp out somewhere with friends...At least it¡¯s exciting right?¡±


    She purses her lips for a moment before she says, ¡°I guess so...It might get boring though.¡±


    I shake my head as I say, ¡°I doubt that¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    She glares at me as she says, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Luke raises his unbroken arm as he says, ¡°Everything enters a crazy vortex of weirdness near Jack. I¡¯m expecting talking dragons, bare minimum.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Antoinette giggles for a moment before she chimes, ¡°Yeah, that makes more sense than being dragged out here in our bed sheets.¡±


    I snap, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have had to drag you if you lost some weight. What do you weigh now? 4 tons?¡±


    Luke and I laugh as she slaps my shoulder before I stand up saying, ¡°Are you both ready to go now? It will be a difficult transition from living in a cozy dorm, so be ready for some hardship.¡±


    Amidst the light of the moon, Luke smiles with his white teeth showing through the darkness while the hunched silhouette of Antoinette informs me of her lack of enthusiasm. Walking past them, I start tying their belongings back into sacks as I say,


    ¡°We¡¯ve many miles to go before we sleep. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We pass through the entrance of the cavern as we pace through a darkness unlike the darkness of a room or the black of a new moon. The fact that any source of light lies miles from us pierces the soul of the inexperienced with fear. This tidbit and the dual set of chattering teeth behind me give me knowledge of my friend¡¯s fears, so I stomp the ground as I shout filling them both with fright.


    They both yelp before I explode with laughter. A fist connects with my jaw before I hear several fingers pop as Antoinnette yelps. I suppress further laughter before I say,


    ¡°I just wanted you to both calm down. Hearing both of your teeth chattering made it hard to even hear my own thoughts, let alone any dangerous creature¡¯s comings and goings.¡±


    Luke leans towards me as he snaps, ¡°You nearly busted my eardrums with that stomp. That was way too fuckin loud.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows as I say, ¡°Really?¡±


    Luke says with a growing reservation, ¡°No...but it scarred me to death. I thought I was dead there for at least 3 seconds.¡±


    Antoinnette snarls with spite oozing from her words, ¡°I just wish one of us was dead, though I won¡¯t say who.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I say, ¡°We won¡¯t be in the darkness for long. There¡¯s much to see still besides besides this neverending black.¡±


    My premonition comes to pass as pass the horrifying insects and the violet bats and the shining blue worms they hide. The shards of jewels send them both aghast while the corpses of slimes forbode their future. As we reach the area that Aether smashed a hole in, Antoinnette asks,


    ¡°How are you guiding us?¡±


    I say offhand, ¡°I memorized the pathway whenever I walked this way before.¡±


    In the lavender light of the cavern, Antoinnette blinks before she says, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can memorize so well. It took over fifteen turns to get here.¡±


    I turn towards her with the two bags across my shoulders as I say, ¡°Think of me as two minds rather than one. Everything starts to make sense then.¡±


    She gives me a look of confusion while Luke nods his head feigning understanding as he says, ¡°Ah, of course. That makes perfect sense.¡±


    I beam a sly grin as I say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it though? You would have to be an idiot not to understand.¡±


    Luke lifts his casted arm as he says, ¡°A complete dunce, some might say.¡±


    Antoinnette reddens before Luke pats her back saying, ¡°He¡¯s just joking Antoinnette. Don¡¯t take it so seriously. Lighten up. I mean, you can¡¯t say this hasn¡¯t been fun so far, right?¡±


    She squirms for a moment before she snaps, ¡°Did you see those scorpio-spider-things. That was scary as hell!¡±


    Luke shivers for a moment before he says, ¡°But the gems and those glowing worms. They were so cool.¡±


    She glances downwards as she bites her lip saying, ¡°True. I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing more of that stuff.¡±


    I slice into their conversation as I say, ¡°Get ready for it then.¡±


    I leap down the hole before I freefall for a moment. My feet smash into stone before I crouch onto the floor preventing anything from breaking on my back. After I walk over to Razor and Aether who sit around the glowing corundum, I see Sophia laying within a recently hollowed portion of the cave.


    She lays on a bed  in a room made by chipping stone. It leads into a dug out area lined with fresh marks from Aether¡¯s hands. He moved through the stone with enough force that his touch powdered the stone in his path creating a smooth hallway with four rooms within the expanse.


    A giant pile of dust lays beside the hollowed out cavern while a plate of foggy amethyst covers most of the entrance of Sophia¡¯s room. Beside the other rooms lays a plate of ruby, topaz, and sapphire. I never asked Alistair how Mareovosa managed to obtain so many gems, but after seeing such excessive amounts within this single cave, a foggy idea form and solidifies.


    The infinite labor of the golems combined with such a bountiful display of resources would fuel almost any amount of luxury. This combined with the abundance of expertise in both soul forging and gemchaining fuels the internal economy of the entire city if not this whole region.


    That same economic power grounds itself with a single, primary resource - the creatures roaming the hills near here. They threaten any who live here creating a dire need for gemchaining while the soul forging of the area starts with the same monsters that spawned from the Remnant of Gaia.


    Thoughts race and click into place as the motive of my adversaries becomes clear. The people of this area used the shards of Gaia as an engine for the very economic might that caused such widespread suffering for the populace and souls here. The gemchainers killed the monsters supplying the souls for soul forging. These soul forgers craft golems that then harvest the vast wealth beneath us, and the gemchainers are needed to protect the mines here.


    They need the constant supply of new monsters since normal golems fade in strength over time. Without the remnant of Gaia, this economy will slow or even collapse. Whoever controls these processes will no doubt be furious over my tampering. Therefore, this operation results from the same greed that allows such sadistic acts as soul forging and chaining.


    With this understanding ripening in my mind, a dreadful spire of coagulating and fearless hatred grips my heart as I stomp the ground cracking the stone beneath me. I heave for breath before I bite my lip. Using the taste of blood, I calm myself.


    The practice seems strange, but at least it works. Regardless, I dwelled on these thoughts for long enough. I place their belongings in each room after I notice beds of moss covering softened dirt. Aether handled the domestic problems with such a quick and inquisitive speed that I can¡¯t imagine him having the mind of a tree. Sohia must have assisted him as well.


    I shake these thoughts from my mind as I pace outside. Aether and Razor glance at me before I walk over saying to Razor, ¡°Is there someway you could appear less...terrifying?¡±


    Razor nods in silence before all of her orbs collapse into a single, enormous blob that writhes with blades jutting from every angle. I say with a measure of exasperation pouring from my voice,


    ¡°That¡¯s actually more terrifying.¡±


    The writhing blob condenses as Razor shrinks in size. Her heaving frame densifies until she takes the shape of a slicing seductress. If I were to envision the words elegant and deadly, her new form would embody those words.


    She mirrors the form of Petra, lithe and athletic, but razor emboldened Petra¡¯s womanly features for reasons unknown. It¡¯s hard to notice these attractive features though, since she carries so many blades embedded in her back, arms and shoulders.


    She keeps her lower body free of these golden blades however, and the three spinning wheels of golden sabers rotating around her express how dangerous she still is. I find the form easier on the eyes however, since she no longer occupies the majority of my vision with her enormous frame.


    The gray blue and glow of her center even make her aesthetic in a sense, but her faceless head gives her a eerie, unchanging appearence in the end. This new form accompanies an even newer voice as she says cascading her words against each other, ¡°Is this better? I aimed for mimicking the people I saw earlier.¡±


    I create a circle with my thumb and index finger as I say,, ¡°Absolutely. They''ll warm up to you without having too many nightmares first.¡±


    Luke shouts from above, ¡°We can hear you guys.¡±


    Antoinette follows his words, ¡°I don''t appreciate the dozens of creepy spiders up here or whatever weird sounds are coming from below. Please, just let us settle for the night.¡±


    I jog over to the opening in the roof before Deluge enhances the muscles in my thighs for a moment. As power builds in the bones and muscles of my legs, I crouch before I crush my feet against the floor. My clothes pull and whip on my skin before they float as I fall onto the outer edge of Aether¡¯s hole.


    Antoinette and Luke express surprise, but I slam them from their stupor as I clap my hands together saying, ¡°Please.¡± I open my arms, ¡°Just stop being surprised. Instead, express wonder or delight. I tire of being looked at as a freak.¡±


    Luke shakes his head before he says, ¡°You¡¯re not a freak.¡±


    Antoinette nods saying, ¡°But how did you do that?¡±


    I blink before I say, ¡°Think of me as an anomaly instead of normal. Expect the unexpected. If you can alter both your perceptions to that by even the tiniest amount, I believe you will both find this transition easier.¡±


    Luke smiles in response, but not with the normal smile that you give whenever you¡¯re pleased with what was just said or done. He smiles inwardly as if pleased with himself as he says, ¡°That sounds like more fun anyway.¡±


    Antoinette shows her own grin, but at Luke''s words instead of her own thoughts. She says voicing a pleasant shift in tone, ¡°I suppose we could think of this as an experience rather than an annoyance.¡±


    I nod once before I say, ¡°Alright. Ladies first then.¡±


    I scoop her up in my arms before I say, ¡°Get ready to fall.¡±


    ¡°What are you-aghhhhh!¡±


    The familiar exhilaration of freefall brushes me as Antoinette screams at the newfound sensation. After we land with my feet mincing a slab of stone, I walk her over to her room before I set her down using a smooth placement.


    She heaves for air for a moment before she collects herself. She says, ¡°Good Gaia. What just happened?¡±


    I say, ¡°A little fall.¡± I point towards the corridors at the corner of the room before I say, ¡°Just cover those and lay down whenever you¡¯re ready to sleep. I¡¯ll handle the other problems with both of your usual living standards before moving on.¡±


    After I carry Luke down the same way, I repeat the same message, but he wears a look of excitement instead of passing out the moment he touches the bed. As I turn to leave his room, he says, ¡°What were all those things down there?¡±


    I shrug before saying, ¡°Let''s leave that for tomorrow. It''s late, and you should tackle those new concepts with a fresh mind.¡±


    He purses his lips and squints his eyes before he says, ¡°Alright. I can wait I suppose.¡±


    After pacing outside, I grab the foggy plate of topaz before I lift it in front of the entrance of his room. The plate weighs around 50-70 pounds, so even Sophia could move it, albeit with great struggle. The moss beds even keep the air fresh instead of stale and muggy despite the gem plates covering the door.


    Pondering, I cover Antoinette¡¯s room before I tread towards my own dragging each of my steps. All in all, these living conditions aren''t distasteful even in the slightest. The novelty overcomes the missing utilities usually present and even I can''t help but feel the light air of anticipation at the thought of being somewhere so new and vibrant.


    This feeling fades though. The mental tension of the day overwhelms me in a sudden wave as numerous events cause a chain reaction of exhaustion in my mind. I fall into slumber while standing before Deluge takes over saying,


    ¡°Ever the willful one. I¡¯ll make sure to handle any loose ends while you rest...Goodnight Jack.¡±


    Those words make me feel better and worse at the same time as black consumes all that I see.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Author''s note: I went to a doctor to inspect some rather intense shoulder pain I''ve been having for about two months. It turns out that I tore my rotator cuff, and I may need surgery. Hopefully I won''t, but that''s why I haven''t been writing as much for the past while. I am wearing a sling with a whole setup so that I can continue typing in moderate comfort. I won''t let this stop me guys. I told myself I would continue. I told myself that I would persevere. No more excuses. No more waiting. No more hesitation. Writing isn''t a hobby. It is a passion, and passion overcomes pain.


    For real though, even if I get surgery, I don''t need money or anything, I just wanted you guys to know what''s up. Also, please rate and comment guys. I will bestow a cookie composed of pecan pie and cheesecake if you do so...*<del>Individual results may vary</del>*

 Chapter 46: Creation

    Chapter 46: Creation


    Jack reacted with a compulsory fear for his friends when he hid them. I delight in his actions as he allows me to find my own reasons for acting out since he exposes me to the thoughts of others. They¡¯ll prove useful for my research into many fields.


    Reflecting on these assessments, I pace towards Sophia¡¯s room before I edge my hands into the crack the plate leaves between the wall and the door. After forcing the plate aside with a single hand, I squint my eyes as I say,


    ¡°Teach me the details of soul forging.¡±


    She glances up from a series of charts as she stares in surprise for a moment before her guarded motions lower as she rolls her eyes. She glares as she snaps, ¡°I see Jack left and you took his place. I''ll teach Jack whenever he awakens. Find someone else to bother.¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°You''ll find him preoccupied with finding the shadow organization controlling the flow of human souls. If I am to help him, then I''ll need to figure out the inner workings of my enemy¡¯s objectives.¡±


    I tilt my head sideways as I say, ¡°I wish to gain a foundational understanding of what my enemies are doing before I make any more decisive moves against them. IS there a problem with that?¡±


    She blinks several times before she sighs. She places her papers aside before she bounces from the bed of dirt. She says, ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll need a soul and a gem. That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult right?¡±


    I roll my shoulders before I pop my index fingers saying, ¡°Care to watch the process?¡±


    She leans downwards as she grabs her chin for a moment before she says, ¡°Alright. I''m game.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Collecting the creature and gem will be gruesome beyond anything you''ve seen. I offered that more so as a conversation ender.¡±


    She crosses her arms before she says, ¡°Do you think I''m too weak to handle it?¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of strong or weak. It''s a measure of how numb you are. You still feel Sophia, therefore you will experience a profound disgust. It is neither good nor evil. It simply is.¡±


    She squints her eyes before she says, ¡°That sounds like an elaborate way of calling me naive.¡±


    A small, reserved smile forms on my lips before I cover it with my hand as I say, ¡°Perhaps, but that doesn''t change the truth behind the accusation. You may not be so infatuated with Jack after seeing what he is capable of.¡±


    She snaps, ¡°I don''t like him!¡±


    ¡°Hah, why so serious?¡±


    ¡°Because I despise it whenever people tell lies about me to my friends, and you could hiss them into the ears of the few I have.¡±


    I grab my chin as I say, ¡°I''m asking for your help as we speak. Do you honestly expect me to stab your back so soon after requesting help?¡±


    She walks past me as she says, ¡°Actually, yes. You seem so slimy all the time when I speak to you. Jack shows himself. You hide behind an arrogant attitude.¡±


    I turn pacing beside her as I say, ¡°Arrogance requires overestimating your abilities. I''ve yet to do so.¡±


    She frowns before she says, ¡°What about when you faced the tarantula slime? You would have died then if not for Jack.¡±


    She covers her mouth with her hands while a spiteful wrath explodes in my chest, but instead of lashing out, I glare with a cold, intense stare. After a moment, I murmur in icy tones, ¡°The next time I find your throat slit, I shall watch you bleed rather than offering my own blood to save you.¡±


    I shove her aside before she says, ¡°I''m sorry...I shouldn''t have said that.¡±


    I glare at her as I say, ¡°Do not snap at the hand that feeds you little one, else you find yourself starving until your dead corpse becomes food for Ravens and worms.¡±


    She blinks several times before she glances down. She shakes as her frail mind quivers at even this small confrontation. I lean down until my eyes are level with hers before I tilt my head. I say, ¡°You aren''t very familiar with even mild disagreements are yo-¡±


    A tear drops from her nose before I lean upwards sighing. I blink for a moment before I walk past her, and I say,


    ¡°I''m sorry for my outburst. Let''s both try watching our words next time. I''ll leave so you can compose yourself. Be ready to help me once I return.¡±


    After walking till I reach under the hole leading outside, I leap from the rock below. Air passes my face until I land on the surface of the next floor. I stumble for several moments before I race towards the GC¡¯s storage room. From what I''ve seen, alexandrite holds the strongest connection to souls. Therefore, the burden on the spirit will be far smaller while being less stressful for me.


    Avoiding any agony or terror on the helpless spirit will ease my own worries as well. While no doubt the GC will be heavily fortified, I would rather sneak past a few dozen guards rather than rip a soul apart. The act defies the very reason I fight for this cause. Regardless, how am I supposed to reduce the anguish of others if I will sacrifice their comfort for my own?


    These thoughts curse me as I traverse through the caverns before I reach outside. As I bend around trees, I contemplate my conversation with Sophia. She always seems so frail to me, and despite my best efforts, I still found a way to shatter her emotions. It''s created a sort of Revelation.


    Normal people aren''t like Jack. They are frail. They are soft. Even with precautionary measures, people still crumble without my trying. It''s a humbling experience. I never acquainted myself with failure, yet my abysmal attempts at being gentle backfire. I can''t understand what it is that I say or do that disturbs those around me.


    Part of me believes that my appearance spurred Sophia''s intolerance to my words. She sees Jack in the way I look and in the way I speak. As she owns romantic intentions, this makes her hyper sensitive to what I say. At least, that''s what I believe is the cause of her sensitivity.


    Regardless, it''s a task for another day. Skulking through Mareovosa shows the abundance of guards leaving me unsettled. Instead of only four guards, I spot eight pacing around each building, and they seem far more aware than before. This awareness becomes apparent as I survey a certain scene.


    A guard questions a late night visitor to a dorm. The guard berates the student with a series of questions, and even after several minutes of intense inquiry, the guard still eyes the student with a suspicious glare.


    Disguising myself as a normal person will likely fail due to these precautionary measures. Creeping into through their defenses will be far easier.


    Yet the augmentations I gave this body were never intended for stealth. I worried far more about raw power, so now I find myself unable to move in utter silence, but improvising proves simple despite my circumstances.


    I widen the bones in my hand, wrist, and forearm. This leaves me with large, brutish hands that disperse the force of my weight more evenly allowing me to move with less noise. Using the same process for my feet, I use a wider crawling stance allowing me to move closer to the ground.


    Combined with an extra hinge joint below my knee, my heavy stomps transform into padded taps rather than stomps against the ground. Without having to worry so much about the sound I produce, my mobility enhances by orders and magnitudes as well.


    Using this speed, I evade the chainers before I grow hooked claws. They grip into the rivets of the stone generating an easy to work with traction. Instead of stabbing claws into stone, I latch onto them as I weave through the alleyways and hedges in front of me.


    Without any complications, I crawl across roofs and up walls until I reach the bolstered defenses of the GC. Unfortunately, they barricade the entrance with golem guards and an assortment of alert mercenaries who use glowing torches of blue. Crashing through these defenses would prove tedious to such an extent that the only option left seems to be burrowing through the brick at the other side of the entrance.


    Doing so without making a noise may be difficult, but the alternative involves fighting against dozens of guards without killing them. I believe I''d rather fight against rock.


    So I begin the process. I burrow underneath the building using an altered pair of limbs mimicking the appendages of what humans call moles. After reaching the area below the containment center, I spray a bone melting acid onto the mortar and cobble. This corrodes the building down until only a thick jelly remains leftover from the bricks.


    I consume this pasty mush reveling in its taste. It reminds me of salty skin. Whenever I eat animals, the dried on sheen of sweat seasons the initial taste of the skin. Therefore, I tend to savor that portion the most. That makes this is an unexpected treat. I will make sure to eat this once more later, but for now, I must focus on my task.


    After penetrating several dozen feet of foundation using this method, I reach within two bricklayers of the containment unit. The dense jelly builds my weight rapidly, though consuming solid rock would increase the weight of any living creature.  Fortunately, the minerals of this specific rock compose themselves primarily of carbon. This allows me to store it for later use.


    Grinning from the unexpected treat, I place my ear against the upper portion of the cavern I melted out. As I hold my breath, I listen for the sounds of living creatures. I hear nothing, so I melt the last portion enabling me to pierce to the inside of the expanse.


    As I gaze around me, I can¡¯t find anything of value. If anything, the room¡¯s emptiness omens a dark energy while the unusual coldness and the cobwebs etched into the corners give the place the feeling of abandonment.


    A low rumbling enters my ears as I gaze towards the locks of the door. They seem different. Instead of restraint through sheer force, they hold this place captive with a series of enchantments. The shining locks and chains shift and contort until an oppressive force pulls me towards the ground.


    My feet crush through stone before a set of chains bursts through the walls. They wrap and bind my frame restricting me at my sides before the locks of the door open. They fall to the ground as the doors swing open.


    In walks an older, gruff looking man with gray hair. The speckles on his skin and glasses give the impression of extreme age while his sharp eyes and brisk gestures inform me of the keenness of his mind.


    He smirks before before he says, ¡°So looks like you fell for our little trap, aye?¡±


    I glare as I say, ¡°This won''t hold me.¡±


    He opens his hands as he says, ¡°You won''t be able to gemchain with those restraints on, little demon. That and the fact that your bones should be crushed by now should keep you captive.¡±


    My joints pop and my Cartilage snaps as I begin to reform. I say,


    ¡°You''ll find I draw my power not from the souls I harbor, but from the flesh I''ve eaten.¡±


    Since the chains only wrap around my arms and legs, I rip my skin and my clothes as I squeeze out of the restraints using my blood as a lubricant. My skin reforms almost at the same pace that I crawl out of the chains as I rasp,


    ¡°This is torment...I will give you that.¡±


    The familiar blare of a gemchain enters my ears before he raises his hand sending two strikes of lightning from the palms of his hands. They arc through the air and down my right shoulder. My skin cracks while my blood steams. All the muscles within my body flex at their absolute, maximum capacity before my metallic and carbonic structure prevents the lightning from leaving my body.


    I writhe in pure, unfiltered agony for several seconds before I contain the anguish with my will. I absorb the energy hidden by pain before I roar belting out my excruciation. The sound explodes from my throat shocking the guards behind the man while making him only stumble.


    I shiver for a moment before fall to the ground as he says, ¡°So this is the monster Petra was so up in arms about? He fell from my first attack and trap. Pff. She must have lost her touch.¡±


    He cracks his knuckles before he walks up to me with several guards staring. I blink several times before raise myself from the ground. I roll my shoulders saying as I continue my transformation,


    ¡°I shall show you just what she fears.¡±


    Ignoring my warning, he channels the air around him. The pressure of the air changes before water pours from the stone above in a thick layer before he lowers his stance. I rush towards him with a detonation of power, but he retaliates. Before I reach him, he unleashes another strike of lightning.


    Yet instead of generating yellow streaks through the air like before, blue blasts into the water below channeling a force many times stronger into my blood. Hah. I prepared for this.


    The electricity siphons into my metallic bones preventing damage to my internal organs. I convulse without pain for a moment or two before I begin absorbing the water around me as a


    I say, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    His expression alters to one of grim focus before two blinding lights appear in each his hands. They radiate spheres of white glare at their handles while the light extends from these spheres shifting from a fog of light into solid sabers that contain the blinding light within their frames.


    The walls of the cavern dim once he finishes his enchantment however. They no longer proliferate their light - they mold it into two glowing, holy masses creating a heat that fills the room in the light¡¯s place. He crosses them overhead building a ball of blazing shine as he stares upwards at the missile saying,


    ¡°May Gaia smite the demons of this world.¡±


    I didn¡¯t idle as I watched however. As he lobs the light downwards, his expression cracks at my appearance. Two extra arms jut from my scapula as an extra knee joint pops into place giving my hind legs the appearance of a wolf¡¯s hind legs without fur. My skin changes tone to dark grey while my irises lose their pigment causing them to beam red.


    They glow just as my blood does. Collecting so much energy into this frame caused the energy of the soul to emanate from the red liquid. My sternum pops as my rib cage expands until it bursts open revealing a second mouth in my chest. This will prevent them from even attempting a close melee since this appearance makes them imagine me grabbing them and jerking them into the abyss of my body.


    Their fear holds a rightful virtue. My jaw extends outwards as bones creak and break, and my teeth grow through my cheeks piercing them as the arms on my back develop hooked claws. They clamp into the roof while I roar with my elongated jaw ripping the remnant of my human cheeks. My throat reveals thousands of multi-jointed legs that squirm for prey. The massive, contorting muscles on my back and arms shift as I move.


    I smash my left arm into the stone below me. I smash my right arm after creating a web of cracks. The ball of light from his swords crashes into me searing my skin, but the bloodlust pumping through my veins numbs me to any pain. My frame expands until I crouch in the cavern.


    My skin and flesh regenerates as I grin. In the voice of death and demons, I rasp, ¡°Tell me, does your soul splinter? Does it quake? Does it...tremble?¡±


    His knees shake before I crick my neck with an unnatural turn of my head. The lean muscles of my form contort with natural ease as I stare at my fingers for a moment saying, ¡°The only thing stopping me from eating this world is that same student Jack that your kingdom attempts oppressing. Otherwise, I would have consumed every single living thing that exists on this planet.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I lower my gaze before I stare with my eyes narrowing from my brow as I say, ¡° So step aside.¡±


    He takes a step back before he shouts,¡±If you believe my will so weak, then you shall face the consequences of your misconceptions.¡±


    He condenses a shade of blue within his hand as he rears it backwards before he forces it forwards. I dodge sideways, but the blast of energy arcs in the air before it flies towards me. The airy, translucent cloud of blue air slams into me with the matter of the object dematerializing. As it disappears, a kinetic impact smashes me into the side of the stone.


    Fractures ebb from stone while my hulking frame rejuvenates the multiple broken bones and broken skin. Agony assails me from the point of contact before I grow several spikes under my chest. The mouth at its center opens shooting several bursts of horns from my chest.


    The spikes of keratin fly from my chest as he spawns a square block of green jelly between us. It slows the air circulation in the room while it blurs his appearence behind the opaque cube. The spikes enter the expanse before they slow down two a quarter speed. The man rolls to his side dodging the attack before he channels once more.


    I rip myself from the wall before I crawl towards him with my arms crushing through the rock around me. Fire spawns around his gleaming steel armor engulfing him in flames before he rockets towards me.


    I grab his shoulders while grabbing his hands crumpling the heated metal in my grasp. The flames change color to black wisps that absorb the light around them putting him in a cloak of shade. Dark, deep pain causes me to falter. My hands jerk backwards from reflexes alone, and he stabs a holy blade of light into my chest.


    Heat builds in my chest before the sky blue, kinetic energy crashes into me once more. I lose all sense of direction as I flip in the air, and after I land, my ears pop from the pressure of the room changing.


    Lightning builds in the bastard¡¯s fists before he dashes beside me. He shoves his arms and blades into the center of my bloody chest¡¯s open mouth. The electricity fries my nerves since it flows through my blood rather than my bones, and as I convulse, he evokes the heat of his blades.


    I grab his sides and puke a flow of acid onto his armor causing him to lose his focus. I press him against me with all 4 arms as I regain control of myself. My flesh molds together before I lean my head towards his helmet.


    I bite the edge of it before I rip it off revealing his stunned face. My own body forms around him before I apply enough pressure to make him howl. I say within an inch of his face,


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you since that goes against my plans with Jack, but I won¡¯t leave such an experience empty handed.¡±


    I bellow, ¡°Where¡¯s the alexandrite?¡±


    He grimaces as he lowers his eyebrows steeling himself. I open my mouth before the legs at the back of my throat scramble for his face with minds of their own. They scratch and crawl at his skin before a mushy expanse of flesh rises from my throat as well.


    Viens pulse at its pale surface before squirming suckers grow from the mushy expanse. One sucker reaches out onto his face before it begins sucking out his blood with a fluctuating movement before an insect leg tears into his cheek.


    Several more tear into his lips before they force his mouth open.The squirming maggot like organ grows towards his throat. Right before it shoots down into the depths of his body, he shouts with a fear spawning from parts of his mind unknown,


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll tell you. Please...Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    I release him from the vice grip of my flesh before I grow an arm from my shoulder. I grab the back of his armor, and I jerk him from around the molded flesh of my arms. He falls out as I reform my jaw and arms for combat if he wishes to continue battling.


    This isn¡¯t the case however. Blood pours from his face. He stands for a moment before he stumbles against a wall where he slides downwards. He gasps for breath before he says in a broken voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s been hidden on the west side of the city in a warehouse. It¡¯s awaiting an armed escort to the capital, Nelastra. They put very few guards there since they didn¡¯t want to attract attention...I told them that I would handle you whenever you came back.¡±


    He shivers for a moment before I eat my leftover sheet of skin in the chains. Afterwards, I turn towards the exit of the room. The other gemchainers escaped after I transformed, so I pace outwards thudding my steps before he shouts,


    ¡°You''re leaving me alive?¡±


    I turn towards him saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have hurt you if you didn¡¯t attack me. I wouldn¡¯t have threatened you with a fate worse than death if you¡¯d just told me what I wanted to know.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°If you and your empire stay out of my way, then I offer the same curtesy. Otherwise...¡±


    My grin widens blaring my teeth while I say, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what awaits you.¡±


    As I turn away, his body slackens as he breathes out. He places a hand on his chest before he glances around at the wet stone and the signs of our battle. After a moment of pure exasperation, he leans his head back while closing his eyes, but without the limpness of unconscious.


    His head remains facing towards the ceiling as he collects himself instead of faltering. Even with the difference in physique, he put forth a grand battle against me. In his youth, he must have been a greater gemchainer than even Petra.


    That and his composure shocked me, but he couldn¡¯t face the horror I presented. Humans fear three great and eventual truths - the unknown, the deformation of their body, and the future. I presented a compelling case for fear in two of those specific areas.


    I ponder these thoughts as I densify my frame back into Jack¡¯s standard form though taller and larger than before. I didn¡¯t wish for him to die primarily for achieving my own ends. His experience here will send a powerful message to the empire that tries to fight me. I¡¯ve tasted his blood as well, so he¡¯ll never be able to escape me again.


    Stray hairs, saliva from exhaling breath, even a few skin cells from opening a door knob will alert me to his presence. Since I¡¯ve been so closely acquainted with him, I¡¯ll be able to track these signals regardless of how small they are. As I leave the entrance of the GC, the haunted echoes of insane laughter fall into my ears. Yes, he¡¯ll prove quite the deterrent.


    Relishing this triumph, I squirm in the shadows of the city. I analyze a golem for information of the cities layout. The golem accepts my tampering without resistance due to the human''s interference allowing me to draw something useful from their grotesque practices.


    After pacing through and over several alleyways, I reach the western district of the city devoted to storage. Finding the specific warehouse proves simple since one warehouse has guards protecting its entrance.


    They hide their guarding well however. One leans against a pole surveying the two corners while two others hide on opposite areas. The angles of their views split in the precise way needed to guard the warehouse¡¯s entrances and numerous windows, but I devised a method for escaping their notice.


    I lay in an alleyway three blocks down before I widen my body until I lay on the ground flattened into a wide sheet of muscle and bone. I roll my physique into a tube before I burrow using a set of serrated teeth from my mouth.


    I dig under the three blocks before I reach under the warehouse, but instead of rising through the floor, I empty a screen of earth with my teeth and claws before I unravel underground. I reach through the gaps in the wall before I shove my thin body through the gap in the wood and stone of the warehouse.


    The wideness of my body allows me to disperse my weight preventing me from creating a plethora of sound while I evade the ground of the warehouse below. Their last trap appeared beneath me, so by crawling through the walls, I prevent myself from triggering the same traps as before.


    From a crack in the wood, I peer into the warehouse revealing around twenty guards distributed evenly across the warehouse¡¯s cargo. The smell of the alexandrite reveals the location of it, but trekking through this mountain of guards will prove cumbersome.


    So I slither towards the southern edge of the warehouse putting me within fifty feet of the jewel before I crawl onto the rafters of the roof dispersing my weight on my sheet like frame. After I lay above the gem, I condense my frame into a dense ball groans escape the wood above me.


    The guards pay no notice however. They assume a creak or two from the old warehouse is natural and to be expected. Perfect.


    I place two of my now clawed hands into the slits of the wood  before I breathe a lungful of air. My right shoulder holds a slab of weighted enamel while my legs ready for an explosion of force. I¡¯m ready.


    I rip through the wood like thick paste before I fall onto the chest crushing the wood beneath me. After raising my arm, I plunge the muscled appendage into the wood before I tear the gem from the expanse.


    I crouch as the deep bellowing of gemchains enters my ears before I leap through the air escaping the trap laid in the box as a set of fiery chains wraps and crumbles the wood around the box.


    Several guards shout before I land on the ground where I lean backwards while digging my left arm into the ground. I pull forward with my left arm jerking my body forward in a crescent towards the ground before I sling downwards.


    I push up with my right leg propelling me up from the ground and forward before I jolt across the ground like thunder. The wall ahead of me expands until I lean my shoulder towards the wall. The sea of wood and stone caves inwards, but it holds against my onslaught of force.


    I snap myself from the wall before I mimic Jack¡¯s form with punching. I step forwards before I turn my body into the stone where my fist lands at an angle. Skin rips from my fingers before they snap under the force of my blow.


    My arm¡¯s bone holds however, so as I gasp in agony at the abrupt, snapping pain, the wall collapses. I grab my hand with one of my four arms before a shard of sharpened lead stabs through my chest racking me further with fire and searing misery.


    The poison of the lead shard leaks through my blood with each pulse. My mind blanks from the injuries before I gasp for Jack. He sleeps in his catatonic slumber despite my call before another spear stabs through me. Piercing my shoulder, I lodge into the edge of the wood brimming every nerve with electricity.


    My muscles fidget and squirm before I rasp out a cry of pain. An orange light grows from behind me. After a second, a warmth grows with the light from my back before I plunge into flames. The sudden anguish overcomes my endurance, so I scramble off the wall dislodging the spear from my shoulder before I fall on my back racking me with greater agony.


    The spear in my chest pushes upwards before I cry out grabbing it and pull it out. This is no gentle tug - I sheer it from my chest with a vicious snap sending it through the hand of a gemchainer preventing him from channeling another torment at the cost of a soul.


    I roll to my side dodging another spear before I roar with all the power of my chest. The sharp sound causes the gemchainers nearby to stumble before I dash through the wall scraping some of my melted skin off.


    I spit acid on the skin after I reach outside the warehouse before I jump onto the side of the wall. The claws of my hands lodge into the rock firmly, but my left foot misses its grip. It scrapes at the side of the wood for several seconds before a gemchainer walks from out of the hole in the wall.


    He channels for a moment before a deep, burning cold grows under me. My foot takes hold however, so I leap upwards right before a set of twelve black spires of ice grow from the wall. One scrapes my foot numbing it, but I metabolize the poison as I climb the wall by stabbing my fingers into the stone.


    My left arm¡¯s broken fingers puncture my mind with pain as I stab the edges of the nubs into the stone before I crawl over the wall. I reach the roof before I regenerate the limb along with the skin on the surface of my body.


    The sound of channeling enters my ears once more, but I dash across the flat stone roofs outpacing the speed of the chainers on the ground. After several minutes of running, I reach the forest where I meander across stones and sticks without crushing them.


    This ensures no one will track my movements, and after several more minutes of travel, I reach the cave where I crawl through the entrance. In a mindless stupor, my eyes glaze as I cross a mile of cave.


    After reaching Aether¡¯s hole, I leap through before I stumble as I land chipping stone with my landing..


    The fresh air and breeze through the cavern cools my super heated muscles while I perspire after the fire and the intensity of my previous effort. My body radiates heat to the touch like a furnace as I pace through the corridors before Sophia walks up saying,


    ¡°Why were you so loud when you landed-¡±


    She blinks several times before she looks away. I stare at my four arms before she leans against the wall with her eyes gaping. I forgot to transform back into Jack¡¯s previous form. Fuck . I say,


    ¡°Shut your eyes and block your ears. Now.¡±


    She covers her ears with her hands before the snapping of bone and tendons smashes against her side. She shivers before I return to normal, though larger, and I toss the gem towards her feet before I stumble past her.


    I reach the room as she stares at the gem saying, ¡°What the hell? How did you get that? Why didn¡¯t you just get a normal gem?¡±


    I move the slab of ruby covering my room before I say as I stare at her fear filled eyes, ¡°I understand the soul¡¯s suffering, Sophia. I refuse to give any being a lesser container. That Alexandrite,¡±


    I lift my hand pointing at the gem for a moment before I say, ¡°That holds souls without any degeneration...I don¡¯t understand why, but that is how it operates from what I¡¯ve seen from Gaia and Aether..¡±


    She looks at my crumbling clothing before she says with her utter disbelief permeating through the room, ¡°You went through all that so that the soul you took would have a more comfortable experience for soul forging?¡±


    The tiniest and most minute grin grows on my face, but it takes on a different tone than the wide, mocking smiles I¡¯ve given her in the past. Instead, a genuine, albeit small smirk grows on my lips as I say,


    ¡°Of course...Not a bad question. You¡¯re learning..¡±


    She stares at me for a moment before I break my gaze as I enter my room. I close the panel of gem before I fall onto my bed with my conscious fading. My body sinks into the dirt several inches as I lose conscious.


    I wonder what we¡¯ll dream...


    Author"s note: I went to the doctor and I won''t be needing surgery. He gave me some anti inflammatory, a sling, and a physical therapy thing. I should be up to speed in the next 2-3 weeks hopefully.Hope you guys enjoy the chapter, and pls rate!

 47: Fire

    Chapter 47: Fire


    I find myself laying on an endless panel of white facing towards a sky of light blue. No clouds or wind flows through this expanse however, and before I realize it, I find myself staring at the endless expanse of white surrounding my sight. After a few minutes of mindlessness, I glance around where another set of eyes meets my own.


    A replica of me stares with an animalistic intensity. The irises of his eyes form slits giving him a hypnotic, piercing gaze. The gray skin of his body creates a dull creaking as if his skin was made of metal. His black hair and lean yet muscular frame makes him appear more like a wolf than a man. As he grins with a familiar mocking, I recognize the person behind the expression.


    Deluge says with the deep rumbling that forms the voice that echoes in my mind so often, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Jack.¡±


    His features brighten. His eyes widen while his while his grin dampens, but in no way does this  detract from his appearance. If anything, it adds a layer of sincerity and warmth. He says while standing up,


    ¡°Throughout all the time we''ve been together and all that we''ve seen, we''ve never both been asleep at the same time. You could say this is our first time truly meeting one another. It''s an interesting prospect.¡±


    He rolls his shoulders once he¡¯s standing. After silent moment of contemplation, he says with his usual dry insight,


    ¡°What do you see that gives you a reason to glance so closely?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow saying, ¡°Besides ugly?¡±


    ¡°If you would be so kind as to forgo that specific detail in your description.¡±


    I Grin as I say, ¡°Then I would describe you as a replica of me, though with gray skin and blockier, more leaden features. I wonder myself, how do you see me?¡±


    He raises an arm towards me as he says, ¡°You seem to match your own description, at least by my sight.¡±


    My grin ends as I say with a far grimmer air, ¡°At least that leaves me ready to face what''s to


    come.¡±


    ¡°There will be darkness where we travel my friend.¡±


    ¡°Good. I won''t travel to places I haven''t been.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be forced to kill.¡±


    ¡°It will be a decision I made for my own ideals.¡±


    He spreads his arms as his ashen limbs contort due to lean muscle. He says beaming his bloodlust and excitement, ¡°Then let us tread onwards with open arms.¡±


    -------------------------------------


    I open my eyes with my body crushing a mossy bed of soil beneath me. My sense of balance returns while my mind and body beams with energy. I haven¡¯t rested so soundly in ages, and the reinvigoration fills me with a steady and ample drive for the day¡¯s tasks.


    Using that energy, I push myself with my hands digging into the soft earth before I stand beside the bed. None of my possessions litter the room. Only empty walls and a barren floor meet me when I look around.


    This lack of possessions includes even basic necessities. How am I supposed to walk outside with so little clothing covering me? My upper torso exposes itself while my pants ripped to tatters on my calves. Whatever Deluge did last night must have been a truly awful experience if these clothes tell the right story.


    Finding a burst of will from Deluge¡¯s tasks, I grind the ruby plate covering my door before I spot Luke, Antoinnette, Razor, and Sophia talking near the centered corundum. Their echoes fill the cavern with the light tapping of indiscernible voices and the purple lighting of the giant gem gives the entire place a sort of mystical ambience. Like someone was trying to accentuate the unusual aspects of the group meeting.


    As I tread towards them, I see myself as an alien treading into their territory, but I can¡¯t stand here watching in this cavern forever. I drape myself with a set of bedsheets before I tread onwards to admit why I gathered them here anyway. They deserve to know.


    My resolve faces a crisis at the sound of my steps however. The gentle strides mutated into clobbering stomps, and by the changes in my balance and the change of pressure on my feet, I reason my weight must have spiked by a few hundred pounds since I¡¯ve slept. .


    I hope Deluge didn¡¯t perform a metamorphosis on my face at least. It will make explaining all of this even harder.


    As I near the group, Razor turns towards me with her sleek, faceless form oozing a warm pressure, like a pushy mother as she says, ¡°Hello Jack. I see you¡¯ve awoken after your rest. I hope you¡¯re feeling well.¡±


    I grin before I say in a voice ever so slightly deeper than I ever remember speaking before, ¡°I¡¯m feeling excellent. Thank you for your concern. How long was I out?¡±


    Sophia turns with the others before she says after a silent pause, ¡°Two weeks.¡±


    My steps stop for a moment before I say, ¡°What? Two entire weeks?¡±


    She nods before Antoinette says, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made friends with Razor. She¡¯s a queen slime!¡±


    Luke turns towards her for a moment before he says, ¡°I know right? Everybody else just acts like it¡¯s normal.¡± He turns towards me before he brandishes his hand outwards saying, ¡°That and you reawakening the golem of the end too. That¡¯s crazy man.¡±


    I shrug for a moment before I flex an arm while saying, ¡°I have a terrible disease. It¡¯s called, ¡®Being awesome.¡¯¡±


    The group laughs for a moment before I sit between Razor and Sophia. The makeshift seat of stone has the same moss as our beds for added softness, but my weight crushes it until the stone underneath presses against me. Damn you Deluge.


    Sophia glances up and down towards me before she says, ¡°Would you mind telling us why we¡¯re here?¡±


    I turn towards the others before I sigh out my anxiety. After taking a deep breath, I say, ¡°I believe that¡¯s a question you all deserve an answer too. I¡¯ll give you a shortened version of the situation.¡±


    I tap the edge of the seat for a moment before I glance around. They look at me with patient yet demanding stares  before I say,


    ¡°I¡¯m the demon.¡±


    No one changes their expressions, so I continue my confession, ¡°I was almost murdered by Helefeston within a week of moving to Mareovosa. I killed him as I defended myself, and since then, I¡¯ve been protected by Petra¡¯s influence from whatever group that tried assassinating me.¡±


    I raise my right hand saying, ¡°During this period of protection, I trained with Petra where I learned how to handle the chaos of battle. I also found Sophia dying of one of those same assassination attempts. I saved her before I began hunting down whatever organization attempted killing me and my friends. I was angry. I was afraid.¡±


    I raise my left hand while leaning onto my knees, ¡°It was a strange situation that led me down darker roads then I¡¯d like. During my investigation, I ended up taking the shard of Gaia. From that gem, figured out the shadow group¡¯s true purpose.¡±


    I spread my arms saying, ¡°They use human souls for golems.¡±


    Antoinnette releases a gulp of air before I continue, ¡°The group assassinated people without families or loved ones, preferably students. Using these bodies, they would force the stored souls into a golem. You all met Aether I presume?¡±


    They nod before I say, ¡°He fought and destroyed those golem fighters. I...I killed the people running the operation.¡±


    The glance of Luke hardens before I raise a palm towards him saying, ¡°I have reasons. They had attempted murdering me before and Sophia not once, but twice.They  tried killing me.as I tried pacifying them .¡±


    Luke¡¯s clenched jaw and clasped hands soften before I say with a brittle hardness in my voice, like the ringing of glass, ¡°It¡¯s a strange set of circumstances I find myself in. I had to either let them live and live in fear, or kill them so I could be assured of my safety.. I figured the world could do with less corrupted chainers who use the souls of others for their own monetary gain.¡±


    The corrosive bite of malice leaking into my voice almost frightens me before I release my own clamped fists as I say, ¡°Regardless, Petra and Joan figured out what happened after they found Razor and Aether. I figured that due to your close associations with me, you would all be targets.¡±


    I raise myself in my seat as I say, ¡°So I hid you all here in the safest and deepest hole I could find.¡± I turn towards Razor saying, ¡°Having Razor here keeping you all safe was a bonus.¡±


    She giggles for a moment before she says moving the blades around her, ¡°I see you¡¯ve been busy recently.¡±


    I nod before I turn towards the others saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if your stay here has been less than optimal. I¡¯ll try to find someway for all of you to return to your homes soon, but I have to make sure it¡¯s safe at the campus first.¡±


    I lower my gaze as the tone of my voice darkens. I say, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the church, the empire, or that shadow organization will respond to my actions.¡± My voice strains as I continue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I didn¡¯t mean to trap you all here.¡±


    Antoinnette blinks a few times before she says, ¡°So...¡±


    I turn towards her saying, ¡°Ask anything.¡±


    She fumbles with her fingers for a moment before she says, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have reported the bad guys to school?¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°It isn¡¯t quite so simple unfortunately. Multiple high tier gemchainers worked for this organization, and I already had evidence that one of the professors was  a part of the operation.¡±


    I reach out a hand as I say, ¡°It¡¯s a sad thing unfortunately. I saw Sophia being murdered twice. Expecting me to go to the university that was harboring my previous murder seems...unreasonable.¡±


    Antoinnette blinks before I say in a gentler voice, ¡°What I mean is...I felt forced to act out as I did...I felt trapped.¡±


    She whispers after a moment, ¡°You killed people?¡±


    I raise a hand as I say, ¡°I never murdered anyone. Anytime I killed, I did so  in defense of my own life...but yes, I killed people.¡±


    She turns her face downward before Sophia chimes, ¡°You actually saved me three times. I analyzed the broken gem from whenever you fought the golem. The gem had been tampered with by overloading its frame during the resonance procedure.¡±


    Luke says, ¡°Uhm....Could you word it more simply?¡±


    She rolls her eyes before she says, ¡°He stopped the sabotage attempt designed to kill me. I was working on an operation to stop the souls of creatures from having to suffer through the process of soul forging. After I had accomplished that, I intended to do the same for gemchaining, though I doubted that was possible.¡±


    She lifts up the slab of Alexandrite that contained the part of Gaia. She says, ¡°This has given me a key hint to that process. Replicating the properties of this will be difficult, but I¡¯ll be able to stop the tortures of soul forging and gemchaining using this.¡±


    Antoinnette and Luke glance at me before Luke sighs saying with a mischievous grin, ¡°This sounds crazy complicated....Man. You just do insane stuff all the time I guess.¡±


    Antoinnette raises her eyebrows in shock as she shouts at Luke, ¡°You¡¯re just accepting all he just said?¡±


    He shrugs before he says, ¡°Whenever I was seven years old, I was out hunting with an uncle before we saw a wolf outdoors. He chose not to kill it since it hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to us.¡±


    A muscle in Luke¡¯s neck twitches before he grabs his thigh saying, ¡°The wolf ended up killing my uncle before I took my uncle¡¯s sword and stabbed it...¡±


    He glances around as he says, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say someone has done something wrong whenever you¡¯re here sitting safe and sound, but whenever you have to be surrounded by that kind of...panic, well, it makes it hard to think clearly.¡±


    He looks towards me as he says, ¡°I think Jack¡¯s just doing what he thought was best, though it was rather...brutal. I wouldn¡¯t have done is much different my self really.¡±


    Sophia shrugs before she says, ¡°I watched him fight a golem that had been tampered with to go berserk, students would have died if not for his intervention...He may appear uninjured now, but he was devastated during the conflict. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t crawl out of these other situations unscathed either.¡±


    Antoinnette slices into the conversation, ¡°But he¡¯s killed people...Aren¡¯t you guys scared?¡±


    Sophia shrugs saying, ¡°He¡¯s saved me three times now.¡±


    Luke scratches his nose before he says, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t imagine Jack hurting me.¡±


    A warm grin grows on my face before Razor says, ¡°I¡¯ve killed people who have tried fighting me here before. I don¡¯t see why you weren¡¯t scared of me.¡±


    Antoinette says while circling her thumbs, ¡°You¡¯re not a normal person though...¡±


    Razor laughs before she taps my shoulder saying, ¡°And Jack is?¡±


    At this point, the group glances at me with an observant eye for the first time since my awakening, and the open expressions of sudden shock send waves of worry up the skin of my back. I crossed the line of what is accepted as human .I doubt they¡¯ll see me as one any longer.


    Their observant stares cause my foot to fidget as I try to control my nervous response. A sort of realization dawns on Antoinnette and Luke for a moment before he nods his head saying,


    ¡°I see what you mean...¡±


    Sophia says, ¡°Jack¡¯s still Jack guys. It isn¡¯t something to treat him differently over. I bet you he can still play as well as he ever has.¡±


    I ball my fingers into a fist with one finger following the flexing of the others before I stretch out my fingers all at once.. I say, ¡°I would think so.¡± I turn the back of my hand towards me, ¡°At least it feels that way.¡±


    I raise a hand as I say, ¡°Regardless of my circumstances, I believe you all may be lacking in the finer aspects of living such as clean clothes or the like. I will do my utmost to restore some slither of your normal lives.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I open a palm towards them through a fold in the sheets covering me as I say, ¡°I can teach you all music if you¡¯d like, and with Sophia¡¯s own expertise, you can both learn the basics of soul forging. I personally despised astronomy, but if you want to learn about that as well, I can gather the books necessary.¡±


    I point upwards as I say, ¡°II¡¯m not much a cook really, but I¡¯ll attempt making whatever meals you want from above if you¡¯d like, and I¡¯d be willing to-¡±


    Luke interrupts, ¡°Woah. We don¡¯t need you to act like a servant or anything. Aether and Razor have helped us so far. You can handle what¡¯s on your plate in the meantime.¡±


    Antoinette says, ¡°It was surprising at first, but Razor is a kinder lady than most of my family...She can be scary when she¡¯s mad though.¡±


    My shoulders drop as I sigh in relief. While squeezing her arms together, Sophia says, ¡°It¡¯s been a blast really. We¡¯ve been talking to Aether and Razor about all the stuff they¡¯ve done or been interested in. It¡¯s felt a lot like camping really.¡±


    I nod for a moment before I say, ¡°Excellent.¡±


    I turn towards Razor before I say, ¡°I hope they weren¡¯t too much a burden.¡±


    Her new form glows brighter before a set of blades waves down her back like wind bending branches. She says, ¡°It¡¯s been interesting hearing about how humans see us. I never imagined so much fear and distress.¡±


    She crosses her legs before she says, ¡°We always looked at humans as a race of ingenuity. A race with a surprising knack for survival in a world that offers compelling reasons for dying. It was saddening to hear about how little your kind saw in us besides creatures of death.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°If there is one thing I have figured out about my kind, it is how even subtle differences in appearance can result in massive changes of mindset. That is why I asked you to change forms before.¡±


    She nods before I say, ¡°I see you learned human expression rather rapidly.¡±


    She raises a bladed arm as a breeze of cool air brushes against my skin. She says with her powerful and firm voice, forcing all who hear to listen,


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many humans throughout my lifetime, especially after we made a deal with the group above. Learning from the younglings here simply sped up the process.¡±


    I grin before I stand and stretch my body. I turn towards my ,¡°captives,¡± before I say,


    ¡°So how did you all spend your time here while I rested?¡±


    Sophia jumps up before she says, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the alexandrite you gave us earlier. It¡¯s conductivity for holding souls is unparalleled even by the opal I have.¡±


    I nod before I say, ¡°Did you find anything useful perchance?¡±


    She crouches lowering herself as she says, ¡°Well, I noticed two specific details.¡± She lifts up as she raises a hand, ¡°This gem can hold any amount of souls without any degradation of the units within.¡±


    She raises her other hand as she says, ¡°It also has a sort of...pacifying effect on the souls it holds.¡±


    I lean down as I place my hand on my chin saying, ¡°So if you could figure out how find the specific properties of this gem that give it such ample traits, then you could create gems that make the process of soul forging painless?¡±


    She beams with warmth as she says, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s the breakthrough Alistair and I had been working on since...well, since we met really.¡±


    I nod before I say, ¡°Whenever I go to check the campus, I¡¯ll check on him to make sure he¡¯s safe. I doubt the campus will hold him accountable for wanting me to work with him, but you never really know how people will react.¡±


    She nods before Luke says, ¡°Why do you guys care about what happens to the souls so much?¡±


    The eyes of Sophia viel her hatred as her glance peers through a lowered brow. Even with her shaking, small shoulders, her fury permeates through the room before I say with a hand raised,


    ¡°Our reasons tend to be personal. It¡¯s a touchy subject, though I understand your curiosity. My reasons stems from the experiences of a friend. He described it as, ¡®utterly evil,¡¯ and as, ¡®a pain beyond imagination.¡¯ I believe in the conviction of those I place trust in, therefore I fight for their causes as if they were my own.¡±


    I place a hand on Sophia¡¯s shoulder before I say, ¡°I do try to keep my anger in check howvever..¡±


    She turns and blushes before Antoinnette and Luke glance towards one another. A sort of unspoken rule forms in an instant as they read each other¡¯s thoughts. The glance reminds me of when my childhood friend Chris and I would hold secrets from our parents.


    We would only hold a glance for a moment before we spoke countless conversations, and I believe the first milestone of many good friendships starts with this peculiar and unspoken glance. It offers a sort of understanding between two people without words.


    In Luke and Antoinette¡¯s case, they spoke only a few words of this silent language, but this gave them enough of a connection that Luke turns towards Sophia saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking. Of course it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Antoinette walks over before she hugs Sophia as she says, ¡°It¡¯s ok, love. We understand.¡±


    The act surprises me. Sophia even hugs back before she murmurs, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let it bother me so much any way. It¡¯s unfair to you guys.¡±


    After the warming moment, I say with a curt nod, ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡± I turn towards Razor, ¡°But before I go, where¡¯s Aether anyway?¡±


    Antoinette glances up from Sophia¡¯s hug before she says, ¡°He¡¯s out getting supper. He won¡¯t get any animals, but he knows what plants to collect after I told him about what we can eat.¡±


    I say, ¡°Perfect. I wave my hand as I say, ¡°Until we meet again.¡±


    Antoinette nods before she says meekly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°A little surveillance...I doubt I¡¯ll be gone for long. I¡¯ll be bringing back something for supper as well. Probably a deer.¡±


    After they wave goodbye, I trot over to a makeshift set of stairs ground into the wall of the cavern. They lead up to the next floor, and Aether managed to carve a surprising amount of detail into the stone.


    He never boasted whenever he spoke of understanding the pressure needed for crushing rock. That knowledge combined with his strength allowed him to craft a set of stairs with crude drawings on the tops of trees. The artistic mural shows another talent of Aether¡¯s. He has a knack for sculpting.


    It was a form of artistic expression I never excelled at. My own attempts resulted in deformed blobs in the majority of cases, and even with several sessions involving hours of blistering effort, I couldn¡¯t make anything worth keeping.


    These nostalgic thoughts flood my mind before I reach the next floor where I¡¯m met with a spiral staircase leading up to the sun¡¯s orange glow overhead. The artwork of the illustrations grows in complexity as I pace upwards until I reach a hollowed out area right underneath the hole which leaks light from above.


    Aether must have burrowed out the lower caverns before he created his own growing spiral of steps outwards. His talent for artwork flourished during this project as the mural¡¯s quality steadily improves with each step upwards. Scenes of birds and clouds and rain grace the outer edges of the wall as I reach the top of the expanse.


    A set of smooth, symmetrical patterns flow overhead making the room seem holy and biblical. The light from the gap above pierces downward for two hundred feet creating a sense of awe at the sheer size and scale of the project. Even with his unlimited energy and time, Aether outdid himself with this particular project.


    A small pang of envy fills me before I shake the useless feeling. Of course Aether will own talents of his own. He is more than a mere tree. I should expect at least his much.


    After brushing aside my thoughts, I glance around the symmetrical room until I spot a cavern leading towards an earthen path. The tunnel slants downwards as I walk, and after a few feet, I notice a pool of murky water resulting in the end of the tunnel.


    After wading into the expanse, I dive under the water. A sort of second eyelid covers my eyes before I dive under, so I never have to shut them. This allows me to see several feet in front of me revealing the goopy mud at the bottom of this lake.


    After swimming under a lump of soil, I dash upwards before my head rises above the water. The light of the sun beams across the surface of the once still lake. As I glance around noticing the limits of the small pool, ripples collide with the edges of the pool. A set of trees grows around the expanse, and as I turn around, the edge of a coarse hill of boulders meets my eyes.


    That must be how Aether hid his project from any would be explorers.He surrounded the entrance with a lining of boulders. Even if they knew the entrance¡¯s existence, I doubt they¡¯d try aussalting the place from such an easily defensible position.


    What I need to focus on is the reconnaissance. After I traverse through several miles of trees, I reach the edges of the campus where a set of waving tapestries catches my eye. The symbol of a tree with a plague mask over the roots gives an eerie impression as no students jot or trot down the walkways of the campus.


    The lights that lit the walkways between the buildings no longer remain glow. The same tapestry hangs across several of the buildings. The gray and crimson coloring of the symbols give an ominous ambience when seen with the lifeless campus while they wave with animation. The scene¡¯s almost like the flag of an enemy nation over the salted ground of your homeland.


    Even the glowing fauna disappeared. At least without any students crossing the campus, I¡¯m able to hide and run through several of the brushes left across campus allowing me to reach through the area uncontested.


    Reaching the library, I glance around. No smells notify me of any life near here, and no eyes peer back at my own as I survey my surroundings. Everything hums with silence. I glance into the library where I find no students reading books or idly chatting their days away.


    The rows of bookcases pass my sight as I search for any useful texts. Evoking a wave of panic, I see  a guard through the tops of several bookcases as he walks across the hallway.


    A glowing scythe in his right hand rings with a high pitched, almost unbearable sound. The scythe¡¯s  aura even creates a layer of energy turning the air around it into a dark haze.that wafts around at each his moves. A mask covers his face with a set of tinted, glass circles that block his eyes while the raven like beak reaches a full foot from his face while a blackened leather robe covers the rest of his body.


    It¡¯s a plague doctor. I shuffle between a set of bookcases as he glances in my direction with his mask casting him into a sinister expression of unfeeling cold. He paces between two sets of bookcases with each of his steps tapping the edges of carpet floor.


    The tapping grows in volume as he nears me. Beads of sweat flow down my head as the rumble of his scythe fills my ears. He produces no smell nor sound. All that approaches me is an omen of death - a harbinger of the coming quarantine for the area.


    Legends have been told of the plague doctors. They work for the highest and most powerful segment of the church - the palisade. They operate as extermination centers for the plagues and demons. Entire towns disappear after a large sightings of monsters or disease, and I¡¯ve listened to tales of the plague doctors eradicate\ing the very souls of all who lived there or worse.


    They normally  go towards towns with infestations that grow and infect the surrounding lands. They must fear my alliance with Razor and Aether. I can¡¯t blame them, but they complicate the circumstances I¡¯m in.


    I never imagined I¡¯d have to fight one of these legends. I clamp my hands into fists like balls of iron as my heart pounds in my chest. The beating grows until every inch of my body bursts with energy. I hold my breath as the scythe¡¯s sound transforms into the sound of burning flesh. Scenes of my parents burned corpses flash in front of my eyes as he nears me.


    Right as he reaches the bookcase nearest to me, a bird slams into a window opposite of my hiding place.He turns towards the loud bang for a moment before he paces away from me with his spindly frame emanating a mind numbing pressure. I¡¯d rather avoid fighting something like that, so I skulk out of the hallway before I close the doorway leading outside as I make sure I use the quietest noise I can muster.


    Damn that was close. I camouflage myself in fauna once more before I trek through the empty campus. The appearance of the palisade changes my plans. I can no longer idle as they go about with their quarantine and purging of this area.


    I don¡¯t know what the palisade or the church has planned, but I must make sure I understand their plans before I stop them.  My lurking through campus accelerates as I traverse the campus towards the GC. The same empty walkways greet me as my pace alters from a calm, reserved sneak into a full blown sprint through the bushes.


    As I reach the building, the inklings of voices ooze into my ears from somewhere nearby, so I alter my route towards the noise. The echoes grow until I stand at the front of an aching forge. The rot of dead flesh and fresh blood slams against me. Marks of torn fingernails from dragging litter the ground as I pace through the entrance.


    A horde of pale students shiver on the ground as I pace through the entrance. The stench wafting from them singes my nose. They haven¡¯t left this room in days even though they are unguarded. None of the students glance upwards at me as I pace through the room either. They just stare at the floor with sunken in expressions as a few ramble madness at themselves.


    The sinking feeling in my stomach grows as I walk through several of The Hearth¡¯s hallways. I hear the wails and screams of students. I hear the squish of tearing flesh and the coarse snap of splitting skin.


    I don¡¯t jump to save the closest sounds I hear for a single reason however. A light, fading voice expands in my ears overcoming all other sounds. The voice holds a surprisingly feminine charm, but it contains an undertone of strength. It reminds me of marble. It reminds me of home.


    I pace down the steps until the soft hum of the voice reverberates across the walls. My skin radiates heat as my skin crawls at the high pitched lamentations coming from the lower floors. As I reach the bottom floors, a stabbing wail slices through a mountain of other sounds.


    A moving voice full of more agony than any could endure. A voice that unshackles the restraint of sanity and the limits of brutality. A voice that evokes a wrath so real and so overwhelming, I quake and crumble.


    I hear Joan.

 Chapter 48: Resilience

    Chapter 48: Resilience


    Blood pulses power through me as my muscles and tendons expand. The basement of the hearth fills with the scent of blood and racking cries. Scratch marks on the floor and doors speak for the poor souls that left them, and as I grip the edges of the door, my blood boils at the sounds of Joan¡¯s weak, splintering cries.


    Clenching my hands together, I rip it from its hinges before I step through the doorway. Two torturers lean over Joan as she lays strapped on a wooden table cloaked in bits of skin and bone. They peeled her left cheek from her face exposing her teeth. A set of fresh cuts down her side exposes flaps of hanging skin. Her missing fingernails scab over. A slice of her cheek hangs from her face as the torturers handle a cauldron of boiling water.


    They glance at me with beady,  empty eyes from fat faces before Joan¡¯s eyes flare with shame as she glances at me. She wears no clothing, but large patches of coagulated blood cover portions of her. The paleness of her skin brings her weakness to light, and the near skeleton thinness of her arms show her state of starvation.


    The torturers eye me with a morbid sort of curiosity as I stand tall and unearthly still. Time stops for a moment as my mind refuses the reality before me.


    Both of the torturer¡¯s, who wear the white clothes of a priest, panic as my malice engulfs their own. A black radiates from me as I step forward. A torrent of wrath saturates my soul. A quiet sobbing begins from Joan as she whispers,


    ¡°Not like this...I never...wanted you to see me...Not like this.¡±


    An all embracing, white hot fury pumps through my body like magma, but my outer expression never changes. This is no heated nor uncontrolled rage. No, this is a cold, calculating ice. Thoughts of inflicting torments beyond imagination swim through my mind as I step forward.


    The two torturers grab long, thin pieces of metal they used for torture before they dash towards me. As they reach me, my fists move on their own with the force to crush boulders behind them. The two blue eyed wretches slam onto the ground on their sides, one with a sunken in skull and the other with a sunken in chest.


    Their deaths mean nothing. Revenge means nothing. Only one singular facet of my life holds any importance at this moment - Joan. In her crushed state, she whispers weakly as I near her,


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t look at me...not like this...¡±


    No words can express how I feel, so I say nothing as I unshackle her restraints. They grip into her skin leaving marks as I release her. She tries covering her face with her thin arms, but she can¡¯t lift them. Even if she could, they¡¯re too thin for hiding her face. They  can only convulse at her sides as she sobs.


    Her lamentations never grow beyond a whisper however. She is to weak to scream anymore. I lift her in my arms before I press her cheek into the nape of my neck where she fit so perfectly before. My warmth floods into her while the icy coldness of her own figure bites into mine. The oppressive rage of before evaporates as her body relaxes from being released from such an unnatural posture.


    She closes her eyes as she presses her face against my neck. I hug her against me for a moment before I say,


    ¡°You are as beautiful as the love of a mother, and with you, I find refuge. I find home.¡±


    The walls between us crumble as she weeps for an eternity. Listening to her torment peels the flesh from my bones, but I sustain through it. I listen for the times we laughed with one another. I listen for the love she gave me. I listen for her.


    After the endless sobbing, the light tapping of feet down steps echoes into our room. I lean Joan away from me before I say, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere safe. You can rest now. Everything will be alright whenever you awake again.¡±


    I speak the words with such certainty and confidence that I surprise even myself, and Joan believes my words as she falls asleep in my arms within seconds of my saying so. I wait until the tapping of the stairs reaches near the door before I hide at the side of the doorframe.


    A leather masked man peaks through the door before I lift my leg. He turns towards me as I slam my foot against  his shoulder. The blow crushes him against the edge of the doorframe sending the dull pops of breaking bones throughout the hallway. The man slides down the side of the door as he wheezes for air. No guilt assaults me. He will die along with all other members of the palisade.


    I hold Joan with my left arm as I step into the hallway. I pull my arm back before I shove my hand forward colliding my palm with another man¡¯s face. I compress his skull against the stone wall. The pop and squish gives me a sick satisfaction before I turn towards the hallway.


    Three other guards stand in the orange lighting of the stone basement with each staring at me. Their gazes hold anger and malice and hatred, but most all, they hold fear. Without jerking Joan, I sprint until I reach a foot¡¯s length from one of these guards.


    I jut my arm outwards as I grit my teeth. My arm stabs through his sternum creating a wet splitting sound before my hand pierces through his back. My arm submerges in a warm mush before I pull him backwards flinging his corpse from around my arm.


    He falls with a thud behind me before the other two guards turn around in retreat. With a few quick strides, I near them as one falls to the ground. His black hair and tan skin spread across the floor as I pulpify his face with stomp on the back of his head.  A sort of rising bloodlust grows from within me as I lift the corpse at my feet and throw it towards the last mercenary.


    The body of his comrade pins him down before I reach him. In a dark, spiteful rage, I place my foot on the man¡¯s shoulder before I tear his arm off. My arm turns behind me before he howls but for only a split second. I push myself forward before I lift my arm torqueing my new club downwards.


    His upper arm slams into neck with a dull crack before I kick his head. His broken neck flails with little resistance before I toss the hanging limb behind me. They deserve worse.


    If they aim to show me torment, then I shall return their kindness tenfold. Even if they wield death in their scythes, I won¡¯t let them escape.


    My mercy left Joan in shambles. My mercy left both Sophia and my life at risk. My mercy will no longer cause these problems. It ends now. This world feeds me an endless stream of suffering. It leaves those I love mangled while I watch them writhe in agony.


    No longer shall I be the world¡¯s plaything as I wait for yet another calamity. This is the beginning of the palisade¡¯s end. I will not reason. I will not relent. I will not cease until their corpses become food for the worms burrowing underground.


    The shivering and deep cold of Joan ignites this fusillade of hatred further. As I run up the stairs, the same racking cries enter my ears with the same visceral pain emitting from each of them. I would save  them as well, but Joan takes priority. I must assure myself of her safety before I attempt saving anyone else.


    I shall return here. I engrave the scents of those working here into my mind before I dash outside of the building. The same students huddle beside one another as though oppressed by a dark shade. Even with my growing cruelty, I can¡¯t help but feel pity for them.


    They carry a set of chains locking them down on the cold floor. They almost lack life behind their eyes.


    The sight would normally unsettle me, but malice flows through my veins like liquid metal. The sensation blankets the tragedy around me in an alloy of cynicism and scathing bitterness. I numb to the pain of these people as Joan¡¯s plight overcomes all else.


    So I dash outside and across the campus with a pace oustripping any speed I¡¯ve ever attempted.  Earth splinters and bends under my step as I move, and my journey through the campus and across the forest blurs in my mind and in my sight as I focus all my efforts on Joan.


    Within minutes, the small pond and hill of boulders meets my eyes before I crawl across the rugged rocks towards the edge of the circular entrance. I meander through the hole since submerging Joan underwater will wake her.


    After I reach the bottom of the cylindrical stairway, I hurry down the steps before I dash through the cavern until the cave¡¯s glowing center. As I near our rooms, the splattered blood along with Joan¡¯s deformed appearance unveils from the light of several glowing topaz overhead. This yellow light gives Sophia and Antoinnette vision of us, and the sight proves gruesome.


    Sophia leans back while Antoinnette tilts sideways before she pukes. I cross them before I reach into the set of rooms on the other side of their makeshift benches beside the corundum. I clamp the fingers of my right hand onto the ruby plate before I lay it on my bed as I enter with a gentle toss.


    If I laid her down without the plate there, the moss and dirt may enter her wounds infecting her with blight. The ruby plate offers a far cleaner environment for the surgery she¡¯ll need for survival.


    Her shallow breaths signal her living, but with each passing moment, her wheezing grows more shallow. After setting her down for a moment, I press my fingertips into the side of my head before I think for a moment.


    I¡¯ll heal her as Deluge healed Sophia. I lower my hands before I step outside where Sophia and Antoinnette wait for me. I grab the sapphire plate in front of my room before Sophia says with a shaky, weak voice,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I glance between them both before I say, ¡°Do not walk nor look into this room.¡±


    Antoinette stammers, ¡°But your hurt and so is-¡±


    I boom my voice, ¡°Do not. Enter. This. Room.¡±


    All hope for refusal dies. As they stare in silence, I grow a claw from a hand. I stab it into the stone underneath me before I create a notch in front of my room. After stepping into the room, I place the plate into the groove locking it into place. This produces a sort of suction effect sealing the air within.


    I won¡¯t let them see Deluge and I as we heal her. The process will be grotesque at best and soul wrenching at worst, so I will spare them the experience. I pace over to Joan before I shout in my mind for Deluge.


    No one replies for a moment before I bellow my call for help with a building desperation. The howl reverberates in my mind for a moment before a groggy voice replies, ¡°What is it?¡±


    With an injection of hysteria, I say, ¡°I need you to heal Joan. They...they¡¯ve left her half alive.¡±


    Deluge stammers as he says with his standard derision, ¡°You seem rather disgruntled. Did they break one of her nails?


    Blasting my words, I hiss, ¡°No, they left her with half her skin peeled and all her  fingers broken.¡±


    The unusual tone of my voice changes his own as he says, ¡°Hmmm...Alright then. I suppose I can offer my assistance. Give over control.¡±


    We swap consciouses as anxiety bleeds into my words, ¡°Please, save her.¡±


    He smiles a rather derisive grin before he says, ¡°Calm down Jack. She may not look the same, but she¡¯ll live. I would worry more about what this has done to her mind more than her body.¡±


    The thought leaves me floating in the subconscious as he crack his fingers one at a time with his thumb. I pray she¡¯ll be the same Joan as I remember, but a part of me realizes a simple and undeniable truth.


    All wounds leave scars.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I observe the damage done to her frame, I can¡¯t help but appreciate the surgical application of the wounds. The vast majority of the deeper incisions reach into nerves that show inflammation. They cut her open before they toyed with her nerves...The cruelty of humans shall never cease amazing me. It is boundless.


    Wiping the gruff horror from my voice, I grab her wrist before I gage her pulse. The steady rhythm of the heart signals her body¡¯s desire for life. Good. That will make this far easier.


    This operation will still prove difficult however. Compared to Sophia¡¯s wounds, Joan¡¯s are exponentially greater. Her heart beats twenty times a minutes which is a third of her normal pace. Her blood applies minimal amounts of pressure on her veins due to blood loss which strains her heart even further. This discounts the external damage dealt to her.


    Some of her injuries already scar over as her youthful body struggles against the lacerations on her skin, and without her consciously allowing my tampering, I won¡¯t be able to restore her without a few flaws. A few deformities should be welcome if that¡¯s the only price she pays for this experience however.


    That concludes my initial analysis of her condition. With this observation out of the way, I begin my surgery.


    I fold several loose flaps of flesh hanging from her back onto her body. I seal them together one by one, but her body convulses in agony as I attempt removing the already formed scar tissue. Her soul stops me from regenerating her back to perfection. What a shame.


    After completing the sealing of her larger wounds, I stab tubes of flesh through her skin before I inject a pool of blood into her body. I make sure the blood matches her own specific type, but her body reacts unfavorably as the foreign substance enters her.


    Despite Joan¡¯s shivering, her blood pressure stabilizes, and with the added nutrients I injected into her, a sort of tan complexion materializes. Whatever. I mold my skin to her hands causing her to squirm in discomfort despite her being unconscious, but within seconds, I restore her fingernails with the same clean polish she maintained them with before this tragedy.


    I un-meld our hands before I observe a single river of dug out flesh that runs down her side. The deep, penetrating set of hollowed trenches crawls down her right side like cracks of lightning through a dark sky. The web of wounds covers several sets of gems I can''t remove regardless of the methods I attempt. That and my lack of understanding over the myriad of deep trenches formed through her skin and in her flesh. Strange.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I¡¯ll have time for reflection later. Healing the wound on my own causes her heart to stutter, so I enhance Joan¡¯s metabolism giving her own body the ability to heal. Unfortunately, her own natural healing process pales compared to the exactness of my own approach.


    Streams of fibrous tissue replace the wounds, but they form without the reddened appearance of a normal scar. Instead, a web of white forms down the side of her neck and right side as her body heals through the injury.


    The color contrasts with the tan complexion of her skin making the jagged series of streaks pop. The streak starts below her jaw before it crawls down her neck and diverges into several dozen streaks down her back. This scar manifests as if a holy bolt of electricity left her with the mark of an angry god.


    However, the smooth surface of the scar mimics her skin¡¯s texture giving the mark a fluid appearance, though the jagged streaks would instigate fear if not for their coloration. In its current state, it gives Joan a compelling, almost surreal appearance as it stretches with each of her breaths.


    I can¡¯t comprehend why or how it formed however. The mark¡¯s artificial origins leave me clueless as to the side effects of this procedure, and most of all, the marks leave a visible distortion on her soul. They were...tampering with her very being.


    I repress a gag as I dwell on the violation of her soul. I wonder what she¡¯ll be like whenever she regains consciousness. At least watching will be interesting.


    Watching can wait for later. Healing her takes priority. I fold portions of dead skin back onto her before I ready myself for rejuvenating the decaying tissues. They were flaying portions of her skin on her left side, so restoring that missing patch of skin will be necessary for avoiding infection.


    To accomplish this, I improvise since her body will likely reject my own cells. She accepted the blood transfusion to an extent, but giving larger portions of my body will instigate a harsher reaction from her body, but if I spur an immune system response, her body will inflame and heat until she dies. That would likely kill her, so I¡¯ll evade that risk.


    With this in mind, I graft portions of her skin from the heels of her feet onto the exposed flesh on her sides. The thick, durable skin there will hold best since the shoulder skin stretches in most movements. Peeling the skin requires far greater finesse than I like maintaining, so Jack performs that specific operation with a knife of enamel that he creates. This doubles as a sterile instrument as well.


    After the surgery finishes, I inspect her body for any further wounds as her vitality returns. Before I finish the examination, the semblance of a fading conscious returns before her eyelids stutter. I already inspected her more sensitive parts however, so by the time she can comprehend what¡¯s happening, I finish the operation.


    Her vigor impresses me. Returning without even passing through a temporary coma despite the changes her body went through is impressive. She¡¯s resilient. Midway through the procedure, Jack calmed down, and now he asks in with far more control than before,


    ¡°May I greet her?¡±


    I grin before I reply, ¡°Are you scared I¡¯ll make a bad impression?¡±


    He replies without concern, ¡°She¡¯ll have to learn at some point if we¡¯re ever going to become serious in our relationship. I just don¡¯t want her to do so right after such trauma, if that makes sense.¡±


    I slide into the subconscious as I say, ¡°It¡¯s called sarcasm.¡±


    A tiny laugh escapes him, and after a pause, he says with a slow and decisive wording, ¡°Thank you Deluge...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hah, hah, hah. I expect compensation.¡±


    He gazes at Joan as he says, ¡°And so you shall have. I carve that truth into my mind.¡±


    Hmmmmm. Interesting. I say, ¡°Then be ready.¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------


    Joan¡¯s eyes twitch before they open as she glances around. Her features returned, yet the marks of her agony linger. A scar runs down the left side of her face while the white mark crawls down her side appearing unearthly and strange. Patches of her skin expose themselves with different coloration due to the grafting of Deluge, and the sudden tan of Joan surprises me.


    She may have been pale as a ghost before, but she now sports a deep coloration with the white mark contrasting like a pale canyon through a sea of golden brown. As she glances around, her expression shifts from confusion to outrage as she says,


    ¡°Why am I naked?¡±


    I sigh in relief as I place my face into my palms. Something about my body language spoke of my anxiety as her expression alters once more, though this time to concern as she says,


    ¡°Are you alright Jack?¡±


    After a peaceful moment, tears spring in the edges of her eyes before she shivers for a moment. She pulls her knees against her chest using a fluid, inching motion before a sudden cascade of memories assaults her. Visions of vile and grotesque evils ebb into her as her eyes open until they strain. Her face wrinkles as she crumbles and collapses.


    She belts out with the thinnest slither of sanity remaining. The suffering pierces deep, and the depth of her grief evokes memories of me sitting beside my dying mother as her cries expand and evolve. The sound of her misery grates with enough force to grind glass and peel stone. The convulsions of her frame omen the depth and darkness she now carries, and as I hug her, my embrace only encourages this biblical, bottomless misery.


    Yet as with all things, her grief wanes and ends, and after a series of weak whimpers, we sit in silence. After a moment, I move her from atop the plate of ruby while I use the sheet that Deluge cleaned earlier as a barrier between her and the bed. She glances towards me before she places her hand on my cheek as I lift her and move the sheet under her. She blinks tears from her eyes before she pulls her lips against mine.


    The sudden act surprises me, but I find my limbs weak. Deluge cleaned the blood from us both revealing her enchanting figure. Her body¡¯s curves returned, though without the same hard muscles as before. This isn¡¯t the only reason I can¡¯t deny her.


    Pushing her away would crush her, and even with her new appearance, I can¡¯t deny the obvious and innate attraction I have for her. As we fall into one another, she tells me how she feels,


    ¡°I just...I need you...¡±


    Our passion moves slower than I expected. My body shakes with excitement as does hers, but our lack of experience and knowledge shows with a near painful awkwardness at times.


    That all washes away however. She hurts at first, but the closeness and the intimacy of the experience frees us from our own torments, if only for a few moments. I enjoy the process far more than her, but she pushes through the pain until she finds her own pleasure.


    I imagined myself ravishing her with the hulking brutality of my frame, but she never finds herself overwhelmed. The Joan I remember, with all her energy and wit, returns as we escape from our hellish reality with each other as havens.


    The fleeting moment ends as we return from our own slice of bliss. She lays against me with her head underneath my chin, and after several minutes of silence, she says,


    ¡°Thank you...for getting me away from...that.¡±


    I move her hair over the crease of her ear before I hum the peaceful melodies of our past. I continue brushing the hair behind her ear as I say, ¡°You amaze me Joan.¡±


    She blinks for a moment in surprise as her eyebrows rise. She looks up with her eyes before she says, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I say, ¡°I expected you to be shattered, to be a shell. Instead, you retained who you were.¡±


    She bites her lip for a moment before she glances away. A shameful self hatred leaks from her voice as she says, ¡°I don¡¯t...I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the same.¡±


    I run my fingers through her hair as I say, ¡°I remember facing my own bleak reality months ago. I felt as though I would never be whole. I felt alone and scared and empty...I found a friend however. He helped me through the abyss I found myself in...I want to be that person for you.¡±


    I blink for a moment before I lift myself with her resting on my belly. I stare down at her as I say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you change or if you¡¯re hurt or if you feel broken...I will be there for you.¡±


    Her expression cracks as she glances away while he chin wrinkles. The new scar on her left cheek stretches as she meets my eye once more with her lips frowning. She blinks for a moment before she says with a voice both empty and full,


    ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry for leaving you. I didn¡¯t want Petra to hate me, and my mother and father, but...¡±


    As her words trail off, she traces her fingers down the white mark on the side of her neck and down her shoulder as she says, ¡°All that happened was this.¡±


    I lean backwards before I outstretch my arms as I say, ¡°You aren¡¯t the only warped person here... There¡¯s a part of me, though small and hated, that¡¯s glad about what happened to you...It¡¯s a part of me that selfishly wants us together regardless of the cost. It makes me despise myself, at least a little.¡±


    A familiar grin laces her face before she says with renowned vigor,


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s another way of looking at this. We get to be with each other.¡±


    I lean towards her before I say, ¡°We may both be broken, but perhaps with the pieces we have left, we can help each other feel more whole.¡±


    She turns her head before we lock lips for another moment. We relax afterwards for only a few minutes before Joan falls asleep once more. Without waking her, I lift myself from the bed before I cloth myself in my shredded pair of shorts. So little of my body¡¯s hidden. It makes me feel naked. Ugh. Bleck.


    As I begin leaving, moving the gem slab proves more difficult than I anticipated. The saphire fit closer than I anticipated, so I grow exceptionally thin claws that grip under the plate allowing me to lift it from the crevice I hollowed out. A stream of air flows into the room cooling it and I lay the plate further from the door allowing Joan room for her own escape if she chooses to leave before I return.


    Whenever I walk out, I find Antoinnette and Luke sleeping in their rooms while I pass towards my own.  I find the same empty room as before, so I roll my eyes as I rub my chin. I need clothes, yet due to my size, I¡¯ll need custom tailored outfits. Damn you Deluge.


    He saved Joan however, so I suppose I can handle a few tight fitting clothes, for now at least. I glance around for several moments before I sense a slight rumbling of steps. The sound grows closer until a bright blue glows from the edge of the entrance to the spiral staircase that leads outside.


    Aether paces through revealing a bulging burlap sack with herbs and vegetables while his other hand carries a set of strange looking fruit. The yellow berries sports orange stripes with a variety in the width of the stripes present on each fruit. They look hearty and whole with their rugged skin and firm bodies.


    So that is how they¡¯ve eaten for so long. I glance around the room before Aether spots me as he says, ¡°Ah, it is good to see you Jack. I¡¯ve come with today¡¯s harvest.¡±


    I grin with a sort of refreshed crispness before I say, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you as well. I should probably gather something of my own as well.¡±


    He nods before he says, ¡°These vegetables should suffice. Antoinnette actually has a wide and varied knowledge of herbs from her discussions with several of her estates gardeners. She has a passion for gardening. It¡¯s lovely.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Excellent. That makes providing for the group much easier.¡± I nod as I relax my expression, ¡°Whenever I get back, we¡¯ll sit and talk. We should catch up.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°Hmmm...We haven¡¯t seen each other but for a few weeks. That is nothing.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°Perhaps for you, but many things may happen within that span, and I¡¯d wish to know how my captives have fared since their arrival.¡±


    He sets the supplies beside a makeshift table of rock before he turns towards me saying, ¡°So why are you leaving now? We can speak now if you¡¯d like.¡±


    A growing madness leaks into my voice as I say, ¡°I¡¯m aiming to enact utter destruction. ¡±


    Aether glances towards the table for a moment before he turns his purple, slit like eyes towards me as he says, ¡°Is that necessary? Will that really help anything?¡±


    I close my eyes before I say, ¡°Imagine if you found Sophia without limbs, and being tortured to death...What would you do to her tormentors?¡±


    Aether turns back towards the table before he says, ¡°I...understand, but please, don¡¯t lose yourself Jack. There are people here who need you.¡±


    A fiery resolve ignites in my chest as I say, ¡°It is for them that I throw away what I once was. It is for them that I embrace what I will become.¡±

 Chapter 49: Abolition

    Chapter 49: Abolition


    After I leave and reach out into the forest, I ponder the changes in myself. I no longer numb my mind before I kill people. If anything, I enjoyed the act, and the thought of killing more of the disgusting filth that harmed Joan fills me with a primal satisfaction. This change disturbs me.


    These thoughts swirl in my mind before Deluge says, ¡°Did you notice what caused the white mark down Joan¡¯s side?¡±


    I grit my teeth and ball my hands into fists as I think, ¡°Yes. Those torturers.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°After contemplating her wounds further, I doubt she was a victim of just torture.¡±


    ¡°Just torture?¡±


    Using a thoughtful tone, he says, ¡°The mark seemed like the byproduct of gemchaining as the damage extended to her soul and her body. I also found sets of matching opal whenever I cleaned her wounds. They lined together creating a cable connecting her right arm with her soul¡¯s power.¡±


    His voice alters to one oozing disgust as he says, ¡°They grafted a set of soul forging enchantments underneath her skin using the power of other human souls...¡±


    The thudding of my steps booms through the forest as I think, "I never thought you cared if they where human?"


    "I don''t, but using souls of the same species to alter yourself, well...It is much the same as how you view cannibalism."


    ¡°Regardless, She¡¯s fine though, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I couldn''t remove the devices without disrupting her soul, however. It makes me wonder what lengths they¡¯ll go to stop us. Nothing is sacred to them.¡±


    My thoughts take on an eerie, ominous tone as I think, ¡°They think they¡¯re defending something holy, so they will go to the very pits of hell in order to save their false god. I fear they¡¯ll bring hell with them when they come back from the abyss they entered.¡±


    Voicing his own brand of optimism, Deluge says, ¡°Hah. We no longer have to restrain ourselves. We fight pure and absolute corruption. I can finally unleash our potential. Hah, hah, hah. This shall be fun.¡±


    Two parts of my mind battle as he speaks. A part of me screams in horror at the declaration, yet another laughs along with him. It matters little. This is no longer about me. This is about the people I protect.


    I say, ¡°I¡¯ll fight best in a human-esque form since that¡¯s what I¡¯m used to. We can practice other styles after this.¡±


    ¡°Of course. What I mean to say is how we no longer have to hide. It¡¯s liberating, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    From the depths of my wrath, a grin both wicked and warped grows on my lips as I say, ¡°Let¡¯s show them a real demon.¡±


    In his deep, foreboding voice, Deluge rasps, ¡°We¡¯ll show them corruption.¡±


    We reach the edge of campus where I skulk across the empty walkways with the same caution as before. Even though I¡¯d like to rip each member of the palisade limb from limb, I must do so with some measure of security, else I end up torn apart myself.


    But this never stops me from probing for more guards. The less of them that survive, the better.


    Relishing in thoughts of carnage, I pass across several thousand feet of abandoned campus, my guard slackens before I dash across the open walkways with absolute confidence.


    If they find me, it will make the hunt easier, but I doubt they¡¯ll leave the shadows they¡¯re hiding in. Before I reach the GC, I hide once more among the fauna on campus. A sort of oppressive haze formed around the building since I left, and as I near the building, the sound of two grating stones  enters my ears distracting me.


    The sound builds as I approach the building, and even after contemplating its cause, I can¡¯t find any means for how or where it pierces into my ears. The sound forms a sort of migraine while causing my peripheral vision to darken.


    Ignoring my pain, I push through this growing discomfort until I deafen over this endless ringing in my skull. My hands shake after a few seconds until flashes of my mother¡¯s burned corpse appear in my eyes. Visions of me cannibalizing them after they died inject into my mind. The smell of burning meat and wood burns my nose while the roar of the fire intertwines with the ringing of the ear creating a paralyzing symphony.


    As I gather myself from the horrors flashing in my mind, a tiny girl appears in front of me. I recognize her from my dreams. My stomach sinks before she opens her mouth revealing my jaw being ripped off by my own hands inside her throat. My cheeks stretch and rip before blood oozes from the wounds. My tendons creak before my bones snap before blood spews under my hanging tongue.


    As the sensation destroys all semblance of my previous composure, I center myself by biting down on my cheek. The taste of blood refreshes my mind before I overwhelm these visions with sights of a far grimmer and more real origin.


    I remember the fire in my mother¡¯s voice as she sang her last words. I remember the worms devouring my legs before I hacked them off. I remember the agony of Joan. These memories overcome the suppressive power over me as I open my eyes revealing a plague doctor digging his scythe into my shoulder.


    I can¡¯t remember how he found me within these bushes nor when he stabbed me, but the excruciating torment coming from my shoulder screams into my mind like a clap of thunder. The scythe¡¯s aura bleeds into me decaying my muscle and bones to a black mush while the faceless mask stares at my contorting face.


    Ignoring the pain, I grab the handle of the scythe before I crush it with my fingers. The wood underneath splinters before I jerk the scythe¡¯s blade from my body. I slam the metal towards the plague doctor, but he dodges the swipe by side stepping before he pulls two knifes from the insides of his robes.


    They arc through the air before he stabs them into my guts, but I swallow the pain as I grab his shoulders and open my mouth. My jaw opens wide as my teeth sharpen and my cheeks recede.The sheer intensity of my agony fuels my carnal instincts as I bite into his his neck crushing his bone and ripping his flesh. His hands go limp after a second of my chewing down.


    I rip my full mouth from his body revealing an intricate medley of organs and veins before blood leaks onto and covers the vile sight. I spit out the mound of mush in my mouth before an ominous sensation hits me.


    I¡¯m hungry.


    The taste of this blood isn¡¯t like the iron and copper of my own. This blood tastes sweet while the bones offered a pleasant crunch against my teeth. Instead of feeling odd or bizarre, the sensation of chewing the flesh feels natural. It feels good.


    I shake these thoughts from my mind before I spit the rest of his bits from my mouth. I will not become a cannibal. As I resist my hunger, Deluge says,


    ¡°You can¡¯t call this cannibalism. You¡¯re not human anymore. Embrace it.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I say, ¡°I bit him in self defense.¡±


    ¡°Of course you did.¡±


    I frown before I release the shoulders of the plague doctor¡¯s corpse letting him fall to the ground. His limbs contort while blood leaks from his missing chunk of neck and collarbone, and after a moment, I remove the mask revealing an unfamiliar female face.


    Tears still linger on her cheeks and in her eyes, yet not even the slightest shred of empathy forms as I remove her cloak revealing a tall, lithe figure covered in fitted, black leather. An assortment of daggers push against her sides in belts while several gems, each holding high grade spirits, rest in a pouch on her side.


    I take a deep breath before I focus my mind. After several seconds, the gems glow revealing the miserable souls of those lying within. I stretch my mind as I reach out my hand and will them closer. They float towards me from outside their prisons before they show their cracked, hollow forms.


    After several minutes of mind splitting labor, I sweat as I reconstruct them back into recognizable figures of their previous shells. Deluge watches with an apt eye as he gives pointers like, ¡°Try not to erase their entire existence,¡± or, ¡°Be less like an incompetent when you reform the body.¡±


    These pieces of advice give me some direction with a hearty portion of Deluge¡¯s characteristic snark, but I enjoy the comments. They glaze the situation in a sheen of nonchalance that I appreciate.


    Still, there remains much to do. I take the clothes covering the plague doctor¡¯s body before I use them as my own. Since she wore oversized clothes at a suitable height, the clothes fit better than I expected. They hang at my waist yet tug at my back and shoulders. I lift my hands in front of me causing the clothes to rip on my back. Great.


    At least the cloak covers me for the most part. It leaves my ankles exposed, but it¡¯s better than walking around without a shirt. After I shove the corpse under the bush I hid in, I glance around where I find no other members of the palisade, but their scent still carries in the wind.


    They take second priority under helping the other students escape this prison. I wondered how the palisades crushed the student¡¯s spirits to the extent where they wouldn¡¯t even move without guards.  Now I understand. A plague doctor or a group of them gave the students heavy, sinking visions until they could no longer think or move.


    If not for the trials of my past, my mind might have crumbled at the sheer dread those scenes inflicted. On the other hand, the average student at Mareovosa could ride their parent¡¯s wealth and fortune throughout their entire lives without any struggle of their own. I suppose that left them weak and spineless.


    I shake the spiteful thought from my mind before I probe around the GC further. The students still huddle in their own filth, but at this point, they seem less dead. Someone cleaned them and fed them preventing their deaths, but they still live like lesser animals in this state.


    As I pace upwards, I thank Deluge for removing the blood covering my face and shoulder. I say aloud towards the students, ¡°Do any of you wish to leave this place? I¡¯m offering an alternative to staying here.¡±


    No one responds before I stomp my foot against the stone floor producing a loud crack. The students galvanize from their stupor before I say with far more authority than before, ¡°If you wish to wallow in your filth further, then stay here. Otherwise, follow me.¡±


    Several students gaze between the floor and me while only one student stands. Her sunken in cheeks lack the vitality they had when we first met, but her features come across regardless. The tormenter of my friend Luke, Francis, says,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go...¡±


    A part of me wants her destruction, but I suppress the desire as I say, ¡°Excellent. Anyone else?¡±


    The other students stop gazing between us before they bore their stares back to the floor. I gesture my hands outwards as I say, ¡°You all realize that very little light awaits you here. You shall writhe and squirm and toil in darkness until your death if you choose to stay.¡±


    I raise a hand as I say, ¡°Imagine a warm fire at winter or the splash of cool water at summer. Imagine a future where you¡¯re watching your grandchildren play with one another. Imagine being surrounded by your tear stricken family whenever you die, old and smiling.¡±


    I jerk my arm outwards as I say, ¡°You¡¯ll never experience that if you sit here waiting for your death. You can overcome this pain. This shall be nothing but a dark memory in your future.¡±


    I gaze around at them as I lower my hands saying, ¡°It is from this bedrock that you¡¯ll find a foundation for your new life. From here, you may find happiness. So rise up from your squalor, cast aside this shade you carry, and bring light into your lives once more with your own hands and your own will.¡±


    As I speak, several students gaze back towards me until several choose to stand. Their hands clench into weak fists, but they express a defiance against their situation. They express a desire for more, so I turn around as I walk out of the GC with ten students following out of several dozen.


    They walk with me until we reach the edge of campus. At this point, their steps slap against the ground with exhaustion while their shoulders droop from maintaining their posture. I turn around at the edge of the forest as I say,


    ¡°I shall give you enough food and shelter so that you¡¯ll be able to restore your strength, but I won¡¯t be able to sustain you thereafter. To my understanding, the students have slowly dwindled in population until only a few dozen remain, correct?¡±


    Francis nods before I continue, ¡°Then you just need to escape here and to your families. I¡¯ll secure each of you enough capital for traveling back to them. You all should be fine after you reach them.¡±


    Francis says with a weak, pleading voice, ¡°They¡¯ll find us...We can¡¯t escape. I can¡¯t-¡±


    I say while gazing around, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to see any of them find us after we left. Either they are biding their time or you¡¯ve built them up as apostles of destruction in your mind.¡±


    I point towards my cloak as I say, ¡°This is one of their cloaks. I took one out earlier. They are not immortal or immune to danger. Be smart and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After a few more shallow complaints, I lead them into the forest before I find the edge of a stony cliff. I gaze upwards before I readjust several boulders out from the brink of its border. After lining up a suitable set of walls, Deluge grows a saber from the palm of my left hand as I hide the act in the shadow of a tree. This blade appears as a darkish gray color compared with the white of before, so I say,


    ¡°Why does this blade look so different then the last one?¡±


    Deluge replies, ¡°I found a material we can produce that is harder than enamel. I used it for this sword.¡±


    I turn the curved edge of the weighted saber as I say, ¡°It looks...archaic. Like iron, but darker.¡±


    ¡°I assure you it isn¡¯t iron. It¡¯s a mixture of different polymers and minerals I harvested several weeks ago. Synthesizing it proved difficult at first, but after I replaced our bones with it, I was able to work with with the substance rather easily.¡±


    I purse my lips for a moment before I think back, ¡°Alright, I understand. I suppose it¡¯s good practice for the new material regardless.¡±


    I step forward with my right foot before I push with the heel of my left foot backwards. This turns my hips as I hold my shoulders strut with the turn. My arm arcs before my sword collides with a tree in front of me at a diagonal angle.


    The blade pierces through the wood like pushing through a thick paste before it lodges deep into the ground at my side. I release the blade as the tree first falls downwards while jutting into the earth After it stabs two feet into the dirt, the tree timbers sideways cracking branches while sending a swarm of birds into a frenzy overhead.


    The seventy foot tree slams into the ground with a swooshing boom that reaches the mountains miles away. The others stare in utter shock at my display, but I jerk my blade from the ground before I slice the tree with a series of precise and powerful slashes.


    Using these blocks of wood, I craft a shelter over the head the boulder walls as I explain, ¡°You¡¯ll need a fire that disperses it¡¯s smoke, so dig a pit at the center of this shelter. Make it several feet deep. You can use my sword.¡±


    I hand the blade to Francis without looking back at her. She takes it as she says, ¡°I don¡¯t see us being able to-¡±


    The sword drags and pulls her downwards before she lets go of the six foot blade. I turn backwards before I place the last plank of fresh wood over the roofing. Numerous complaints leak from the lips of my followers, but I silence them as I say,


    ¡°It¡¯s either this or having your mind slowly decay at the hand of the plague doctors.¡±


    This ignites their own efforts as they use an assortment of branches for filling gaps in their shelter along with smaller rocks. After I dig up the pit for them, tear four trenches from the ground creating a cross of dug out earth. I then place small pillars of wood in these trenches before I cover them with flat stones. One of these trenches points towards where the wind often blows while the other two-foot deep trenches end up ten feet from the encampment.


    With this initial set up in place, I build a fire at the center of this enclosure while placing a thin, flat boulder over the small fire. Wind blows into one of the four tunnels giving the fire air while the smoke wafts from the other trenches exiting out of the tunnels I built. This disperses the smoke enough that no visible trail of vapor forms, and since I use barkless and dry wood, the fire leaves no signal of them being here.


    The lessons of my father aid in this process giving these students much needed knowledge. The crash of the tree from before will hint at their location despite my efforts, but I¡¯ll be handling any person who comes here from that after I finish crafting this refuge.


    To my surprise, they handle the situation rather well after their initial reluctance. Even though this is a new situation, their resentment withers away after the fire underneath us warms the boulder and encampment. The work also occupies their mind from the hardships they just faced, so they accept the distraction without complaint once they begin their toil. That combined with the rapidly improving situation gives them something far more valuable than the warmth of a campfire. It gives them hope.


    That same hope spurs them as I explain the steps I take during the entire process giving their sharp minds a greater chance for survival. These are students of Mareovosa after all. They have at least some measure of intelligence, and I leverage off that particular trait as I teach them.


    Yet after all this discussion and work, they wobble at the edge of starvation, so I sprint in a direction before the sounds of hooves against dirt enters my ears. I follow the sound before I tackle into a hapless dear. The impact crushes its spine before I club my fist into its neck snapping it.


    The death is quick and painless, and I return from the hunt before I dig another pit for the skin and organs of the creature. I make the pit deep ensuring no animals will smell the organs, and I slice up the strips of meat using the same sword as before once I reach the encampment.


    We cook the meal before I lighten the mood with a few humming songs of my own, and with another student¡¯s vocal talents, we achieve a sort of cordial atmosphere out here, miles in the depths of an abandoned forest.


    After they each craft beds out of pine straw, they lay near the warm stone at the center of the expanse with a greater sense of fullness and relaxation then they¡¯ve had since their imprisonment. I learn a few of their names, but I never intend to remember them.


    I wish them full and vibrant futures, but I can¡¯t carry them in the times to come. They will need to push themselves, though I will offer them a way of reaching their futures.


    Regardless, I dig yet another pit in the ground within the boulder encampment. Inside this hole, I use a donated shirt as a barrier for the slabs of meat left from our dinner at the bottom of the hole. I cover it with a rock before I set the hide of the deer on stilts over the rock at the center of the enclosure.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It will be useful for crafting wineskins. I¡¯ll coat the inside portion of the hide with the sap of the tree preventing any liquid from seeping through the skin. They¡¯ll need some method for keeping water whenever I ready them for travel.


    The whole process only takes two hours despite the longevity of my description. My strength and exhaustless stamina give me an inhuman capacity for the labor, and the avid enthusiasm of the students helps the process. Deluge and I also debate over the finer points of the plan which irons out the usual details I would normally miss.


    This puts them in a situation where I can leave them here in the forest in relative safety. I still craft them two knives and blades out of the grayish material Deluge makes, but he creates them with their lack of strength in mind. This leaves the blades light and thin enough for their usage. With their defense assured, I leave them without much worry.


    What requires my attention is the strangling atmosphere that approaches the forest. Multiple plague doctors entered and sweep through it in an attempt at finding me, but their distance from one another gives me just the opening I need for killing every single one of them.


    I observe them from atop trees while using my sight as a means for escaping theirs. Since my eyes proves keener than theirs, I maintain a distance outside their perception, and I gain several useful bits of information. That and Deluge¡¯s night vision give me the tools I need for my reconnaissance.


    They communicate using glowing gems so that they can signal an ambush if I attack. If more than one reached me due o that same system, the mental anguish they inflict would overwhelm me.


    Eliminating them proves simple however. After they use a routine flash as a means of letting the others know of their safety, I prepare my assault. I stand at the side of a tree with a five pound stone in my hand. Right as they finish flashing, I step from behind the tree and lob a stone overhead with all my strength and power towards the body of one of their members.


    The smooth rock shoots through the air faster than an arrow before it impales through my victim¡¯s chest. The sound it produces alarms the others making them flash their gems at one another, but their quick communication means nothing in the face of my tactic.


    Very rarely have I ever had the opportunity of striking at an opponent before they strike at me. This left me handling situations in an awkward and clunky fashion, but whenever I have the time and resources for crafting my own plan, I can multiply the effect of my powers against my foes.


    This strategic approach shines through as I pick each of them off in a methodical and relentless massacre. I change my position after each toss preventing them from isolating my placement, and when only a single plague doctor remains, he screams with a very human and very real panic in his voice at my approach.


    I shatter one of his legs with a toss before I destroy his scythe with another. As his haze dissipates, I approach him with a set of cold, calculating stomps. I play up my height and I even allow Deluge to reform my outer appearance with an extra set of arms and jagged teeth before I reach the terrified plague doctor.


    He groans in agony as I reach him, and even after I step beside him, he hides his fear well. It matters not. I can hear his heart racing in his chest. His ragged breathing and the sheen of sweat reflecting the light of the moon gives me all the evidence I need. He is in horror, and I shall use that trait.


    Lifting him with a single arm by his shirt, I place him near my face before I say, ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    The mask of his disguises his face, so I pull it off revealing an middle aged man with a mane of brown hair. His wrinkled face contorts in pain as he keeps his eyes closed as if not seeing me will prevent him from having to accept his fate.


    Using an arm that juts from the top of my shoulder, I open one of his eyelids before I say, ¡°It will serve you well if you obey me. I can end this misery of yours or prolong it. You hold your outcome in your hands.¡±


    He shakes my grip from his eyelid before he bellows in a bout of courage, ¡°You are nothing before Gaia¡¯s unchanging light. All I see is a monster without a mind for good. All I see is evil.¡±


    I grow a set of three short claws from my thumb and fingers before I set them on the edges of his eyeball. I say,


    ¡°I will gouge both of these eyes out if you do not speak. I will salt your flesh after I peel your skin from your bones. I will bend your soul and tear it apart, yet I need not do any of this if you-¡±


    In a single fluid motion, he jerks a knife from under his coat before he whips the blade into the side of my temple. The dagger sinks to its hilt into my brain before I drop and fall atop him. I remember the weight of my own body squishing his, but it takes several minutes before I gain enough control over myself that I can rip the dagger out of my brain.


    Deluge restores my mind within seconds after the dagger leaves, but the amount of damage the acolyte accomplished with such ease surprises me. They are resourceful with wills of iron. I will need to break all of his limbs if I want to interrogate him next time.


    The ugly process sounds far too distasteful for me however. Deluge says, ¡°Allow me the pleasure of interrogating him next time. These beings warp souls. Having their flesh tormented is nothing by comparison.¡±


    I lean my hand into my face as I lay on the doctor¡¯s crushed corpse. I think towards him, ¡°If we use our opponents methods for stopping them, I believe we will distort our own goals.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm...Perhaps. I doubt our morals will be corrupted so easily.¡±


    I raise to my feet as I think, ¡°It may not from a single act of evil, but we may become immune to the effects of such a tragedy after we perform it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I see you still retain your naive outlook even after what has occurred to you.¡±


    I shake my head before I throw the bloody cloak from my shoulders as Deluge absorbs the bits of blood and flesh on me through my skin. The process makes me squeamish, but I say through it,


    ¡°Often times the journey towards a goal proves more important than the goal itself.¡±


    Deluge says, ¡°And often times you must sacrifice one ideal for another. Do you believe in the sanctity of the soul or the flesh? In my mind, flesh is ceasing. The soul, however, is eternal.¡±


    I bite my lip before I say, ¡°Let us resolve the matter when it becomes a problem. We¡¯ll handle the situation your way if it comes to that.¡±


    ¡°Hah, hah, you might be surprised how quickly our circumstances may...devolve.¡±


    I blink for a moment before I begin returning our body to normal. Deluge¡¯s reasoning is correct. I attempted being moral in my actions before, yet I reaped the results of my chosen course. Joan lays broken and shattered. I am hated and looked upon as an agent of corruption. I face twisted hordes of psychotic zealots aiming to kill me for their false god and false religion.


    All of these factor spawn from my lack of decisiveness. If I destroyed every loose end that may have exposed me, then I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about my current circumstances. Yet here I am ignoring the lessons of my past for some false promise of morality.


    There remains a fact I¡¯ve learned since fusing with Deluge. This world is gray. There are no black and white lines that decide what is just and what is wrong, and just as my enemies employ tactics that forsake even the most basic principles of humanity, I may need to do the same.


    After thinking over my resolution, I grit my teeth and shake this indecision from me before I say, ¡°Then we shall do what is necessary.¡±


    In a pleased and amiable tone, Deluge says, ¡°Of course. Hah, hah.¡±


    Deluge has a killer evil laugh. His creepy voice and lack of any reservation no longer matters to me however.


    He¡¯s saved me many times. He¡¯s healed Joan and Sophia while giving me the power I need for my goals. He¡¯s even taught me many lessons I needed to learn. I¡¯m thankful he¡¯s here with me despite what he is.


    These thoughts set my course as I sprint towards the campus, but the level of oppression permeating from the campus leaves me bewildered. The endless wave of leaden despair growing from mareovosa crushes me like the tirade of an evil god.


    Assaulting them any more will put both Deluge and I at risk, so I retreat before killing and gutting another deer. After I finish the task, I return to Razor¡¯s lair. The murals of Aether impress me once more before as I enter at the crack of dawn. Aether and Sophia work with with one another as they stand beside a cauldron. It simmers with a pronounced aroma reminiscent of the herbal teas my father would craft from roots out of our back yard.


    The tea tasted bitter and thin, but my father loved its taste, so I feigned enjoying the mixture as well. That same kind of bitter taste melds with the nostalgia I now feel. I shake this gloom from me before I walk up with the deer held in my right hand.


    Sophia and Aether handle their routine without ceasing as I step up, so I walk beside one of their tables before I slice the deer into numerous thin slices that I throw in the pot of stew. After I finish a single leg of the creature, Sophia says,


    ¡°I see you¡¯re wearing the cloak of a plague doctor.¡±


    I continue my work without meeting her eye as I say, ¡°After I saved several of the students on campus, a few of the doctors tried finding me in the forest. They would have found the students if I didn¡¯t do what I did.¡±


    She turns towards me as she says with a far brighter tone in her voice as she says, ¡°I thought you were Deluge. Usually he¡¯s the one that¡¯s you at night.¡±


    I grin before I glance at her saying, ¡°He¡¯s most likely asleep right now. I had to wake him whenever I healed Joan.¡±


    Sophia nods before she says, ¡°Is she ok? She still hasn¡¯t left your room.¡±


    I turn back toward the deer¡¯s carcase as I say, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± I continue slashing it with a set of thin claws I grew from my fingers as I say, ¡°She has scars, but after the torment they put her through, she¡¯s lucky to have retained her sanity and life.¡±


    Sophia turns back towards the dicing of her vegetables while Aether stirs the contents of the cauldron. She slices the plants with a heavy, slow motion like she¡¯s moving underwater as the atmosphere sinks in. After a heavy moment of tension, Aether says,


    ¡°Thank you for saving her Jack. Sophia wept after she saw what shape Joan was in. Sophia¡¯s more grateful than she¡¯s letting on. I am as well.¡±


    He turns towards me with the white center of his eyes piercing my unease as he says, ¡°You¡¯ve saved my friend and I more times than I dare to count already. I have been told about your journey by Sophia. Since you helped me, I would like to help you. I would like to join you during your trek.¡±


    I blink for a moment before I say, ¡°Thank you Aether. Thank you.¡±


    He turns back towards his cauldron as he says, ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    My throat burns at his declaration. A sincere thanks isn¡¯t something I often attain or expect, so hearing it from Aether hits hard. Being appreciated for what I¡¯ve done is quite a profound and joyous feeling, and having allies behind your back as you challenge a god helps moral. It leaves me content. It leaves me full.


    We finish our work as the gems overhead begin glowing with a near holy radiance. Aether and Sophia explain that the light reflects from passages above the ground aether dug earlier. He lined them with several dozen gemstones that reflect the light until it reaches inside our cavern. The shine gives the entire cavern a new breath of life, and with that same air comes a new aura.


    This is no dark cavern folded in darkness. This is a refuge against the tortures overhead. Aether and the others worked until this place no longer ebbs with a dark tide. It gives a hopeful sort of air despite the dread of our enemies above. This is a place I could call home.


    That and the delicious smell coming from the cauldron loosen the bone snapping tension I¡¯ve carried with me since Petra and Joan discovered my secrets. These people care for themselves with a refreshing competence, and that leaves me with far fewer burdens than I anticipated.


    Sophia and Aether¡¯s idle chatter ease in this easy atmosphere. They discussed how birds flew and how Aether mishandled a type of herb. They discuss how to fix this before they talked about how beautiful a certain flower was. Their general discussions revolved around light topics. They¡¯re open discussions that I¡¯ve rarely had.


    The only person I¡¯ve spoken with in the same fashion remains Joan and my parents. That may be a byproduct of my own constant effort, but that simple, relaxing discussion is something I wish I could make more of.


    Once more, I find myself lost in thought. As Sophia grabs several stone bowls, the clatter of the rounded rock wakes me from my mental trance. After I revitalize from my daze, I assist with setting the table before the sound of a scraping plate enters the room. Luke struggles with opening his door before I jog over towards him and assist him with the task.


    He grins with his sleepy eyes as he says, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. It''s been a while.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°I sleep long and hard.¡±


    He frowns before he says, ¡°For three weeks though?¡±


    We walk over towards the others as I say, ¡°Considering I hadn¡¯t slept in months, it makes sense.¡±


    Luke clamps his hand into a fist as he shouts, ¡°I knew it.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow before he explains, ¡°I knew that sleepwalking excuse was complete bullshit. I knew it.¡±


    A sly grin forms on my face as I say, ¡°I was never the best liar anyways, though others have fallen to my nefarious plots.¡±


    He rolls his eyes before he says, ¡°I knew it was something you didn¡¯t want to explain. I figured you¡¯d tell me one day just like you told me about Helfeston. I also thought it had something to do with how big you are now. I mean dude, you must be seven feet tall.¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°I¡¯m more like 6¡¯7 or so. The foreboding cape adds a couple inches.¡±


    We chuckle before we sit down at the table. After only a minute of idle chatter, Antoinnette scrapes her plate with a slight grunt of effort. Since Luke has one arm versus two, Antoinnette actually doesn¡¯t require my help, so she paces over before she grins in my direction while saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you finally woke up. I told them you were too tough to die while asleep. They believed me.¡±


    I raise a hand while pointing towards the gem roof as I say, ¡°The real question, Antoinnette, is,¡± I point my finger towards her, ¡°Did you continue practicing the violin while I was away?¡±


    She beams a grin as she says raises her chin, ¡°I¡¯m probably better than you at this point.¡±


    A chuckle escapes my lips before I say with a confident grin of my own, ¡°Good luck with that.¡±


    Luke turns towards me before he says, ¡°You can play the violin?¡±


    I fold my raised hand sideways as I say, ¡°A bit.¡±


    As Aether pours the stew into rock bowls, Sophia says, ¡°You''re better than just a bit.¡± She leans towards the others as she says, ¡°I heard from Joan that he out performed the music teacher.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say in feigned shock, ¡°I never took you for a gossip, Sophia.¡±


    She averts her gaze before she says, ¡°I¡¯d be a fool not to gather information that¡¯s so readily available.¡±


    Luke shakes his head as he joins my teasing, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I took you for a reader Sophia. I never knew you had this side to you.¡±


    I nod in his direction as I say, ¡°For shame Sophia.¡±


    Luke finishes, ¡°For shame.¡±


    After Sophia stares between us with her eyebrows raised and her mouth open in distraught, Luke and I burst into a laughter before she frowns at our ruse. After I relish in the laughter for a moment, I say,


    ¡°I know Joan was just talking with you. Luke and I meant nothing by that. I¡¯m sorry if that stunt hurt your feelings.¡±


    She blinks for a moment before she glowers at her stew saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s ok.¡± She turns back at Luke with a piercing stare as she says, ¡°The fact that you both just did that without any planning though. Well that makes me nervous.¡±


    Luke shouts, ¡°There¡¯s MEAT. HELL YEAH.¡±


    The others glance at their soup before an outcry of palpable joy radiates from everyone eating at the table. They mustn''t have eaten meat in the passing weeks, so even a few slices of lean, gamey deer provides a break from the monotony. I smile before I raise myself from the table as I say, ¡°Antoinnette, do you have any clothes that you wouldn¡¯t mind lending to Joan?¡±


    She shoos me off with her hand as she says, ¡°Give the poor thing something to wear. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take a drawer and put it in your room.¡±


    I nod before I walk through the cavern and enter Antoinette''s room while noticing the glowing jewels set in the corners of the room. The multiple colors along with the assortment of furniture and tapestries make the room appear stylish and edgy. Antoinnette has class, I¡¯ll give her that.


    Hopefully she owns simpler clothes for Joan. I couldn¡¯t imagine her wearing one of Antoinette''s frilly dresses.


    I shouldn¡¯t have worried however. She owns a wide variety of clothing, and I grab an entire drawer from her dresser before I wade out of the room.


    After I open the plate towards my room, I tip toe my steps as I put all my efforts towards letting Joan sleep, but her appearance strikes me whenever I look at her.


    She was pale as snow before with hair equally white. Her eyes shown lavender and her pink lips complemented her pronounced cheek bones. Now her tanned skin contrasts with that same short, white hair and the light pink of the scars tracing her body.


    The jagged white mark across her neck gives her a fierce and dreamlike appearance reminding me of a warrior angel fallen to earth. These factors culminate until she owns an extraordinary elegance. Her lean, athletic frame enhances this effect until I find myself staring for a few minutes before I snap myself from my unhindered observation.


    Yet as I set the drawer down, the opal that Sophia keeps on her desk falls down with a sharp clap against the stone floor. I freeze for a moment before a set of words spoken with a sleepy voice says,


    ¡°Jack, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 50: Artificing

    Chapter 50: Artificing


    I turn and grin as I say, ¡°The one and only.¡±


    She blinks for a moment before she yawns while stretching. The sheet falls from her exposing her tan skin before I avert my gaze as I say, ¡°I brought you some clothes, and there¡¯s breakfast with the others outside.¡±


    I adjust the drawer on the floor before I raise up saying, ¡°There¡¯s a few people I¡¯d like you to meet-¡±


    As I finish my words, Joan¡¯s hands grip around me. I blink for a moment before she says, ¡°Thank you Jack.¡±


    With a kind glow radiating from me, I interlock my hand with hers as I say, ¡°It was my pleasure.¡±


    We stay there frozen for a few seconds before she releases her grip. As I turn towards her, she walks at the same pace as my turning preventing me from seeing her. After I figure out what she did, the sound of shifting clothes grazes the room. Avoiding my awkwardness, I say,


    ¡°Are you feeling well enough for moving around or speaking with others? I wouldn¡¯t want you struggling anymore than you have here recently.¡±


    In a light, jovial spirit, she says, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about me if I were you. You weren¡¯t so scared of me being feeble last night, were you?¡±


    I blush for a moment before I say, ¡°It¡¯s hard for a man to contain himself with such a sight before him.¡±


    She purrs for a moment before she says, ¡°So are you barely containing yourself right now?¡±


    As she ends her thought, she traces a finger down my cape while pressing on my back. I respond in kind as I turn my head over my shoulder while saying, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    She giggles for a moment before she says, ¡°Try to keep it together until after breakfast.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°No promises.¡±


    She giggles once more, though with a heavy blush before she says, ¡°Alright, what do you think?¡±


    I turn towards her as Joan wears a fitted leather mantle ending in a skirt composed of several long strips. A set of long socks and boots line her legs while she covers her short, tousled hair with a hood casting a shadow over her face. After inspecting the sight for a moment with a hand on my chin, I say,


    ¡°It¡¯s a shift from your previous style, but I like it. There¡¯s more of your charm exposed with this getup.¡±


    Wearing a skeptical grin, she raises an eyebrow before she says, ¡°Was I lacking in charm before?¡±


    I shake my head as I say, ¡°No. Before you seemed more self conscious. Now you let yourself show in all your glory. It¡¯s marvelous.¡±


    Her grin becomes genuine for before I turn and gesture towards the door while saying, ¡°Come now, the others are waiting for us.¡±


    She follows with a far shyer composure than the minutes before as she whispers, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll think I look weird?¡±


    The back of my cloak pulls for a moment stopping me at the front of the doorway before I think for a moment. I say, ¡°Sophia is amongst those waiting for us along with the golem of the end, Luke, a razor queen, and antoinnette. I doubt you¡¯ll have to worry about appearances.¡±


    The grip loosens from my back before I slide open the door with the others glancing towards us. Each member leans for a better view as Luke says, ¡°What took you so long Jack? You didn¡¯t try anything funny with her while she¡¯s sleeping did you?¡±


    I shake my head before I tug on Joan¡¯s wrist with a supportive hand over her shoulder as I say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±


    Joan freezes for a moment before Sophia leaps from her seat and sprints over with a energized bounce in her steps. After a mere two seconds, she shoves into Joan with a tackle-hug before Sophia says, ¡°I¡¯m so glad your alright!¡±


    Joan stumbles, though less than I expected before she hugs Sophia back while saying, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too.¡±


    They push from each other in a well synced motion as Sophia says, ¡°You¡¯ve got a tan now! Is it a part of the healing process? It looks so good.¡±


    Joan blushes as I say, ¡°There may be some complications from my having rejuvenated her, but she is still the Joan I came to love.¡±


    Sophia blushes after I finish as well before she says to Joan, ¡°He¡¯s embarrassing isn¡¯t he?¡±


    She nods before she says with a measure of unease, ¡°I know right? It was romantic at first, but now it just seems kinda...cheesy?¡±


    I grin before I say, ¡°So there''s shame in admitting how you feel for another? ¡°


    Sophia and Joan give sarcastic nods before I roll my eyes. Aether stares at the display with a keen interest while Luke suppresses his laughter, but as with all things you aren¡¯t allowed to do, his attempts only spur his humor further as he snickers under his breath.


    Antoinnette began walking over as Luke began laughing. She crosses the gap with her prim and proper steps before she reaches us. While reaching her hand towards Joan¡¯s white mark, she says, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Before Joan can reply, Antoinette says, ¡°It makes you look like a warrior princess.¡±


    Joan says with a heartfelt sincerity in her voice, ¡°Ugh, thank you.¡±


    I say to Joan, ¡°This is Antoinnette. She is the daughter of my patron, and she¡¯s also a close friend. I hope you both get along.¡±


    Antoinnette grins before she says, ¡°From what Sophia¡¯s told me, I expected you to be less shy.¡±


    Fighting her discomfort with an inexhaustible will, Joan says, ¡°It¡¯s not everyday you walk out in front of a group of people looking so differently than what you normally think of yourself.¡±


    Antoinnette tosses her hand like she¡¯s throwing something off shoulders as she says, ¡°Pff, you look stunning. Don¡¯t short yourself. I¡¯d die for hair like that.¡±


    Joan purses her lips as she says, ¡°I always hated my hair before.¡±


    Antoinnette raises a hand as she points upwards while saying, ¡°Ah, but now your skin complements it, like how the moon looks so bright in the sky during night time. The darker complexion makes your look pop. That and you can match the leather¡¯s brown color with your own.¡±


    As Joan¡¯s expression relaxes, she props her weight onto one hip as she says, ¡°I suppose it isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    Antoinnette puts a hand on Joan¡¯s shoulder before she says, ¡°It looks great, and you¡¯ll be able to wear plainer clothing without having to worry about pale skin anymore. I always wanted to try on that outfit, but I¡¯m just too pale. I ended up looking ghastly.¡±


    Sophia giggles for a moment at Antoinnette while I appreciate the suave of Antoinette''s words. In our society, the darker a person¡¯s skin is, the less wealthy the generally are. A peasant must work outside all day under the sun giving their skin a deep, golden brown appearance while wealthy aristocrats and nobles can afford to stay inside at all hours in comfort. This leaves them pale.


    As Joan was white before, Antoinnette assumed she took great pride in the snow color of her skin, so Antoinette pointed out the benefits of Joan¡¯s tanner complexion in order to smooth over any disgruntling thoughts over the matter. She even turned Joan¡¯s new white mark into a sharp, edgy feature with her warrior princess compliment, and as she knows how Joan takes pride in her fighting abilities, the comment shows depth in its wording as it exposes a deep understanding of Joan¡¯s character.


    All of this occurred in the span of a mere minute of discussion, and despite my apprehension at their meeting, I can¡¯t help but marvel over Antoinette''s courteous handling of Joan¡¯s changes. As much as it pains me to admit, Antoinette''s noble upbringing has given her this level of social handling, and I doubt my own ability for replicating that same level of precise diplomacy.


    The entire conversation sparks a growing animation in Joan¡¯s face before the girls ramble about the prevalent fashions of the moment. They chatter like old friends before I splash into their conversation with my own words,


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt your conversation ladies, but we never introduced Joan to the other members of our entourage.¡±


    Sophia says, ¡°Oh yeah, let me introduce Aether.¡±


    She grabs Joan¡¯s wrist before she tugs with a near childish excitement as she says, ¡°Come on, he won¡¯t bite.¡±


    Joan and Antoinnette follow while I pace behind them before we reach up towards Aether¡¯s silent, hulking frame. As they reach him, Sophia holds out an open palm towards him as she says, ¡°This is Aether. He¡¯s a kind and reliable person, and I think you¡¯ll both be great friends before long.¡±


    Aether glances towards Sophia before he turns his eyes towards Joan as he says, ¡°It is wonderful to meet you Joan. I¡¯ve heard many good things from Sophia about you. She mentions how you inspired her to let go of her own past with tales of your own. I want to thank you for taking care of her for so long.¡±


    Aether¡¯s near absurd sincerity evokes a blush from Joan before she says, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m glad to see your as kind as Sophia said you were.¡±


    Aether nods in response before Sophia chimes in, ¡°You should see the stairs and murals he carved. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Luke jumps into the conversation, ¡°I was surprised when he started with the tops of trees as he dug it out, but I gotta admit, it¡¯s pretty cool.¡±


    I point towards Luke as I say, ¡°This is Luke, my roommate from mareovosa. I know, I know, he¡¯s not the most pleasant guy to look at, but please try forgive him. He was born like this.¡±


    Luke punches my shoulder before he says, ¡°Have you looked in the mirror lately? You aren¡¯t the sharpest looking guy either.¡±


    I grin before I cup my chin with a hand while saying, ¡°I respectfully disagree.¡±


    The group laughs for a moment before Joan says, ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you all, but where''s the razor queen?¡±


    Aether chimes in with his uninterruptible voice, ¡°She is overseeing the fortifications and security around the nest. She wants her workers to be less dependent on her judgment if a crisis were to occur.¡±


    I nod as I say, ¡°And she wishes to avoid other incidents like the one with the tarantula slime that attacked me before.¡±


    Aether nods before Sophia says, ¡°Are you hungry then Joan? We finally have meat in our stew thanks to Jack.¡±


    Joan nods as she says, ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡±


    They begin eating as I pace over towards the deer corpse with the intention of disposing it.  Before I grab it, a large red slime rolls up and extends multiple dull spikes from it¡¯s skin. These spines pincer the bones of the creature before it pulls the skinned carcass into itself. Afterwards, it grabs the bits of inedible vegetable bits into itself as well leaving the table spotless.


    I wonder what else the slimes assisted them with besides cleaning? They likely assist with the cleaning of waste as well.


    The grotesque thought leaves my mind before I pace over towards the group. I sit beside Joan with my own bowl already prepared. Unlike the others who use wooden spoons, I just grab the bowl and dip its contents into my mouth before I chew for a moment and swallow. As I set the bowl down, the others cease their chatter before Luke says with a strange stare,


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    I scratch the edge of my cheek as I say, ¡°Um...eating?¡±


    He blinks for a moment before he says, ¡°You ate the entire bowl in a single bite. You literally inhaled that.¡±


    I purse my lips for a moment before I say, ¡°Eh, a growing man needs his food right?¡±


    The group exchanges glances, except Aether and Sophia, before I think towards Deluge, ¡°I think now would be a good time. Would you mind introducing yourself?¡±


    He responds, ¡°Hah, gladly.¡±


    I gesture towards my unknowing friends as I say, ¡°I...I think you all deserve to know why I¡¯ve changed so...drastically since coming to Mareovosa.¡±


    Antoinette, Luke, and Joan¡¯s expression shift to confusion then to a deep curiosity before I continue, ¡°Many months ago, my mother and father died to a strike of lightning. I was then enslaved before I fell down a chasm several hundred feet deep. A meteor fell from the sky after I fell, and that broke my fall.¡±


    I open my arms as I state, ¡°Inside that meteor was a creature from the stars. Unsurprisingly, he¡¯s no angel, but he¡¯s the reason I¡¯ve survived till now and he is the reason I could save Joan. We¡¯ve shared this consciousness until now. He¡¯s a sarcastic ass, so be prepared for rude, stinging words. Meet Deluge.¡±


    Deluge and I swap our conscious as I think, ¡°Please try to maintain a semblance of decency.¡±


    He replies with a mental snicker, ¡°Have I ever disappointed you in that regard?¡±


    Not the most comforting reminder.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I roll my shoulders for a moment before I clench my fingers while saying, ¡°It feels good to be in control once more.¡±


    The group stares at me with dull, imbecilic glances before Antoinette says, ¡°Is this some elaborate joke?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Come now. Surely you didn¡¯t expect Jack¡¯s unusual occurrences to lack an unusual origin?¡±


    She sputters, ¡°Wh-what? You sound...This isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    I smirk as I say, ¡°To the contrary, I¡¯m rather amused myself.¡±


    Luke blinks for a moment before he says, ¡°So you''re the sleepwalker then?¡±


    Hmmmm. He¡¯s sharper than I imagined he would be. I say, ¡°Perceptive. I am the one you met in the mornings. As you could tell, I am poor at hiding my own way of speaking.¡±


    Luke nods as he says, ¡°That¡¯s...wow.¡±


    I shrug before I sit down once more. I lean my head on a hand as I say, ¡°It explains many mysteries you¡¯ve pondered about Jack though, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    He nods as he says, ¡°You''re the one that killed Helfeston then?¡±


    I nod before he continues, ¡°And your why he¡¯s gained a foot in height and turned gray?¡±


    I nod once more before he says, ¡°...You¡¯re why he has that sort of..coldness too?¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°Hmmm. That is a strange accusation, but it is partially true. The distance you felt was due to the secrets he has withheld from you all, and a combination of his own intrinsic resolve.¡±


    I grin as I continue, ¡°That is Jack¡¯s own innate and greatest strength. He is a dreadnought of will. A crusher of souls.¡±


    Joan chimes in, ¡°So uh...did you see us when me and Jack-¡±


    I interrupt, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for healing you Joan. Besides, I hold very little interest in the anatomy of humans. I¡¯ve already explored every inch of both genders. In your case, all the way from your bones to your blood.¡±


    She and the others pale. After a long silence, Sophia says, ¡°Ah, well he¡¯s the one who collected the alexandrite as well. He did it so that we could safely control a soul. Deluge is creepy, but at least he means well.¡±


    I yawn before I say, ¡°Let¡¯s speak of something more important than just introductions, shall we? If you wish to know more of me, ask Aether or Sophia. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll cast me in a favorable light compared to my own explanations. I tend to come across as coarse.¡±


    I crack my neck before I say, ¡°Here soon, Jack and I will journey across this planet till we''ve gathered the remnants of Gaia. That very same quest creates a question - who is willing to journey with Jack and I during it?¡±


    Joan purses her lips before she says, ¡°Journey where?¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°Hah, hah, it isn¡¯t a question of where, but for what. We aim to find the remnants of Gaia as they spur the resources and need for soul forging and gemchaining. I don¡¯t believe I need to elaborate why those practices must end, do I Joan?¡±


    She shivers for a moment before I turn towards Sophia as I say, ¡°Sophia and Aether already agreed to join us.¡± I turn my head towards Antoinette, Luke, and Joan as I say,  ¡°But what of you normal,¡±


    I gesture my left hand outwards towards Joan as I say, ¡°Well, relatively normal humans?¡±


    Antoinette and Luke glance at one another with looks of pure mystique while Joan overcomes her aversion for speech as she says with a cold, frenzied look in her eye, ¡°I¡¯ll join you. My family won¡¯t recognize me, and I can¡¯t imagine returning to such a religious family after what the priests of that religion put me through...all of that...it needs to stop.¡±


    I tap the edge of my cheek as I gaze at her for a moment before I say, ¡°You may face greater tortures yet.¡± I place my left hand on the table as I raise an eyebrow, ¡°Jack once cut his legs off to escape a monster. Would you be able to do the same?¡±


    In a sudden burst of anger, Joan slams the rock table with her marked hand as she explodes her words, ¡°I will crush every bone in my body if it means stopping them...Every single one of them.¡±


    For a moment, I allow her words time to sink in. Afterwards, I say, ¡°Excellent. Jack never felt such rage for his persecutors.¡± A deep grin exposing my sharpened canines fills my face as I say, ¡°It will be a bloody process. Jack and I will join you in that sanguine festival.¡±


    I turn my eyes towards Antoinnette and Luke as I say, ¡°You two seem shocked over Jack¡¯s secret. Should I give you time for a decision, or should I take your hesitation as a no?¡±


    They blink for a moment before I sigh and say, ¡°Please, take your time with your decision. I doubt either of you could avoid that suggestion however. You both seem rather dull.¡±


    Antoinette snaps, ¡°What the hell do you know?¡±


    I raise my head from my hand as I turn my face towards them. I interlock my fingers and rest my chin on them as I say, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve never felt the sting of a whip nor the hunger of starvation. You¡¯ve never faced death, and you¡¯ve never killed.¡±


    I shake my head before I continue, ¡°No.¡± I glare at her as I say, ¡°All you¡¯ve done is be birthed from the womb of a rich mother. That. Is. All.¡±


    A tear pours down her face before I stand and say, ¡°I see I¡¯ve shattered your composure with my mistake in my wording. I only wished to expose your position of ignorance, Antoinnette.¡±


    Luke stands as he says, ¡°So what if she¡¯s lived a charmed life? There¡¯s no shame in that.¡± He puts a hand on his chest, ¡°You were there when Jack and I had our talk about my sister.¡±


    He shouts, ¡°I know what suffering is, and all I¡¯ve done is be born rich as well. There¡¯s one thing you didn¡¯t get from Jack. It¡¯s called sympathy. You should try it sometime.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I say, ¡°Really now? Perhaps you should heed your own advice. I am no human, and few humans who understood our lives would share your sentiments.¡± I crack my middle finger with my thumb before I say, ¡°I remember watching an orphan starve on the streets of Tahnar. I watched Jack as he scrambled for purpose and life after facing trials you¡¯ve only dreamt in nightmares.¡±


    In outrage, I spit my words, ¡°There are those surrounded by death. There are those who walk through one hardship to another until they die a slow death, alone. I feel there suffering. I feel their malice. I work to end it.¡±


    I hiss with venom and poison leaking from each word as I say, ¡°You sit here guarded once more by those around you, ignorant of their pain, unknowing of their torment. That is how you shall continue, demanding the protection and respect of others as you hide yourself from the true face of this world.¡±


    An ironclad will slams into me before I grab the edges of my head in pain. I shake and convulse for a moment as Jack wrestles for control. As I focus on the struggle for a moment, a realization dawns on me - Jack¡¯s will has strengthened.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    My own will has as well, however, but I decide against instigating him any further. I fall into the subconscious within seconds before I ebb back into consolidation. There is no need for a violent confrontation over this.


    Regardless of what he believes, my words hold truth. These children need to be awoken to what is in front of them, and Jack¡¯s attempts at hiding them from their reality will only leave them unprepared for what is to come.


    This world is changing, and their lineage may no longer keep them guarded from this world''s peril.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I calm my heavy breathing before I turn towards Antoinette and Luke as I say, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be like that. I thought-¡±


    Luke hold out a hand as he says, ¡°Just...Just be quiet. For just a minute.¡±


    A spark of anger pulses through my mind as Antoinette¡¯s quiet sobbing fills the cavern. Joan and Aether gaze at the table before Sophia crosses her arms as she says, ¡°That went about as well as I thought it would.¡±


    After shaking her head, she stands up and paces towards Antoinette and puts a hand on her shoulder. Sophia calms her with soothing phrases before she pulls her from her seat and guides her to her room. The sliding of the gem against stone grates through the silence before we permeate in the tense atmosphere for several minutes.


    Afterwards, Joan says, ¡°How have you lived with someone like that for so long Jack? I would have lost my sanity if I had to listen to him for so long.¡±


    I bite my lip for a moment before I say, ¡°He means well, though he¡¯s rather...harsh. I¡¯ll speak with him later.¡± I turn towards Luke before I say, ¡°If there is something I can do-¡±


    He clenches his fist before he says, ¡°Just shut-up. I can¡¯t look at you when you just berated a girl like that.¡±


    I shake my head before he cuts me off right as I begin speaking again, ¡°It felt like it was you alright? I don¡¯t care right now.¡±


    He turns around before he walks towards his room and slams his door. As he does, the pang of anger earlier resurfaces, seething in my mind. I never had the opportunity to run from my problems. I always had to fight them head on and immediately, otherwise I would perish. His immaturity...I can¡¯t deny a revulsion for it.


    Deluge aged my body while my own experiences aged my mind well past its own years. I couldn''t afford running from my problems. He can, and it frustrates a part of myself that emanates spite and envy.


    I shake it from my mind as I scold myself for such frivolous thoughts. Brooding over the lives of others leads to no good, so I sigh before I say to Joan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner...It was something I thought you¡¯d never have to know.¡±


    She bites her lip as she stares at the ground before she says,¡±I can¡¯t say I blame you either. I mean...He¡¯s a total ass.¡± She meets my eyes as she continues with a sly grin, ¡°He¡¯s why Sophia and I are still alive right? He can¡¯t be all bad.¡±


    I nod before I say, ¡°His actions and his words often contradict each other. It leads to remarkable misunderstandings.¡±


    Sophia returns from Antoinette''s room as she says, ¡°He seems compelled to preach to others. I wonder why?¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°I learned that he almost always has a point behind his tirades. He forces you to face what you¡¯ve been avoiding...I¡¯ll give you an example. Did you know I am only 13 years old?¡±


    A scoff escapes Sophia before I say, ¡°It¡¯s true. I may seem older, but I¡¯ve aged quite a few years since the misery I¡¯ve faced. Deluge¡¯s interference proved pivotal for my maturing. I had to accept what he said. We share a body and a mind. Either we respect one another or we¡¯ll end up in constant conflict.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°That is one of the only times I¡¯ve ever forced him from our conscious. His judgements are normally more sound and rational, but hopefully what he said will end up helping more than they end up hurting.¡±


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°I believe Deluge reacted that way due to a repressed hatred towards them both. He seemed outraged by your guarded reaction towards them.¡±


    Aether¡¯s voice cools the ambience of the room as he says, ¡°Sophia had her soul torn apart. Joan has faced paramount torture. You¡¯ve faced many trials, and I was imprisoned for millennia and taken from my body.¡±


    Aether turns towards Sophia as he says, ¡°They are not like us. They only recently adjusted to my appearance, and they never trusted Razor. I doubt they will ever see Jack as the same either.¡±


    I bite my lip before I drag my hand across my face. I tap my chin for a moment before I say, ¡°I knew confessing would carry consequences, but it needed to be done. Deluge is a part of me, so if you wish to be my friend, you must tolerate him as well. I know it can be hard but...¡±


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°I believe Deluge is good. They may come to this realization as well. We may only hope.¡±


    I nod before I turn towards Sophia as I say, ¡°When would you all be willing to leave? There are few reasons for my continued stay here. I believe that applies to you all at this point.¡±


    Sophia taps the table for a moment before she says, ¡°Well, honestly, I could leave today. I would miss Razor, but she¡¯ll be fine here. I do worry about Luke and Antoinette though.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°Their families will protect them. We need only unite them with their kin to ensure their safety, if they are against following us.¡±


    Sophia blinks for a moment before she nods with a spark of understanding dawning on her. She says, ¡°I forgot they had noble parents.¡±


    Joan nods her head as she says, ¡°I know my family would never have allowed what happened to me.¡±


    Aether says, ¡°I can ensure their safe returns if you both would like. I only need directions.¡±


    I nod as I say, ¡°If it comes to that, then I will take your offer. We¡¯ll have to see whether or not they want to go on the odyssey we have planned however.¡±


    Sophia shakes her head as she says, ¡°I know Antoinette doesn''t want to. Luke maybe, but he isn¡¯t...well...ready for it. He hears an outburst from Deluge and he has to run into his room to vent his frustration. If he can¡¯t even handle someone¡¯s rudeness then I doubt he could handle a sword coming at his throat.¡±


    I nod for a moment before I say, ¡°Deluge speaks with a sharper tongue than most, but I understand the sentiment, but Luke¡¯s a good friend. He isn¡¯t someone I would want to leave behind, yet if that is what¡¯s best for him, then that¡¯s the course I¡¯ll take.¡±


    After a moment, I turn towards Joan as I say, ¡°Any thoughts on the matter? At least I¡¯m honest, right?¡±


    Joan replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think really. Deluge is...he¡¯s unexpected. I don¡¯t blame them for needing some time for adjusting.¡±


    Sophia states, ¡°I don¡¯t either. It just, hmm. It makes a case against them. If they want to run from something like that, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re ready for something as deadly as what Jack has planned. I could be judging too harshly though.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine either of them coming with me. I actually envisioned walking the entire journey on my own. Well, with Deluge of course.¡±


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°It¡¯s a shame so much stew went to waste though.¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°I can finish whatever isn¡¯t eaten.¡±


    Joan raises an eyebrow before I scratch the side of my head while I say, ¡°I have to feed 2 minds, give me a break.¡±


    She blinks for a moment before she replies, ¡°That and being 7 foot tall.¡±


    I frown as I say, ¡°I¡¯m not that tall.¡±


    She squints her eyes as she says teasingly, ¡°Yet. I don¡¯t see why you¡¯d stop growing at this rate.¡±


    She finishes her soup with a final bite before she continues, ¡°It¡¯s kind of nerve wracking whenever I see you gulp an entire bowl in less than a second. It makes me wonder how much you eat.¡±


    I weigh my hands back and forth before I say, ¡°I can eat as much as there is in front of me. Deluge processes it into new mass or something along those lines.¡±


    I tilt my head for a moment before I say, ¡°I also quit sleeping, eating, or using the bathroom. It¡¯s been bizarre to say the least.¡±


    Joan squints her eyebrows before she says, ¡°Come now, surely you still follow the medicinal guidelines for how the body works?¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°Deluge has proven all we know of medicine wrong.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°For starters, the body is composed of trillions of what Deluge calls, ¡°cells,¡± and the overall make-up of the body involves far more than just biles, blood, and phlegm.¡±


    Sophia purses her lips for a moment as she says, ¡°How would Deluge know anything?¡±


    I gesture a palm outwards as I say, ¡°He¡¯s able to regenerate a human¡¯s body that isn¡¯t his own for starters. He¡¯s also able to describe in detail what numerous diseases are and their causes along with a variety of cures for them. I¡¯ve yet to share this knowledge as it would be known as heresy throughout our world, but if others can accept his knowledge,¡±


    Sophia adds, ¡°Then they¡¯ll be able to treat the ailments that end so many lives with simple yet effective treatments or preventions.¡±


    I nod before Joan says, ¡°Let¡¯s save that for after harvesting the remnants of Gaia.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°I intended to display that knowledge to other cultures as we traversed through the other territories.¡±


    Joan taps the table before she says, ¡°Good luck convincing a bunch of savages about medicine. The geshians never treat their dying. They believe it¡¯s against Gaia¡¯s will.¡±


    I lean towards her as I say, ¡°They may be closer to true medicine than us at least. According to Deluge, the practice of bloodletting actually hurts the recovery process, unless they have mercury poisoning, but I still don¡¯t know what that is really.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°Apparently it¡¯s a metal that¡¯s liquid at room temperature. It¡¯s so dense that blocks of iron float in it.¡±


    As Joan begins her reply, Aether cuts into our conversation once more, ¡°I do not wish to interrupt, but perhaps some sort of plan would do us well in our future journey. Since we are leaving soon, we should start our preparation. I believe with Sophia and Joan¡¯s added knowledge, we will be able to generate a well coordinated effort.¡±


    I nod as I say, ¡°Sounds like an excellent idea.¡±


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    Over the course of a few hours, we grind out the details of the plan as each of us brainstormed over the specifics of each phase. We¡¯ll start by infiltrating Bigel¡¯s capital, Nelastra, before we head east towards the Trilel Empire. Afterwards, we¡¯ll head South towards the Geshian¡¯s piece before we ascend mount Alta for its remnant. Afterwards, we¡¯ll find the piece in the aquarell¡¯s empire towards the west.


    That¡¯s the general guideline, and we assume that several of the pieces may involve seeking out darker and far more deformed lands in order to find these pieces. Civilizations quell the tide of corruption these shards produce, but when they sit in nature, the very earth itself warps in the wake of the remnant¡¯s influence.


    Those shall be our last stopping points. By then, we should all be well accustomed to the trials of finding these shards, and with each problem we solve, we gain the experience required for timely decisions that will leave us alive.


    This leaves me with quite a few hours left in my day however, so I say my farewells before I walk through Aether¡¯s murals and into the forest. As I cross through trees, I find a scouting mission with a large party. I assume they aim for my and the student¡¯s I saved heads.


    This group of thirty people walk with three plague doctors leading the unit.  A series of armored gemchainers compose a large portion of the other group while two or three trackers fill in the last portions of each team.


    Each individual appears skilled with a wide knowledge of combat, but I doubt they¡¯ve ever faced something quite like me. With the aspect of surprise on my side once more, I prepare a sort of killing ground.


    As I stand outside their line of sight, I break branches and leave moved bushery in a straight line towards a set of clustered trees that leave bumpy roots all across the forest floor. This litters the place with obstacles restricting their mobility so they can¡¯t escape. I also make sure theses signs reach past my hiding place so they¡¯ll believe I continued past my hiding spot.


    Soon, they begin passing through the place I hide in. After the doctor reaches within 10 feet of the trees I hide in, I leap from between two branches overhead straight towards the doctor.


    His flesh pulps under my weight as he splatters across the open expanse. Blood gushes in every direction blinding the other nearby members of the troupe. They attempt to rally themselves, but I tear and slice and chomp and mash until I surround myself in carnage.


    The massacre ends in seconds without any real retaliation from my enemy. A few impale a sword in my or use a weak gemchain, but I brush these wounds of like the stings of wasps. With the group dispatched and their souls consolidated, I clean myself by wiping larger bits of them from my body and soaking their blood from my clothes with my skin.


    My body absorbs without hesitation as I saturate myself in the taste for a moment. I can¡¯t deny a sick sort of pleasure from killing these monsters, but I suppress my bloodlust and urges for eating what¡¯s left. This hunger, it disturbs me.


    There¡¯s a distance between me and others now. I no longer think like a human. I stand over the splattered organs and mangled limbs with a piercing indifference. These are humans, and I am a different entity altogether.


    I exist as something darker. Empathizing with humans no longer occurs without thought. I must force that pang of guilt which emphasizes my lack of attachment.


    I still retain the personal closeness I forged with my friends however. The thought of another being harming Joan or Sophia or the others fills me with fury, and using that affinity for them, I keep grounded. I will follow the ideals of my father and the words of my mother, and through my experiences and undertakings, I will cleanse Gaia¡¯s taint upon this world.


    I hope so, at least. As I finish my thoughts, I leave the slaughter and reach through the forest towards the students. As I do so, I reach out towards Deluge. I think towards him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lashing out in anger earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you from consciousness like that.¡±


    After a moment, Deluge replies, ¡°...Seeing those two act so angrily despite their ignorance and utter lack of understanding sets these human emotions of mine on fire. They¡¯ve no idea what a hellish place this world is, yet they lash out as if they face their own great trials. It infuriates me.¡±


    I shake my head for a moment before I say, ¡°Tell me Deluge, is ignorance a crime?¡±


    ¡°Hah, it is not ignorance that angered me. It is a lack of self awareness. They see no difference between them and others because they cannot even see themselves.¡±


    After several moments of contemplation, I reach the students before I say, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re wrong, but reprimanding them so harshly will only close them off from any advice you offer. Even if your point is justified, berating them as you express it demonstrates your real motives. Self satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I gain no satisfaction from tormenting children. I gain satisfaction in ending their blindness.¡±


    As I reach the edge of the encampment, I think, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m readily waiting.¡±


    I reach through the encampment before a pair of eyes glance upon me. After a moment, Francis shouts, ¡°It¡¯s only Jack. Calm down guys.¡±


    The frenzied expression on her contorted face dies as I approach while saying, ¡°How¡¯s the moral?¡±


    She squeezes through a small gap in the enclosure before she says, ¡°Better than I expected. Though after the torment those masked guys gave us, I doubt anything would be painful.¡±


    I nod in agreement before I say, ¡°A friend of mine will carry you towards the nearest family of one of your friends. From there, the family will have the resources for getting all of you home.¡±


    She chuckles with a nervous aversion as before she says, ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡±


    I scratch the edge of my face as I say, ¡°Hmm, well...The golem of the end.¡±


    She blinks for a moment before she says with a shaky smile, ¡°He won¡¯t hurt us, will he?¡±


    I turn towards the forest as I say, ¡°Not on purpose at least. I¡¯ll grab something for today''s food and water. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    I dash through the forest as she mumbles something even my sharp ears can¡¯t hear. After dashing through the forest for several minutes, I hone in on the burrow of a rabbit. After dispatching it and its children, I dash towards the encampment with the gutted animals prepared for them.


    After a few moments of discussion, I leave them with the tools and meat from earlier along with the directions towards a stream nearby. They thank me with a desperate and feverish zeal that unnerves me, but I blame their unending gratitude on the experiences of the doctors. Anyone would be thankful for ending that misery.


    With that handled, I dash towards the campus for gathering the necessary supplies on our journey and for checking on those I left behind. As I encroach on the campus¡¯s parameter, the overcast sky unnerves me. Spring encroaches on us, and with that comes the north¡¯s rainy season. The unending torrent will present a problem during our travels, but the dying fauna on the campus presents a far greater omen for trouble.


    With the sudden death of the campus¡¯s plants, I skulk behind browned husks before I inspect several of the buildings I never visited during my stay here. Even without the living students, the majesty of the campus takes my breath away.


    Each room organizes itself with a sharp pragmatism, yet never do the designers use that practicality as an excuse for a lack of beauty. They mesh these contradicting elements in a seamless mixture of unique layouts for each subject. Killing a few guards and priests along the way dampens this artistry, but all of the palisade must die regardless of the scenery.


    After exploring and clearing several of the lesser known buildings, I carry a knapsack full of wax, diningware, and soaps. These luxuries will give us many options for their use while the girls each complained about how little they¡¯ve been able to bathe since being in the cavern. I no longer need to bathe as Deluge keeps us clean.


    This isn¡¯t the case with the others however, so with these items in tow, I reach my final checking point for the day - the head office building of the campus. The towering entrance stands accentuated by massive pillars along the sides of the building while the thirty steps leading to the entrance gives another layer of importance. The statues of angels holding bread and fruit express the abundance that was once here and the silver lining between the square blocks of white marble seem to say, ¡°Even our buildings own a silver lining. Welcome.¡±


    Walking through the fine mahogany doors of the entrance, I find the entry room holding pillars and columns mimicking the entrance. These stabilizing marvels surround an equally remarkable tree of blue granite with twelve holes at the center of its trunk.


    The tree represents Gaia, but I doubt any thief would be able to pierce the veil the doctors left on the campus so they could steal the gems at the center of the tree. The palisade must be using them for something.


    As I near the tree, a loud rumble radiates through the building. The unnatural groan grows until it shakes through the stone of the building building before Deluge shouts, ¡°What have they done here...¡±


    As he says so, I notice the palpable reak of freshly busted organs. At the end of the circular room lies several streaks of blood leading towards the edge of the building while tiny veins pulse at the edge of the doorway. They pump the souls of the surrounding fauna all into one cluster of souls in the abyss of the building.


    As the gravity of the situation sinks in, I grit my teeth and think, ¡°They¡¯ve abandoned all reverence. They¡¯ve become a living nightmare.¡±

 Chapter 51: Eruption

    Author''s Note: I''m going to post all the other 4 chapters in the book all at once. I''m 123 pages into my next novel, which will be released in chunks, so I figured it''s about time I posted the rest of Monster''s Dwell in Men on RRL.


    Chapter 51: Eruption


    With the pulsing of the veins inciting my apprehension, I hurry across the tiled floor with the setting sun pouring through windows. They light my path as I open the door and reveal the beginnings of this building¡¯s twisted defilement.


    Pieces of stone and craters line the marble floors and stone walls. Scorch marks and broken glass from broken windows dirty the floor while fine wood of several old desks lay scrunched in piles of wreckage. Streaks of blood along with two splattered corpses line the far right side of the room while windows allow light in from the left. The orange light angles onto these sites highlighting the grim spectacle with an orange hue. They omen the darkness leading to this lair¡¯s center.


    The scattered veins grow in size and density as they connect into the corpses, sucking out the little blood remaining in the dried husks. As I pace towards the source of the loud shuddering of the floor, the smell of ruptured insides thickens in the air. In spite of this, I never grow pale or sick or appalled - I grow hungry.


    A part of me strangles the urge before I step onward. With an ever growing tremble in the ground, I reach into the next room before a collection of burning souls comes into my field of vision right as Deluge says, ¡°Do you see the souls there? They are being...used for something.¡±


    Before I reach into the room adjacent to the rumbling, a weak yet scathing groan enters my ears. As I roam across another room full of smashed desks and blood covered tools, I enter a room that defies my comprehension.


    A set of several teachers line the edges of the walls while shackled so they hang by their arms. These limbs stretch and contort beyond their natural limits from dislocating long before they were dead. These swollen shoulders lead to swollen faces covered in patches of burned and peeled skin. Each member''s mouth gapes on the wall while hanging without any tension.


    Each person shows missing teeth with split tongues. Several show exposed portions of their skull from scalping. Several show exposed ribs from flaying. Others rest on skeletal feet with cauterized  wounds. At the end of the room, a shirtless and portly man covers his face with a burlap sack pierced with two eyeholes for sight. He drools over a pair of rats that eat at the feet of a tall man whose hands have numerous fingers bent backwards with missing fingernails.


    The visceral sight evokes a wince from me despite my own experiences, and even Deluge remarks, ¡°I see your kind has developed advanced methods for manipulating flesh. They bring my own efforts to shame.¡±


    His words ring true as I near the hanging man, but as I near him, a pair of broken and circular glasses catch my attention for a moment.The torturer turns towards me as his aroused breathing scrapes against me ears and I notice his nakedness...He¡¯s pleasuring himself to these sights.


    A light groan escapes the victim of his torture, distracting the numbness coursing through my body and mind. The man¡¯s bloody and matted mane of auburn hair along with his torn ears and ripped nose adorns the face of my previous soul forging teacher. These harrowing signs of torture line the body of Sophia¡¯s savior, Alistair.


    He now hangs, tongueless and with maggots crawling in several of his wounds. He whimpers out weak cries from ruptured lips and in blindness since they gouged out his eyes.


    As reality sets in, my emotions flatten for a moment before I fall to my knees. The air around me contorts as a familiar black wrath distends and swells in me. Deluge whispers, ¡°There is no way to save him any longer. I can not restore him.¡±


    Unlike with Joan, there is no one I can save. There is no purpose in numbing my fury. Instead of culling this eruption, I assimilate it. The joints of my body pop as Deluge¡¯s own anger melds with mine. I hear his outrage growing in the back of my mind. He continues his words after a moment, giving them a volatile anger of his own, ¡°He was a noble soul. He was Sophia¡¯s salvation, yet they tore him apart as he breathed.¡±


    Deluge¡¯s words build my anger until I lift my head in utter abandonment of all rationality. I howl until my cheeks split. The spine breaking roar grows in volume until the windows of the room crack and crumble. The rats scurry away from me as they stumble over their swollen bellies full of Alistair¡¯s flesh. The torturer leans over covering his ears, but blood leaks from them just as blood leaks from Alistair¡¯s.


    By the time my bellowing ends, the man weeps while curling in a ball on the floor. I stomp towards him with my steps cracking stone. He scrambles away from Alistair before I reach my old teacher. I place a palm onto his forehead before I grit my teeth until they shatter and my hands shake. It must be done.


    A spike stabs into Alistiar¡¯s skull before Deluge consolidates his soul, and as his suffering ends, I say aloud, ¡°May you rest in peace dear friend. Your efforts will not die in vain. Your memories shall live on in those you left behind. Your legacy shall live through them.¡±


    After a moment of silent mourning, the torturer¡¯s weeping registers in my mind. As I turn towards him, my form radiates power. My mind quakes. An unquenchable hatred claws into me before the door behind me opens with several gemchainers pouring into the room with cold sweat dripping from their faces.


    Before they approach me, I pace up to the torturer and dig my hand into his stomach. My skin melds with his own before my fingers mold into worms that crawl into his organs. They suck out his insides as he screams in agony before I lift him into the air for the others to see.


    They wait, paralyzed by utter despair as the torturer''s bulging gut slowly caves inwards. Each of my fingers rips and tears the nerves inside him as he howls with a pain Alistair never withstood.


    Several of the gemchainers fall on their knees before I glance behind me with my fingers writhing under the skin of the torturer. The once bulbous man hangs with a skeletal thinness as he weeps before my body crawls out his nose and into his eyes. He convulses for several seconds before all his movements cease. After I finish, I turn towards the gemchainers.


    A dreadful spite permeates me as I say, ¡°You all knew of what happened here. You all knew of the torments, of the torture. I would let you all live, but those who watch murder and idle are as guilty as the murderer themselves.¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In a visceral jerk of effort, I bend over while stabbing a set of grown claws into the stone floor underneath me. Pulling with my arm, I unleash an explosion of force on the ground through my heels.


    Instead of helping, they each run towards the doorway after I charge into a man, ripping him apart in a shower of blood. I spit Acidic saliva onto the face of the nearest guard while Deluge never consolidates a single soul. As I dash  towards each member and rip them apart, they cry like children, and after I tear off the last guard¡¯s arm, I impale the limb through his chest, ending the carnage.


    However, the hatred pounding in my head never wanes. I grasp at the last piece of my mind that retains sanity as I focus on the veins that writhe towards the corpses. The slimy tubes burrow into the bodies before a stomach-turning suction begins. These arteries try draining blood towards the abomination in the other room before I embrace the desire in the back of my mind.


    Without the time to formulate a cleaner plan, my maw expands before I devour entire corpses at a time. I no longer chew, I shove them into my throat that swells with pouches of skin before Deluge assimilates them in mere seconds. Even though my mind understands how filthy and disgusting the process is, it manifests differently. For a fraction of a second, I enjoy the moment. I live deliciously.


    After I quell the emotion, Deluge laughs in my mind before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve prevented these veins from feasting on their blood while I can use these nutrients to help us destroy whatever lies in the room ahead. It does seem like a rather gruesome burial.¡±


    My hands clamp into fists as the last carcass becomes my own flesh. I hiss in my mind, ¡°They deserve no better.¡±


    I roll my shoulders before I pace into the next room full of meat and memories of Alistair¡¯s deformed posture. After this all ends, I¡¯ll find his family and give his body to them. It¡¯s all I can do...


    The thought causes my hands to shake with fury before I pace into the next room. After walking through the decrepit space, I reach beside the doorway leading to the source of the rumbling from earlier. As I drive my fingers between the doorways, I pull my arms outward, splintering the doors in a series of loud pops.


    The sight before me leaves me speechless. I blink for a moment as a deformed and globular human with gray hair pulses at the center of the room. The corpses of numerous students pile around it along with several of the gemchainers I remember from my training sessions at the GC.(The gemchaining building) The veins dig into them as they wheeze, still alive as this monster saps their life.


    These colossal arteries lead to twelve different pieces of alexandrite on the joints, chest, and forehead of the monster¡¯s body. The souls collect in these gems while siphoning power through a series of metal wires and spines connecting the gems across the mounds of flesh.


    Where the gems lay engraved in its skin, bulbous mounds of flesh peak outwards between the pulsing capillaries, deforming and tearing the skin of the humanoid thing. The monks around it carry all kinds of bloodied instruments and charged gems as they scramble to collect the valuables in the room. I hone in on their shouting as they scream towards one another,


    ¡°How did the corruptor get here?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We need to leave. The counter measure¡¯s finally operational. We just need to pray to Gaia that it can handle the demon for us.¡±


    In desperation, I shout my words over their clamoring, ¡°Why? Why have you forsaken all the students here to create this abomination?¡±


    A monk with a head of gray hair turns towards me with eyes wide with panic and fear. After a moment, he shouts, ¡°Gannon, the gemchainer you spared, has spoken with the oracle. She has laid out her edict.¡±


    He spreads his arms wide as he grins despite his trembling, ¡°The crusade has begun. We shall Destroy the corruptor and prevent the dark age you omen. We crafted our greatest champion using our kingdom¡¯s greatest minds to this end. It will obliterate you, harbinger.¡±


    His words shake with a deep, zealous madness as he grins from ear to ear. He laughs after he finishes his words before the others join in his lunacy. The chorus of laughter echoes on the wall before the creature at the center of the room beats like a heart. The sound overcomes their shrieking as the slosh of liquid expands the creature to 12 feet in height.


    Two slit like eyes open under the gem on its forehead before it rips itself from the mound of capillaries. These vessels pop as gaping and bloody holes tunnel into and throughout the mutant¡¯s body. As it convulses for a moment, the creature¡¯s mangy hair bristles. The creature¡¯s eyes turn around the room for several moments before they set onto me.


    I stand beside the only escape in the room as sweat pours from the clammy skin on the monk¡¯s faces. Gritting my teeth, I ground my feet while clamping my hands into fists. The disgusting, wet beast just stands with sharp eyes as it suveys me. My breaths grow shallow before the gems glow on the creature. The thing speaks with a low gurgle of a voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, demon.¡±


    I dash towards the creature before it alters its stance towards that of a gemchainer. An ear splitting shaking occurs before the gems pulse energy through the wires in its body. As I reach it, the being moves with a swift and precise turn of its two stump like legs. A mound of veins harder than steel slams into my chest launching me across the room and into the wall.


    The bones in my back break as my chest caves inward from the blow. I keep my mouth closed, but a rush of blood rushes into my ears and out of my nose. The wall powders under my weight while my body absorbs several crushed monks before I glance at the creature¡¯s eyes.The agony in my torso dies down as it says with the same malformed voice,


    ¡°You stole Joan. You stole everything.¡±


    At the declaration, my anger evaporates before I shake my head and speak with a paralyzed shock, ¡°Are you...Petra?¡±

 Chapter 52: Depravity

    The slits of her eyes close further before I say, ¡°What have they done to you?¡±


    She slams her hands together, compressing her the arteries in her hand. As a loud squelch swells in the room, a light splat of liquid hits my face for a moment before she gurgles, ¡°They gave me the power to get back Joan.¡±


    The liquid burns as my skin corrodes and regenerates before I rip myself from the wall. In a fit of outrage, I roar, ¡°They¡¯ve left you a monstrosity. They nearly killed Joan in an attempt to do the same.¡±


    A cyst on the side of her bulbous head pops, spraying the slop inside onto several scientists. The goop melts their flesh as they howl to their god for mercy. They find none.


    Mimicking Gaia¡¯s indifference, Petra shakes the thing above her shoulders before she gurgles,


    ¡°They were cleansing her of your filth, corruptor. You¡¯ve left every person you¡¯ve touched infected with your taint, so the palisade has come to eradicate your filth...Eradicate your filth. I will.¡±


    Her head twitches as my stomach sinks. She glances around without focusing on any object for more than a few seconds like an insect. Her insides shift and move. The sight disgusts me.


    What they¡¯ve done to her...It¡¯s far worse than just kill her.


    With the same thoughts, Deluge says in my mind, ¡°She¡¯s losing her sanity. Humans weren¡¯t designed for carrying the will and souls of so many. She¡¯ll become a mindless husk soon.¡±


    I reach out a hand as I say, ¡°Do you not see what they¡¯ve done to you? How can you believe desecrating yourself will offer anything? How can you hope for any good to come of such depravity?¡±


    Petra¡¯s eyes glance downward as her shoulders droop for a moment, but just as I believe my words sunk in, her guts push against her side until a split forms. A human arm, flailing in desperation, jerks outwards for release from it¡¯s prison. As I lose my breath, my hands shake in fear before several intestines pull the limb back in as it writhes and shakes.


    Oblivious to the conflict in her body, Petra says with ever increasing liquids splatting from her mouth, ¡°I no longer...carry your taint. I am pure...I will never carry taint...never carry taint...again...Joan was...my joy. She was my light...You stole her from me...You ruined everything...everything.¡±


    A metallic cold leaks into my voice as I say, ¡°No, Petra. You¡¯ve given up all that you had for nothing...You¡¯re right in one regard. Joan was your light, but when you abandoned her, you became a hollow abhorration. All you can do now is shamble and hurt.¡±


    I swallow my disgust before I breath out my final breath of mercy. I say,


    ¡°The horror you¡¯ve become, I will banish it to oblivion. As a final memento of your life, I offer salvation to you and the souls you carry.¡±


    She stomps the ground, splintering the stone underneath her before she gurgles, ¡°Give back Joan...I need her...Gaia shall purify her...She shall purify everything...She will purify me. She will purify me.¡±


    I gaze towards her as I say, ¡°Your hope is a curse. Your religion relinquished its virtue the day you carved out Joan¡¯s innocence. Your betrayal was the death of piety. You¡¯ve fallen, and now you wish to drag others to hell also.¡±


    I won¡¯t give her the chance. She will live as a memory in Joan¡¯s mind rather than a shambling horror. Joan will never meet Petra as she is now. I will kill her first.


    Petra¡¯s new form radiates power however, so I unshackle Deluge¡¯s bindings. My hands become like blocks of stone as my bones and muscle thicken. My teeth expand before poles of bone grow through my arms, strengthening the joints. Another arm grows from my left side before I hear whispers in my ears,


    ¡°He¡¯s...the darkened one.¡±


    Several priests fold onto their knees before the tendons in my body fold and cross one another creating tense, compact knots that multiply my strength with leverage. My skin thickens and changes the shade from a tanner complexion to a dark, ashen gray. My voice grows deeper until I speak in a beastial growl. A tail even grows out my back allowing me to stand despite the absurd length of my arms.


    As the transformation finishes, I bellow words engraved in the steel of my mind and in the stone of my soul,


    ¡°Those who have fallen from the grace of your god will find genesis, just as you shall find purgatory.¡±


    Petra¡¯s body emits a loud rumbling that grows until the earth shakes. After a moment, the gems across her skin glow once more before she dives into me, but I lay waiting. I brace my feet before I push forward with all my might as she reaches me, yet she overwhelms my strength with ease.


    My densified bones crack as an enormous boom slices through the air while I collide with the wall behind me. Dust encompasses all that surrounds me while I choke on my blood, but my fingers stab into the molten flesh of Petra¡¯s body like nails. After I overcome the agony of my flesh melting, I lift her off the ground before I force her downwards with every ounce of power this new form contains.


    The dust around us Jerks outwards before a labyrinth of cracks radiates outwards creating a crater where I stand. In the wake of my attack, stone breaks and marble crumbles. Dust fills the room once more, and ss the air clears, the light of her gems glows before the corrosive blood splattered across the ground begins slithering back towards Petra.


    She places one of her bumpy, grotesque hands onto my face, and for a moment, her grip feels gentle. Those fingers then grip until they pierce through my cheek and onto my face. Her other hand swings in the side of my vision before all goes dark. I no longer understand where I am, yet I still feel the moist slime of her skin and the dry air around me as my body scrambles and convulses in spasms of chaos.


    After bathing in this disarray for a few more seconds, my sight returns, and I find myself with two broken arms and patches of missing skin on my chest. In front of me, Petra stands with a thick, squirming scab that keeps one of her arms attached. She heaves for breath just like I do, so I ask Deluge,


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Deluge replies with labored words, ¡°Your skull was crushed. I had to regenerate all the senses in your body while scrambling against her.¡±


    Before I can formulate a response, Petra dashes towards me as her feet rip the rock underneath her. She halts her charge by stomping the ground in front of her before she torques a right hook towards my neck, but I duck forwards just under her fist.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I won¡¯t waste this opportunity however, so I torque through my hips while lifting my right hand upwards. Power builds in the limb until my fist smashes into her misshapen head. Her face holds together well, so my strengthened bones crack while my joints and ligaments scream for mercy. I ignore them just as I ignore the pain.


    The blow reverses her momentum until she follows the path of my punch. My attack travels in an arch through the air until I trample her to the ground once more. As she lands, her neck breaks, snapping her head back before the skin of her neck ruptures.


    The wound reveals the open chasm of her neck before the gaping hole latches onto my arm as her blood writhes like worms. The living liquid digs into my arm before a sickening slush emanates from my arm. She¡¯s sucking my flesh down her throat.


    Her limbs latch onto me as she digs her hands into my skin before Deluge thunders,


    ¡°So you wish to devour us? Hah, we are difficult to chew.¡±


    I extend my jaw and elongate my neck before I clamp my jaws into her neck. The pressure prevents her from draining my insides before her belly jerks for a few moments. As we stand there pushing against one another, her stomach continues distorting further and further until a horde of beetles crawl from her insides.


    These insects crawl and latch onto me as I surge with panic and fear. A burst of strength fills me as I rip Petra¡¯s nek from my skin, launching her sideways. She falls to the ground as the beetles continue crawling into my legs, but to my shock, Deluge explains,


    ¡°I made them eat through her before they returned to us. I doubt she¡¯ll try consuming us any longer.¡±


    I breath for a few seconds, shaking the dread from me before I gather all of my fear and stomp it into the ground. The wounds across Petra¡¯s body begin healing as the gems on her sides glow before Deluge roars, ¡°We must stop her now. She¡¯s chaining the souls and using them for regeneration. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t allow them to be used to regenerate something so deformed.¡±


    He gags in my mind before I grow a sword from my shoulder. The gray, heavy blade owns a hooked edge, so I slice the blade into her shoulder, driving the sabor two feet into her torso. I lean backwards while dodging a clumsy hook of hers while I pull the sword, and the hook at its end pulls her with me.


    I step backwards before I step off my back foot and curve a hook into the side of her hanging skull. The sensory organ falls to the ground before the blood oozing from her neck globs upwards in a series of waving tentacles. Like a sea of worms, her blood covers her wounds in these tentacles.


    That blood of her¡¯s will keep her alive regardless of any physical wounds, so I build claws onto my fingertips until five barbed talons cover my hand. I dash forwards while stabbing these blades into the veins on her shoulder. She slams a knee into stomach that snaps my ribs, but I ignore the pain before I rip my fingers down while slicing her apart.


    Her headless figure loses any kind of form with her fighting before she slams her hand into my upper back. The instinctual mauling shatters my spine causing my upper body to limp. Even without a mind, this monster¡¯s strength only increases over time. I need to finish this quickly.


    Yet the sharp, snapping torment paralyzes me, but  remember my purpose. I subjugate the agony. I conquer the pain.


    From the bent position, I whip myself upwards, cracking my spine further before I turn my torso yet again. My hips turn, pinching my nerves against pieces of my spine, but I overcome the illness. With a sweeping uppercut, another set of 4 deep trenches appear on Petra¡¯s body before she slams blow into my right shoulder.


    I keep my footing, but my shoulder dislocates before Deluge heals the wound. Without pause, I step to my side and hurl my arm and slam a clawed hand into her flesh once more before she jerks her arm into my stomach. Blood explodes from my mouth as my organs rupture, but I grit my teeth as I generate yet another blow that streaks claw marks down her side.


    She crushes my jaw and breaks my legs and snaps my knees and tears my skin and smashes my teeth and mangles my hands, yet I never stop. I continue. And continue. And continue. Pain becomes all I know for minutes, and these minutes become hours.


    The eternal struggle continues in an endless cycle of my body breaking and regenerating under enough abuse to end armies, yet Deluge sustains me. He regenerates every wound. He heals every injury.


    As time passes, Petra¡¯s body becomes a moving mound of mush as her headless corpse continues without any guidance. Her skin lays in folds over her while her blood gushes and crawls back into her, yet I never cease my onslaught.


    My will cracks, then shatters, then grinds to dust, yet I fight on. I surpass all limits. My will envelops all reason as I battle beyond what I believed possible.  In this battle, I face my crucible. I carry my burden. I burn my bane.


    As the skin of my femur punctures through my skin, I slash a blow into her side before the golem of flesh collapses. The gems at its side dim and dull until they lay without color. The ocean of red maggots that cover her wounds topple and splat onto the ground. The mound of meat pulps and deflates as whatever kept it alive dies.


    I rip the gems from the corpse before I pulverize shards of its bone into the cracked marble underneath me. After pounding every piece of the monster¡¯s body to pulp, I fall to my knees in exhaustion.


    I gaze around, and several priests watch through the a hole in the wall with open eyes and minds drenched in awe. Blood drenches every piece of my skin and the floor in a carnival of crimson. Flaps of skin and bits of meat litter all around me. Petra¡¯s body sizzles as she melts into the stone. I lived through a sanguine festival.


    A piercing silence grows in the  room until a door creaks open on the side opposite of the priests. I glance over as oppression scrapes against my fading mind. A plague doctor walks through the door with his scythe sending the smell of burning flesh into my nostrils. As he approaches, a sharp ringing grows in my ears until it deafens all else.


    My hands shake as he stops his steps beside me. Through the tinted glass of his mask, he gazes down at me, and a peculiar emotion grates my skin - pity.


    This torturer, this heathen feels pity for me. I must be in a sorry state. Deluge and I gaze upwards at the man who raises his scythe at my side, and for the first time in my life, I realize that I have no control over my death. As he stares in silence, I grin through bloodied teeth while saying,


    ¡°I swallowed the darkness. It did not swallow me.¡±

 Chapter 53: Chance

    Chapter 53: Chance


    For the first time in my life, I give in. All strength leaves me, and my body falls sideways causing the scythe to swing past my face without even grazing me. The blade slams into the rock beneath me and snaps on the stone, launching the blade into the shin of the man. He howls in agony before his legs buckle.


    At the end of his howl, he falls onto me. As I submit to my exhaustion, Deluge takes over with a wicked cackle of his voice.


    I¡¯ve come to live another day.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    The idiot falls on me before I grip to him with the last vestiges of strength left in this body. My skin grows claws that tear through the leather he wears before they latch into the skin of the man. He screams in agony as my body assimilates his, yet all I do is laugh. I laugh without any reserve or pretense. I laugh until tears pour down the edges of my eyes and nothing of the man remains.


    After my laughter finally dies down, I turn onto my side before I push myself upwards with a deep struggle. My limbs shake, but they press my heft upwards with only a few aching complaints. Once I¡¯m up, I stand tall and gaze towards the priests who stand locked in place. They gaze at me with a fear I¡¯ve now known twice in my lifetime - the fear of an undeniable death.


    I was saved twice from such a fate, once by Jack and the other by that plague doctor¡¯s stupidity, yet it is a feeling I¡¯ve come to loath. I crack my neck as I consolidate the souls left in Petra¡¯s gem. After I pry them from the mound of mush she became, I stumble towards the exit with the bundle in hand. Even with the nutrients of the plague doctor, I can only muster enough strength for hobbling away, let alone killing the group of twenty scientists.


    I would eat Petra¡¯s corpse, but everything inside her is a potent acid. The blood covering me isn¡¯t hers. It¡¯s my own from having my skin melted off. I find the sensation rather uncomfortable.


    Regardless of my current weakness, I doubt those cowardly scientists will chase me after seeing what I¡¯m capable of. I would enjoy killing them, but I need to rest. I need to heal. All the sustenance I gained from that doctor exists for movement rather than restoration, so I pace outside the room before I shuffle back onto the campus.


    As I trek through the yellowed greenery, my mind dulls. Each step bleeds into the next. After an eternity of exhaustion, I reach the set of ornate stairs leading downwards towards our bastion. Finally.


    I trek down each step as each movement tests my endurance. It takes a full hour before I reach the bottom of the steps, and after I reach into the cavern, I drag myself out until the group sees my shambling form.


    Antoinette, Sophia, and Joan huddle in a group before Joan bursts into tears. Luke, Aether, and Razor glance upwards before Luke turns with a cold sheen of sweat forming on his him before he pukes to his side. I stumble for a step or two before Razor floats towards me with her humanoid form grabbing me under my shoulder. Her spikes left her as she approached, and after I float down, I turn towards Aether as I say while barely rasping my words,


    ¡°There¡¯s a group of students near the eastern side of campus. Carry them towards the nearest family of theirs then return here.¡±


    Aether opens his hands with his limbs shaking for a moment before I turn towards Luke and say,


    ¡°Have you and Antoinette decided on whether you¡¯re going with me or not?¡±


    Luke blinks for a few seconds before he says, ¡°What happened?¡±


    I breath a deep sigh before I say between ragged breaths, ¡°The palisade...they did something to Petra. They deformed her...I killed her.¡±


    He gasps for a moment before I turn towards Joan. Our eyes meet before I glance downwards and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ignoring my apology, Joan rushes over as she whimpers. She touches the side of my bloody cheek evoking a grimace of pain from me, so she jerks her hand back before she glances side to side. After a moment of her silent weeping, I say, ¡°We will live, Joan. I won¡¯t die from something like this.¡±


    My voice¡¯s hoarseness surprises even me, so I convince no one, not even myself. Joan breathes deep a few times as she borders complete collapse, so I reach a hand out towards her as I say, ¡°Come now Joan, you¡¯ve beaten me worse than this.¡±


    A tense laugh escapes her lips before I smile and say, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m too numb to feel pain anymore. Hah, hah.¡±


    Joan blinks for a moment before she says, ¡°Are you...Deluge?¡±


    I say, ¡°Yes. Jack is the one who fought her. I regenerated him, and now he¡¯s asleep. Before I do the same, I¡¯d like to eat.¡± Joan grips her hands with a noticeable discomfort before Razor says, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can still speak little one, but let me talk for you while you rest.¡±


    She turns towards the others as she says,


    ¡°Joan, Sophia, gather what¡¯s left of the stew from earlier. My children will collect him something as well.¡±


    After a moment, Aether walks into the rooms he carved for us and carries out Sophia¡¯s bed in his two enormous hands. He sets it near the dining table where Razor lays me down gently. I tell them that contact with the moss wouldn¡¯t bother me, but Razor replies,


    ¡°It would bother me.¡±


    After a minute of labored breathing, Antoinette and Joan carry a cauldron of the stew before they set it over the fire pit with red faces.


    As they scramble in their attempt at lighting a fire underneath the makeshift oven, I say, ¡°Just let me eat the stew. All I need is some form of sustenance for regeneration.¡±


    After a moment, Joan says with her voice rattling, ¡°You and Jack...You sound so different.¡±


    I reply, ¡°Hah. Consider the state I¡¯m in before you pass any judgements.¡±


    As I finish my words, she glances downwards for a moment. The atmosphere changes before they begin giving me bowl after bowl of soup. After twenty minutes of ingesting the food, my skin returns to normal before I re-absorb the blood all over me. The group¡¯s jaws gape at the sight, but I ignore them until after I finish the soup.


    After a veil of quiet falls onto room, I shatter it as I say to Luke, ¡°You and Antoinette...You should both leave this life before it consumes you.¡± I turn towards the others as I say, ¡°You all should.¡±


    A rigid tenseness falls on the group before I say, ¡°Allow me to explain further. Jack fought a monster, and after we¡¯d regenerated countless times, we defeated it. He and I found so little stamina left after the battle  that I could hardly move after Jack fell unconscious. We lived through the ordeal by luck and will alone.¡±


    I blink for a moment while I say, ¡°I struggle to empathize with others, as you¡¯ve all noticed, yeteven I could not ignore the pain he faced. I could barely keep up with mending the broken bones and torn organs as Jack destroyed the shadow that was left of his mentor.¡±


    I close my eyes before I turn towards them all. Joan shivers in her seat as she grabs my hand while sophia tears up at her side. Luke and Antoinette stare with a deep concentration while Aether¡¯s left shoulder twitches every few seconds. Razor simply stares down before I continue,


    ¡°It was difficult, even for me.¡±


    After a few minutes of sitting in the heavy atmosphere, Luke stands up while grabbing Antoinette¡¯s hand. He says with a jittery voice, ¡°I...I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll join you and Jack...I want to help, but we just...I can¡¯t be like you.¡±


    I gaze at him,and after a moment, I say, ¡°Then live out your little life in peace.¡± After hearing my own words, they sound bitter, so I continue, ¡°Out of all the friends Jack made during his stay here at Mareovosa, you were his closest. Well, besides Joan, though that goes without my saying.¡±


    Luke grins for a moment before he glances down and says, ¡°Tell him I said goodbye...¡±


    I stare right into his eyes as I say, ¡°Why won¡¯t you do so yourself?¡±


    Antoinnette stammers after a tense second of waiting, ¡°We need to ward our families. Who knows how the palisade will react to all this.¡±


    Without sympathy, I say, ¡°You both...You¡¯re afraid of him now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Antoinnette glances at the ground as she says, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After glancing at both of their pitiful frames, I glance towards the ceiling while resting my head on the pillow behind me while saying, ¡°It is better to be alive and afraid then brave and dead. Anyone who says otherwise has never fought for their life. Be grateful that you both are sane cowards.¡±


    I turn back towards Aether and say, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more receptive to the idea of carrying them. If you don¡¯t want to, I can after I¡¯ve replenished myself. I¡¯d rather leave here soon however. There is no reason to stay any longer.¡±


    As I say so, Aether shakes from his petrification before he turns towards me and says, ¡°No, I...I have never seen you so injured. I could not control my reaction for a few moments. I will carry them. You rest until you''re healed.¡±


    I grin as I say, ¡°Excellent. Try not to frighten the students too much would you? They nearly died of fright from having Jack sneak up on them, never mind a hulking behemoth of rock. You¡¯ll be able to find them, right?¡±


    Aether nods and says, ¡°Luke and Antoinnette, are you ready to leave?¡±


    They nod with a shade of shame oozing from them both before Aether turns towards their rooms, and as he walks away, his steps tread without the absurd booming of before. He¡¯s learned how to measure the impact of his stomps, and by bending his knees and distributing his weight, he creates a slight rumble instead. It¡¯s a pleasant change.


    After he leaves with that slight rumble behind him, Joan releases my hand before she glances at me with keen eyes. After her surveyance, she says, ¡°I see you still haven¡¯t found any clothes worth wearing.¡±


    I nod before my vision fades. I murmur in response, ¡°I¡¯m tired Joan.¡±


    She places a hand on my forehead before she says, ¡°Just sleep...we¡¯ll talk after you wake up.¡±


    My eyes close as she strokes the short trim of my hair from my forehead.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    I open my eyes while standing with the same form that Jack described me in during our last dream. I snap my fingers for a moment, testing my fingers and other joints before I glance around. As I do so, I find Jack sitting cross legged on the floor a few feet away. I walk over before I sit beside him and say,


    ¡°You seem weary.¡±


    He nods his head before we sit there for several minutes until I continue saying, ¡°Would you prefer silence then?¡±


    He looks down for a moment before he looks me in the eye, and I notice a subtle change in him. He seems less human than before, like he detached himself even further from who he once was, but the subtle difference comes with a key change. He¡¯s past a certain horizon, a point of no return. As he has stared at the abyss for far too long, and instead of finding himself lost within its dark depths, he has become the depths he fears. He has become a monster in his own right.


    After a few seconds of his piercing yet gentle stare, he says, ¡°I¡¯d rather speak with someone, if you wouldn¡¯t mind a conversation.¡±


    I cross my fingers before saying, ¡°I suppose I could keep you company, since there¡¯s nothing else to entertain myself with.¡±


    The smallest beginnings of a grin forms on his face as he says, ¡°Thank you the opportunity, your majesty.¡±


    He glances downwards before he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes for a mere second. Afterwards, he shakes his head before he stands while saying, ¡°That was a hard fought battle.¡±


    As if adding a key detail to a factual discussion, I frown as I say , ¡°We are lucky we live.¡±


    He shakes his head before he says, ¡°I doubt any luck blessed us. It was our opponent¡¯s own misfortune.¡±


    I nod before I stand with him. After I crick my neck, I say, ¡°I¡¯d love to chat, but it¡¯s about time we awaken. We have no time to rest at least not now.¡±


    Jack rolls his shoulders for a moment before he pops a finger with his thumb as he says, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lay idle. Those who fail to move die. Let¡¯s stay alive.¡±


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Soft moss and the dim glow of a charged alexandrite blankets the walls as I lay in our room. It surprises me whenever I open my eyes instead of Jack, but considering how he faced the brunt of the battle, he should rest far more than I.


    I glance around for a few moments before I lift myself from the bed with a groan. This body seems heavy, almost as if they fed me while I slept. They must''ve done so until my body stopped accepting the food. In other words, they ran out of food to give.


    As I stand, I pace over towards the loaded gem where I find the satisfied soul of three violet cavebats. They float inside the crystal without a worry, so I leave them there. They are satisfied, and the light they give will prove useful. I will consolidate them, but not until after they¡¯ve served their purpose.


    I pick up the gem before I walk outside my room by sliding the plate covering it. I stretch my arms for a moment before I glance around. Sophia and Aether stand beside a carving in the wall while Razor floats under the rays of the glowing gems above.


    As I approach them, the gentle shake of my steps lets them know of my presence, so Sophia and Aether turn towards me. After Sophia¡¯s customary smile and Aether¡¯s increase in glow, Razor turns over towards me before she rests her head on her hands as they float on air. I grin as Sophia¡¯s smile dampens. She must have recognized me.


    As I reach them, Aether says with a courteous opening of his palm, ¡°It is good to see you again, Deluge.¡±


    I nod before I say, ¡°How long was I in a coma?¡±


    Sophia replies, ¡°Three days. You weren''t out that long compared to before.¡±


    I nod to her before lean onto a knee beside the the wall they¡¯ve carved. While stroking the stone with my fingertips, I say, ¡°What might this be?¡±


    Aether says, ¡°A work of art to pass the time before we leave. We were waiting on you to awaken.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows before I say, ¡°This is rather intricate, especially considering how massive your hands are...Impressive.¡±


    Sophia grins before she says, ¡°I studied sculpting before we left Mareovosa since it¡¯s necessary for soul forging. I showed Aether some techniques and gave him a few ideas, though he¡¯s obviously talented.¡±


    I squint my eyes at a tower covered in ivy with flowers entwined on each curve of the vines. Even after glancing around at each piece of the 15 foot wide rectangle of stone, I find miniscule elements of detail and garnish for the scene of a man climbing a brick tower towards the sun over his head. The journey appears long and arduous, yet the scene shows his perseverance more so than his struggle. The work inspires and emboldens.


    I quite like the piece, so I say, ¡°What inspired you Aether?¡±


    He replies, ¡°You and Jack did. This is a parting symbol of what you¡¯ve given and what you wish to gain.¡±


    A genuine grin creases my cheeks before I glance at him and say, ¡°I suppose it does Jack and I justice. I would expect nothing less.¡±


    Sophia stares with open shock before she sputters, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you insult him like you insult me?¡±


    I turn towards her and raise an eyebrow before I say, ¡°I only disdain those deserving. Aether created a marvel of artwork. Who am I to insult it when even the shortest glance evokes emotion?¡±


    She rolls her eyes before she crosses her arms while saying, ¡°Whatever.¡± She uses her eyes to point towards Joan¡¯s room before she says, ¡°It¡¯s almost morning. Joan mentioned she wanted to give you something and talk about Petra whenever you woke up.¡±


    Before I turn towards the room, I choose my words like a man avoiding traps in a labyrinth,¡± Sophia...We need to talk about what happened on the campus.¡±


    She blinks for a moment and lets her arms rest at her sides as she says, ¡°What about it.¡±


    I tilt my head towards her room as I say, ¡°Let¡¯s speak elsewhere.¡±


    After we reach into her room, I say, ¡°The campus...Nothing is left. The palisade, they purged everyone. I know you only had a few people you cared about, but,¡±


    I place a hand on her shoulder as Jack would while I say, ¡°Alistair has passed. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Sophia blinks for a moment before pools of tears form in her eyes without her expression changing. Her body reacts before her mind even accepts what happened. She understood that this may happen, but she never truly believed it. Unfortunate.


    She shakes her head for a moment and says, ¡°But, he was a professor at the most prestigious university...There¡¯s no way. The king would protect him...How?¡±


    ¡°He was a victim of the church¡¯s purging. They hold more power than the kingdom by far. If they order for the purging of a capital, it shall be so.¡±


    She blinks for a moment as the tears spill from her eyes. She mumbles, ¡°I don¡¯t understand...He didn¡¯t...¡±


    I breath out a sigh before I say, ¡°Alistair died as a true martyr. He left in you his legacy. He left in you the power to bring the dreams he had in life into reality. He left you the strength to persevere through this pain, this turmoil.¡±


    Mimicking the gestures of Jack, I pull her towards me with a stiff and awkward embrace before I say, ¡°I know my words may not carry the same weight as Jack¡¯s, but understand that you can give meaning to his suffering. You can give meaning to his death. Overcome this undertaking. Continue marching forward, with one foot in front of the other.¡±


    Without any other option, she pounds her fists against my stomach as she screams in frustration. Her anger peaks before she leans against me while weeping. Her frail form shivers with anguish, and after many minutes, she still cries like a young girl who lost her mother.


    Her face deforms until she clings with shaking hands. She wails with both torment and excruciation, and I listen. I absorb her fury. I assimilate her torture. She adds fuel to the spiteful fire I carry, and as her cries becomes weaker, the coals of hatred within me burn brighter.


    The palisade will bend and break. They will suffer. They will die while drowning in regret.


    As her cries stop, I release her from my grasp before she stares at the ground and says, ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Expunging my wrath, I give her a derisive grin before I say, ¡°The weak lean on the strong.¡±


    She looks up at me before she rolls her eyes and says, ¡°I take it all back. You still suck.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I see you''re still alive underneath all that grief then. Keep it that way.¡±


    She blinks before she says, ¡°I wonder if this is what Jack meant when he said you were his friend.¡±


    Her words catch me by surprise before I gaze at the Aether¡¯s carving and say with a quick snap to my words, ¡°If you were sullen the entire trip, then you would lower moral. That is why I helped you.¡±


    She giggles before she says, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    The look in her eyes irritates me to no end, so I shuffle away before I turn and walk towards Joan¡¯s room for several steps. Before I reach into her room, I glance back and say, ¡°Ah, yes. You¡¯ve cultivated Aether¡¯s talent well. In my eyes, you¡¯ve ascended from a worm to a mouse. Good work.¡±


    She sighs before she shoos me away with her hand as she says, ¡°That¡¯s what I expected. Go and bother Joan.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I chuckle for a moment before I open Joan¡¯s door with a slow grind of the plate. By the time I finish the act, Joan rises from her bed and glances around with tired eyes. As she spots me, she jumps from the bed before she tackles my chest and hugs me.


    I return the gesture as I grin, and I let her live in her daydream for a moment before she glances up at me. As our eyes meet, my canines flare while I say, ¡°Hoping for Jack I suppose?¡±


    She releases me as she jumps backwards while I laugh at her discomfort. She sighs afterwards before she says, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie and say I wasn¡¯t, but it¡¯s better to see you then watch you both sleep all the time.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow while leaning on the wall while I say, ¡°Wait until after we¡¯ve spoken more before you''re grateful for my presence.¡±


    She shrugs before she says, ¡°Eh...I mean Jack likes you, right? You can¡¯t be all bad.¡±


    ¡°His perspective is rather warped.¡±


    She purses her lips before she says with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Hmmm...Maybe.¡± She grins with a wry smile as she teases, ¡°I think I¡¯ll trust him on this one.¡±


    I yawn before I say, ¡°So Sophia told me you wished to speak of something. What is it?¡±


    She grins before walking over towards a dresser and opening it. She pulls a black sort of skin that¡¯s been cut into an outfit. As I observe what appears to be black leather, I find minute scales instead of the dry, cracking skin I expected. As my expression changes, Joan grins as she says,


    ¡°Amazing isn¡¯t it. Do you remember how Luke told you he¡¯d be giving you a set of clothes from his family? This is what he was able to get. It¡¯s hydra skin.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, expressing my confusion before she continues, ¡°The hydra¡¯s a fully grown flesh viper. Their skin¡¯s ridiculously expensive, but after Luke told me that you gave him the fassar cloak, his family felt obligated.¡±


    As she hands the large outfit to me, I say, ¡°I suppose he already left then? It¡¯s a shame Jack never had the opportunity to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    I turn my eyes towards her as I say, ¡°I¡¯ve no need for clothes. I could grow them from my own skin.¡±


    She winces for a moment before she replies while her voice stutters, ¡°I-It¡¯s nice to have options though.¡±


    After taking the skin from her, I turn the black fabric before I pull on the shoulder pads and a snug resistance pulls back. As they skin stretches, blood red skin shows between the scales. After I blink for a moment, I reply, ¡°Hmmm...I suppose so...¡±


    I remove my cloak revealing all of me before Joan averts her gaze. She stumbles back before I say, ¡°Does this form disgust you, or would you rather me wear the skin of another animal to cover my own?¡±


    She mumbles, ¡°Just cover yourself. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    I laugh before I walk up to her, but she steps back as I approach until she meets the wall behind her. As her back plants onto the stone, I push a hand against the rock beside her face as she glances up towards me. I gaze down at her as I say, ¡°Do I make you uneasy? Come now, I won¡¯t bite.¡±


    As I finish my words, I bite down with just enough force for a light tap of my teeth. Her heart rate skyrockets as she blushes for a moment before I laugh and walk away. Her ragged breathing relaxes as I put on the skin over my own skin, and a strange sensation envelops me.


    The tiniest of spines try piercing my skin before I allow them to, and as they pierce, they drain a very small amount of my blood from me. I turn towards Joan as I say, ¡°So is the armor vampiric?¡±


    She blinks for a moment before she says, ¡°Ahem...This is fresh skin. If it was older, it wouldn¡¯t have that prickly feeling, but finding a well maintained and older pair of hydra skin is very rare. They got you this newer armor because of that.¡±


    As she explains, my blood takes over the still living nerves and cells of the skin before my flesh grafts to the scales. I stare at the glove before I grin and clamp the skin in my hand. The material bends while being as hard as steel. Excellent.


    Numerous belts taper around the hip allowing the convenient attachment of wineskins or sheaths for swords. A hood along the back allows for some measure of secrecy when moving out in the open and a set of spiny ridges along the back allow the attachment of a knapsack. With genuine appreciation, I say, ¡°Quite the unique set of clothing...I¡¯ll be able to regenerate it since it¡¯s still alive.¡±


    With a broken sort of grin, she says, ¡°Ugh...That¡¯s perfect considering how tattered your other outfits became. You tend to get beat by more than just me.¡±


    I place a hand on my chin as I stare at the ceiling and say, ¡°Hmmm, as I recall it, you¡¯ve lost to Jack each and every time you fought.¡±


    She shakes her head as she says, ¡°Tsk, tsk, that was before I got this new ability. Besides, that was always two versus one. You can¡¯t call that a fair fight.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°Excuses have a way of always sounding bitter.¡±


    She leans on a hip as she says, ¡°Let¡¯s just say this one¡¯s bittersweet, for me at least. Regardless, I got the ability to use the gems grafted under the white mark for gemchaining...Well, more like soul forging.¡±


    My shoulders tense while my open eyes become slits as I say, ¡°I won¡¯t accept gemchaining any longer in any form.¡±


    She leans backwards for a moment before she realizes my intent, so she raises her palms towards me as she says, ¡°Oh no, this, ugh, I don¡¯t burn the souls. Sophia and I tried storing a few in the gems in my arms, and after she put them there, I could use them for enchanting my own arm like a sword.¡±


    I cross my arms before I tap my left forearm with my right hand. After a pause for thought, I say, ¡°So you never destroy them?¡±


    She nods as she lowers her hands before she says, ¡°They just make any part of me with the white mark on it stronger.¡±


    ¡°Interesting...Would you mind demonstrating?¡±


    She shrugs before she says, ¡°I¡¯m still not used to it. The first time I did this I nearly dislocated my shoulder, so it may take a while.¡±


    I say, ¡°I¡¯ve got all the time in this world to wait.¡±


    She inhales a large breath before she closes her eyes, and the mark on her side starts radiating the faintest of glows. After several minutes of focusing, the mark shines bright with her white hair reflecting the light with it¡¯s own sheen. After she opens her eyes, a cocky grin traces up her lips as she says,


    ¡°Impressed?¡±


    I return that same grin before I say, ¡°The souls within you seem comfortable...I suppose the slight alterations I made towards your biology kept you from deforming as Petra did.¡±


    The glowing ceases in an instant as she says with a near panic, ¡°What do you mean deforming?¡±


    ¡°All normal creatures were made with the intent of carrying one soul inside. If you shove more than one, the body rejects and separates each component until pieces of your body grow in the shape the soul wants. It will leave you a shambling freak after only a few minutes.¡±


    Her panic grows to a frenzy before I continue, ¡°This will never occur to you. I fixed the jeweled graftings under your skin using my own biology. That is why your skin changed its color. You won¡¯t have extra organs hanging from your arm at any point.¡±


    I grab my chin as she sighs in relief before I say, ¡°Though I never expected you to figure out what the palisade had intended for you on your own. You even learned to control its influence. Remarkable.¡±


    Joan grins before she puts hand on her hip while saying, ¡°You mustn''t know me very well then.¡±


    I shrug before I say, ¡°Perhaps I have misjudged you. You¡¯ve became more than worthless. You defied my expectations.¡±


    She rolls her eyes before she says, ¡°I see you haven¡¯t lost your sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°Hah, hah, I see you haven¡¯t gained one either.¡±


    A ight grin grows on her lips before I stretch my new coat by lifting my arms overhead. The skin reveals tiny strips of the dark red between the scales before I say, ¡°Sophia also mentioned something about you speaking about Petra.¡±


    She glances downwards before she bites her lip and balls her fists. After her attitude shifts, she starts speaking, but I cut her off by saying, ¡°If it¡¯s important, wait until after Jack awakens. He should hear this from you.¡±


    She blinks for a moment before she says while crossing her arms, ¡°Hehe, yenno, your just a big softie underneath all that stone you put up.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I say, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to repeat your words to Jack myself. It is for efficiency, not sentimentality.¡±


    ¡°Ah yeah, sure, sure. Of course.¡±


    A very slight pang of frustration forms before I say, ¡°Then there exists no other reason to speak with you. Goodbye.¡±


    She leans up to me while glancing upwards as she says, ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m just starting to have fun.¡±


    I open the door before I close it as she giggles. The way that conversation turned was surprisingly infuriating.


    Afterwards, I watch Aether and Sophia as he finishes carving into stone while Sophia instructs him on different aspects of the design. They finish their project within two hours while I watch in silence before Sophia says towards Aether, ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry. Care to take a break for a bite to eat?¡±


    Aether replies, ¡°As you wish, milady.¡±


    She giggles before she turns around and jumps after seeing my in the hydra skin. She puts a hand over her chest before she says, ¡°How long have you been there?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I lay on my side with my head propped on my arm as I say, ¡°Hmmm...About two hours.¡±


    She blinks before she turns towards Aether and says, ¡°Did you notice him walk over here?¡±


    He shakes his head before I tilt my head back and laugh. I finish my chuckling before I stand and say, ¡°When should we leave then?¡±


    She turns towards Aether before she says, ¡°After we finish eating if you¡¯d like.¡± She turns to her side before she says, ¡°Too many memories here anyway. I think a change of pace would be good for us.¡±


    I say, ¡°Then let¡¯s finish our meal.¡±


    Sophia glances around before she shouts at Razor, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re about to leave. Didn¡¯t you wanna speak with Jack, err, I guess Deluge before we left?¡±


    Razor stretches midair before she floats down towards us as she says in her permeating voice, ¡°Ah yes. Thank you for reminding me, Sophia.¡±


    After she reaches me, she floats right beside me as she says, ¡°Would you mind if I joined you on your journey as well?¡±


    I frown before I say, ¡°Why would you join us? You have a colony to attend to.¡±


    She taps the edge of her glowing orb face-thing before she says, ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±


    I point towards the table as I say, ¡°Let¡¯s eat as you explain.¡±


    After we set up the table with the same rock bowls as before, we eat a similar stew, though without meat before Razor starts her story,


    ¡°Over the last week, I birthed our colony¡¯s next heir.¡±


    I nod as Razor continues over Sophia¡¯s gasp, ¡°She is a strong, able offspring, but two queens cannot control the same nest.¡± She tilts a hand outwards while saying, ¡°Normally I would crush her in battle before she went off on her own to find her own cove, but after my failure with Kara, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m prepared to lead us into the future.¡±


    I shrug as I say, ¡°Kara¡¯s mind was twisted beyond recognition. You cannot blame yourself for what he did to himself.¡±


    She shakes her featureless face before she says, ¡°He left after I allied with those humans. If you had known him before his fall, you would understand my worry. He was a kind and powerful warrior. He did not fight against my decision out of spite or rage. He did it out of a desire for uplifting our colony.¡±


    Razor stares at the ground before she says, ¡°If I cannot listen to someone with so much potential for good, then who am I to lead so many children? Who am I to control them when there is another so willing to take my place?¡±


    Interrupting her self loathing, I say, ¡°You are Razor. Nothing more. Nothing less.¡±


    She glances towards me before I continue my words, ¡°You can choose to leave or stay. I will not stop you...Do as you wish. I expect nothing more nor less.¡±


    She places her fingers on the side of her head as she loses herself in thought for a few seconds. After her contemplation, she looks towards me before grabbing the sides of my cheeks as she says,


    ¡°You are wise, for a child.¡±


    I laugh before I say, ¡°Insight is not measured in the number of years you¡¯ve lived.¡±


    She tilts her head for a moment before she releases me and for the first time, I hear her giggle. She says, ¡°You may be right, little one.¡±


    She turns towards Sophia as she says, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind me joining you, would you?¡±


    Sophia looks towards Aether before she says, ¡°I don¡¯t know, you look pretty conspicuous.¡±


    Aether nods before he says, ¡°Your outgoing appearance would expose us...¡±


    After a second of Razor appearing confused, Sophia and I laugh before Aether gives his own mild chuckle. Razor taps where a cheek would normally be before she says, ¡°Ah, I see, it is the irony that gives the situation humor.¡±


    Joan walks up from the table behind us before she says, ¡°Mind if I join up?¡±


    Sophia grins at her as she says, ¡°Come on. Grab a bowl. There¡¯s plenty left.¡±


    As she finishes her words, Sophia elbows my side before Jack stirs from his slumber. I grin for a moment before I turn towards the table and engulf the stew before me. Joan turns towards me and says with a sly grin,


    ¡°So you¡¯re who Jack learned his atrocious table manners from.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I say, ¡°Say that after spending minutes on a task I accomplished in mere seconds.¡±


    She grabs a fork before she says while glancing at her stew, ¡°Sometimes, you gotta learn to slow down.¡±


    Her words remind me of other times before I reply, ¡°Hmm. Who told you that?¡±


    She raises an eyebrow before she says, ¡°Heh, you did.¡± She bites the food from her spoon before she says, ¡°Well, sort of.¡±


    I nod before Sophia strikes up a conversation about the mural Aether created, and after many minutes of discussion about the intricate details of the project, Jack reaches towards me and thinks, ¡°How is everyone?¡±


    I say, ¡°They¡¯re fine. Joan wanted to talk with us about Petra and Luke gave us these new clothes.¡±


    Jack says, ¡°These aren¡¯t really clothes anymore.¡±


    ¡°Details, details. Regardless, I¡¯m tiring of this constant discussion. If you¡¯d like to join them, then be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait till later. I¡¯d rather us not jump into conversations like that. They may come to expect us swapping for even simple discussions at some point.¡±


    I reply, ¡°They likely do already.¡±


    Whipping out his words with a quick snap of wit, Jack says, ¡°Then let¡¯s break that habit.¡±


    I grin as I think towards him, ¡°That involves me listening to more mindless chatter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be their friends. If you don¡¯t want to talk to these people more than necessary, I don¡¯t mind. This is your time to do with as you wish. Enjoy it.¡±


    As he ends his words, I glance around the table where I notice bowls still full of food after minutes of eating, so I stand up and say aloud, ¡°The meal¡¯s quality was acceptable, but my appetite remains unsated. I¡¯m leaving for my own supplementation.¡±


    As I turn around, Joan says, ¡°Come now. Are you tired of us already?¡±


    I gesture a hand backwards as I say without stopping, ¡°I exhausted my tolerance hours ago. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    She giggles before I lower my hand and pace above the stairs towards the forest. Two large packs loaded with supplies sit between two trees with one far larger than the other. They must plan on Aether and I being the beasts of burden for this trip.


    I can understand their sentiment considering how fragile and flimsy those two are. After I inspect the contents, I dash around the forest where I hunt down several rabbits and a deer before I find an animal that Jack describes as a bear.


    It raises onto its hind legs at around 9 feet in height, but I dodge the swipe of its paw before I force my hand through its stomach and up until I grab its lower jaw. I rip the bone while tearing through its sternum, killing the creature instantly. The meat proves far more delicious than the other animal¡¯s flesh since this carnivore carries far more fat on its frame.By</a>comparison, the other creatures hold the most minute of excess adispose under their skin.


    After I finish crunching through the bones, I return towards the encampment where I find the four members chatting beside a fire. Aether already carries his pack while Joan and Sophia sit on his shoulders. Razor even refined her form somewhat so less colossal sabers jut from her body, though she still carries several spinning orbs with blades behind her. With the way our group looks, we won¡¯t be able to use roads.


    That doesn¡¯t matter. Ever since our battle started with the palisade, I never expected a courteous journey across the routes of the kingdoms we¡¯d enter. Pacing through the uninhabited areas ensures our privacy, and considering how an entire religion has condemned me, I doubt the others will disagree.


    As I approach, I snap a branch underfoot before the group turns their heads towards the noise. Sophia calls out, ¡°What¡¯s taken you so long?¡±


    I reply, ¡°During our battle with Petra, we lost several hundred pounds of our body mass since she tore it off. I hunted several animals in order to replace that.¡±


    The atmosphere alters in an instant as the others glanced down before I walk beside them and lift my own pack off the ground. After a moment of waiting for the others, I interrupt their drab silence,


    ¡°Why are you all so grim and morbid over the issue? We had to kill her and we paid at price in blood. It matters little to me. I just replaced it within a few hours.¡±


    Joan bites her lip before Razor floats downwards while saying, ¡°Perhaps a little less bluntness will aid you in your discussion. I understand what you mean, but that kind of topic...It comes with problems.¡±


    I roll my eyes before I say, ¡°As will this journey ahead of us. If you can¡¯t handle a few coarse words than the roads ahead will rip the skin from your heels. Come, we need to move.¡±


    Joan blinks for a moment before she says, ¡°To where?¡±


    I turn towards her and grin, ¡°To the capital of the empire, Nelastra.¡±

 Chapter 54: Unstoppable

    Chapter 54: Unstoppable


    We walked all day, and I mean from the moment we left until the sun set. By the time we finally quit moving, I couldn¡¯t even feel my legs anymore from sitting on Aether¡¯s shoulders. Deluge never spoke a single word the entire time we walked besides a curt answer to some questions, but at least Sophia and Aether offered some civil discussion.


    There was still a healthy portion of silence, but I used that time to think. It was pretty easy considering just how much I had to think about. So much has happened recently.


    I recall the first time I saw Jack. He was at least a foot shorter, but he still had that larger than life sort of vibe to him. I was so angry whenever he beat me in our first duel, I thought I¡¯d kill him, but then he came to my pity session on the piano where he charmed me with his words and his play. He was adorable after I kissed him, blushing and all. He really did seem young then.


    He changed so fast afterwards. He grew so big, and his voice deepened. I assumed he was someone who was experiencing a really, really fast growth spurt, but looking back, I think everyone just sort of accepted that he was different. He always had a wall between him and other people, like he had something he had to hide.


    He actually did have something to hide though, and considering how crazy the secret was, I can¡¯t blame him for keeping it hidden. Deluge is...well...He¡¯s short spoken and rude, but I can see what Jack was talking about earlier. He does seem to meddle with other people¡¯s business more than he should, but at least he cares about the people around him more than he lets on.


    I hope Jack wakes up soon. I wanted to talk with him about Petra. I know he might be feeling guilty about the whole thing, so if I tell him about what started happening after he left, it may help him. The way Deluge put it made it seem like she really wasn¡¯t anything like she was before. I could see that.


    She always seemed like she was hiding something from everyone else, kinda like Jack. She just went through life all alone while Jack had his alien buddy to lean on. It made all the difference.


    Still, I need to talk to him about it, so after everyone settles down for sleep, I walk over towards Deluge where he sits cross legged by the fire. I resolve myself to talk about Petra here and now, but the way he looks at people, it unnerves me.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s a butcher staring at a bunch of meat or something. We¡¯re things to Deluge, not people.


    He is a part of Jack, so I¡¯ll guess I¡¯ll learn to accept that, someway or the other. There could be a steep learning curve though.


    Whenever I approach, he glances up at me and says with that look of tired annoyance, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping already?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow before I say, ¡°Eh, probably, but I had something I wanted to talk about first. Would you mind stepping away from the others for a minute?¡±


    He glances back at the fire without making an expression before he turns only his eyes and says, ¡°You want to talk about Petra then?¡±


    I blink in surprise for a moment before I reply, ¡°Yeah, how¡¯d you guess?¡±


    He wears a mocking grin as he says, ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand simpletons.¡±


    What an ass. I roll my eyes before I say, ¡°Is Jack still not awake or ugh...I don¡¯t know, conscious?¡±


    Deluge stares back at the fire before he says, ¡°He¡¯s been conscious the entire day. He¡¯s been thinking, if not brooding. He should be ripe for the sentimental talk you wish to have, and I¡¯m already bored of this.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow as I say, ¡°Is it really boredom though? I think you may just be scared to talk with other people.¡±


    He turns towards me before he pushes himself from the ground with the muscles of his arms showing through the outfit I gave him. After he stands over a head taller than me, he tilts his neck till a loud pop rings through the air. After a super long pause, he says with that condescending tone of his, ¡°You people, you¡¯re all brittle. You speak as though you can sustain verbal punishment, yet you¡¯re tolerance can be torn in two within seconds.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows before I prop on my hip and say, ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    His grin grows showing his teeth that almost glow white in the dark. Even with his face warped, I can¡¯t deny how cute he is. Deluge says, ¡°Is that a challenge?¡±


    I shake my head before I say, ¡°More like I¡¯d rather just get this over with than listen to some sermon.¡±


    His smile lessens before he replies, ¡°Hmm...Alright then. I¡¯d rather finish this then give one as well.¡±


    He turns and walks out into the forest where we reach out of ear shot from the others before He lays down on the side of a rock. He pulls out a crystal that bathes our surroundings in a purple hew before he says, ¡°I¡¯ll listen in the background. Jack¡¯s coming to the surface in place of me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather he listen as well?¡±


    I purse my lips for a moment before I say, ¡°Uh, I guess so...Yeah.¡±


    After a moment, his posture changes. His eyes open wider while his back tenses straighter. Instead of just resisting the flow of gravity, he suddenly conquers it. A genuine, bright smile grows on his face before he stands up and lifts me by my waist before he pulls me into a hug.


    The sudden change surprises me before he leans beside my ear and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    An irresistible smile grows on my face as I reply, ¡°Same here. Deluge is a jerk, no offense.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Jack sets me down after the hug before he says, ¡°I hope he wasn¡¯t too rough with you. I¡¯ve been preoccupied while I learn a few things from an old friend.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow before he places a finger over my lips and says, ¡°It¡¯s a secret between me and him.¡± He lowers his hand before he says, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve something else to tell me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I glance towards the trees overhead before I grab his hand and our fingers interlock. His palms are so big even though his fingers can still manage delicate tasks like playing the violin. It always surprises me whenever he manages them so well.


    I stop that train of thought before I say, ¡°It¡¯s about Petra...I wanted to talk to you about what happened after we left.¡±


    He nods while listening without interrupting me, so I continue, ¡°She...After we left, she reported to the ruling council over the university. They told the Palisade about what was happening, and they didn¡¯t paint a pretty picture.¡±


    I wince before I say, ¡°I warned her. I told her about how they handle issues involving anything even remotely similar to demons, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    As if encouraging me, he says, ¡°Petra was certainly stubborn.¡±


    A light smile grow on my face before a wave of sadness drowns out the emotion. My voice cracks as I say, ¡°She just...She kept this sort of frantic look in her eye. It was the same look she had after her parents died and our branch of the family took her in.¡±


    I glance to my side as I say, ¡°The flesh viper...It has a strange way that it reproduces...It lays larvae that burrow through the skin of a host before they hatch and eat their victim¡¯s insides.¡±


    I turn towards Jack as I say, ¡°Petra...She...¡±


    My hand shakes before I close my eyes and will myself to continue,


    ¡°She dug them out with her bare hands. She tore them out. She told me years after she became a part of our family that she never felt the same after that. Whenever she figured out that you were the corruptor...¡±


    He blinks for a moment before Jack, with the voice of a deadman, says, ¡°She felt as though I had tainted her once more.¡±


    A tear rolls down my cheek as I say, ¡°Yeah, she did. When the palisade began preparing to purge the school, she helped them...I saw scars and fresh wounds all over her...¡±


    I look down as I whisper, ¡°They weren¡¯t from the palisade. She wanted it all out. She couldn¡¯t handle the thought of having anything else inside her. It¡¯s why she was never able to love a man. It¡¯s why she was so strong.¡±


    He turns his gaze towards the ground as his expression remains unchanging, but I sense his guilt, so I say, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for killing her. She must have deteriorated even more by the time she saw you. You know what the palisade did to her. I never want to.¡±


    The memory of the haunting madness in Petra sticks in my head before I grab the sides of my hair as I say, ¡°She was the strongest person I¡¯ve ever known, and they killed her without ever having to fight her. She told me the day before the operation that the palisade would purify us both...She told me that we would live together forever as guardians of purity...She sold our souls.¡±


    As I mouth the words, a piece of my heart breaks, ¡°She died alone while drifting in madness.¡±


    He hugs me against him, snuggling my face against his chest before he places his chin on my head. After a moment, he says, ¡°You know, Joan, Petra died fighting for you, not for them.¡±


    I blink for a moment before he sweeps a lock of hair from my face. He places a hand across my cheek before he turns my face towards his and our eyes meet. With his smooth and gentle grace, he says, ¡°She did not die while hating me, or hating you, or even hating the world...No...She died while loving you.¡±


    The relentless fighter, the avid musician, the man I¡¯d believed invincible does the unthinkable as tears well in his eyes. For the first time, his stony skin cracks revealing the smallest bit of softness underneath as he says,


    ¡°I''m sorry for tearing you from your family. I''msorry for destroying your home. I wanted to be the light in your life, yet I took it all away...¡±


    A sadness washes over him like an ocean of melancholy as he murmurs, ¡°Umbra thrives in my wake, and all who walk with me, walk with cataclysm at their feet.¡±


    His words slam into my chest before he falls to his knees as his arms let me go. The top of his head sits level with my chest, so I push his head against me. My own eyes blur while the air around me grows heavy in my throat. My eyes sting before we lay there and weep at more than just the death of my godmother. We weep at the cruelty of this world.


    After we grieve until our bodies shiver with exhaustion, we lay against each other as I say the only words I can think of to describe how I feel, ¡°I love you.¡±


    With a quiet resolve, Jack says, ¡°I will give you a life worth living. I will give you back what you have lost.¡± His next words flare with a wrath hotter than molten metal, ¡°I will annihilate the palisade. and end the corruption of this world.¡±


    As he says those words, I realize that Jack is unstoppable, and for just a fraction of a moment, I feel sorry for what awaits the palisade and even Gaia.


    They fight against more than just a strong wind.


    They fight against a neverending storm.

 Map of Alta, Jacks world

    A map of Alta, along with a few details about its various places. Remember that the sequel is currently being written and updated here, athttps://royalroadl.com/fiction/8226 Hope you guys enjoy the info.


    Bastion - Empire founded on the principles of justice and holyiness. Over time, the empire turned into a hub for chaining and soulforging due to the rich resources in the shimrock ilses and near Nelastra. Many border conflicts occur with Torserel due to the wealth within the norther strip of Bastion. To Bastion''s east is WildWood, the Shivering Isle, and uknown lands. Bastion has attempted expanding into Wildwood, but dark, twisted things flourish in the endless forest. The uknown lands are blocked by several hundred miles of the Trail of Thorns as well, making conflicts with Torserel inevitable.


    Bastion''s gemchainers are unmatched anywhere in the world as well. Due to there unyeilding desire to serve Gaia, they make sure to follow the churches teachings, often times sacrificing much to do so. The churches in each city act as the central hub for communities, as well as offering education to children. If a child show''s talent in either soul forging or in chaining, they are recruited into the churches ranks. Family''s look at this as a blessing. They lose their child but gain great wealth and prestige.


    This military might and general knowledge of soul forging has turned Bastion into a powerful nation with a long history.


    Torserel- This is a land ruled by monsters, mainly dragons and wyverns. They worship the fierce creatures in return for protection, often offering treasure, food, and maidens. Over time, this reliance had led to interesting partnerships with the creatures.


    A sort of cast system developed over time where the lowest dragons serve high standing noble''s in Torserel culture. The highest grades of these dragon''s can fly, giving the richest nobles an absolute command over their dominions. Despite this, the higher grade dragon''s rule the society with an tooth and nail at the ready for any dissenting nobles. Over time, the Torselians worshipped the beasts as gods.


    This creates tension with Bastion, who worship''s Gaia as the one true ruler of their world. Without the dragon''s constant aid, Torserel would have perished long ago, futher exacerbating their reliance on the dragons.


    Khadid -A nation centered over a baren dessert, the Khadid are a simple and brutal people. They can''t afford luxuries or kindness due ot the harshness of where they live. This makes them valued mercenaries all throughout Alta, and makes assaulting their land pointless. Why take over a sea of sand?


    Still, the nomadic people maintain a culture that involves living in burrows underground. These defensible and cool homes make their villages difficult to pinpoint, let alone assault. They''ve developed tools for digging through rock and keeping tunnels stable that other societies don''t have. This combined with living primarily in mountain ranges along the Altan mountain range makes an isolated, yet curious society.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Geshia -Home of the Geshians, this isolated land holds a vast reliance on metal and trade for their food. Their land is rocky and hard, making farming in most places impossible. They do sport rich reserves of ores, allowing them a much needed resource for trading with Ocyas, Torserel, and Bastion.


    Their culture formed after the Astral Cataclysm. Back when they where a nomadic people, one of the twelve shards collided nearby the village of Geshia. This village''s men and women transformed, slowly over time into a species of only women. They eventually began euthanizing there male offspring, beleviing their race was the will of Gaia.


    There culture developed a process of pilgrimage. Whenever a Geshian reaches a certian age, they leave their home for distant lands. There they learn a trade and find a lover. After becoming pregnant, they will leave back to Geshia and raise their child with their whole tribe. This unique style of raising children has resulted in a rugged, boisterous nation of loyal and powerful warriors/blacksmith.


    Ocyas -Home of the Aquelrian people, this nation sports many islands, rivers, and coasts. They once dominated much of the continent, but the Donovian Alliance has slowly but surely weakned their hold over their lands further inland. Make no mistake, however. The Aquelrians rule their coasts, rivers, and islands with absolute control.


    They live under the oceans, breathing both water and air, whichever they need too. The tropical paradise of their cities lay fifty feet under crystal clear water with no waves along their coasts. They''ve assimilated many undersea creatures for their use, from giant mantis shrimp used in jousting competitions and war too having tiny sea horses as pets.


    They trade heavily with Geshia and the Donovian alliance, giving them the resources they can''t find underwater or near their shores. They are a free spirited yet proud people.


    Donovian Alliance -A country built on a single family''s ambition, the Donovian alliance is a collection dukedom''s and city states that all operate under one ruler. The city states maintain most of their autonomy, making them small and flexible states that operate with their own interests in mind.


    The Donovan family has been around for centuries, and they''ve slowly but surely eaten away at Torserel and Ocyas, making their own empire in the west with three core principles. Move forward, become the best, and achieve greatness.


    These policies make for an intense, ongoing competition between the city states. This spurs inovation and growth that other empires don''t have. The technology available at the Donovian alliance allows them to compete with the chaining of Bastion and the dragons of Torserel.


    They are, however, first and foremost a trading empire. They fight far less than either of the other two human owned empires. Instead, they opt for money and orther resources as trade for lands and good favor with their nearby neighbors.


    They are excellent allies with Ocyas, using their technology for advancing aquelrian lives while gaining valuable land resources in return.


    These factors culminate into the Donovian alliance being a respected and feared force on Alta.